THE PRVDENTIALL BALLANCE OF RELIGION, Wherin the Catholike and Protestant religion are weighed together with the weights of Prudence, and right Reason.
THE FIRST PART,
In which the foresaide Religions are weighed together with the weights of Prudence and right Reason accordinge to their first founders in our Englishe Nation, S. Austin and Mar. Luther. And the Catholike religion euidently deduced through all our Kings and Archbishopps of Canterburie from S. Austin to our time, and the valour and vertue of our Kings, and the great learninge and Sanctitie of our Archbishopps, together with diuers Saints and miracles which in their times proued the Catholike faith; so sett downe as it may seeme also an abridgment of our Ecclesiasticall Histories.
With a Table of the Bookes and Chapters conteyned in this Volume.
Printed vvith Licence. 1609.
EPISTLE TO THE MOST Noble and renovvned ENGLISH NATION my most deere Countrimen.
1. RIGHT Honorable, right worshipfull, and dearelie beloued Countrymen giue me leaue to ioyne you all in one Epistle, whom I contayne in one brest of loue, and include in one lincke of entire affection. Because the end for which I write vnto you concerneth you all alike and equallie, to witt, the true Religion and worshipp of God, and saluation of your owne soules. A matter vs of the greatest weight and worthiest of Search, fo in these our miserable dayes of most controuersie and perplexed difficultie. Wherin to helpe you the better to discerne true gold from shyninge brasse, true religion from false and counterfeit. I haue framed for you a Prudentiall Balance of Religion. by which euery one of you, may by the weightes and rules of right reason, [Page] and true prudence weighe the Roman Catholique and the Protestant religion together, and distincklie perceaue whither of them is more likelie to come from God and to lead you to him.
VVhy this course of comparinge religions is taken.2. And this course of comparinge these two religions together I haue taken before any other, because as the Philosopher teacheth and experience confirmeth. Contraria iuxta se posita magis elucescunt: Contraries put together do more apppeare. As beautie in presence of deformitie seemeth more gratious and deformitie more vglie; Truth before lies appeareth more loue lye, and lies more odious; vertue before vice more amiable, and vice more detestable. Euery thinge as it were striuinge to shew it selfe more when it is set as it were to wrastle with the contrarie. And I haue made choyse of comparinge these religions accordinge to the rules of ttue prudence and right reason, VVhy the comparinge of religions accordinge to rules of vvisdome is chosen before others. rather then otherwise, as the most generall, most easie, most euident, and most effectuall for all sortes of people. for albeit Catholiques & Protestants agree that to be the true religion of God which is most agreable to his word, yet sith they neyther agree which is his word, (Protestants reiectinge much of that which Catholiques reuerence for Gods heauenly word) [Page] nor which is they sense therof, Thus Tertullian lib. de praescript. proued by▪ reason the Cath. religion to be preferred befor anie heresie. they can not be brought to agree about one balance of Gods word wherby they may weigh their religions together. Besides that not onely Catholicks teach but also Protestants confesse, that the weaker sorte of Christians can not iudge which is the true exposition of Scriptures. And therfor to weighe religions to them by the balance of Scripture, D. Reinolds Confer. pag. 149. were to weigh one vnknowne thing by an other. But the weights of Prudence and right reason are both commun and euident to all, & therfor the weighinge of religions by them must needs be most generall, most easie, and most effectual with all sortes of people. And if anie refuse to haue their religion tried by these kinds of weights, VVhat religion is against vvisdom and reason is follie. they confesse therby that they fear their religion to be contrarie to wisdome and reason, which is as much as to be fabulous and foolish. For what can be opposit to wisdome and reason but follie and fables?
3. Nether let anie think that that religion which is most agreable to Prudence and the light of reason, is not also most agreable to Scripture. Because reason and Scripture are both God his word and Gods truth, the one naturall, written by his owne hand in our soules by creation; the other supernatural, written in paper [Page] with the hands of his holie Scribes by reuelation. The agreablenes of Religion and reason. And therfor though these two words be of different degree they can not be contrarie, but rather as twinnes of one and the self same parent haue great sympathie and connexion together. For as God doth not by his grace destroie the naturall inclination of our will to good but perfecteth it: So by his word and faith he extinguisheth not but increaseth the naturall insight which our vnderstanding hath of truthe. yea such is the force of our vnderstanding to pearce into Gods truth as that by it the Philosophers (as the Apostle witnesseth Rom. 1.) came to know the inuisible proprieties of God and his euerlasting power & diuinitie. S. Paul. And sith we see that men by the light of reason know so much of other moral vertues as without all other teaching they perceaue in manie things what is honest, what dishonest, what iust, what vniust, what is vertue, what vice, why should we doubt that God hath giuen to vs equal knowledge of matters of religion and worship of him self. Which vertue as it is the cheefest of all morall vertues, so the knowledge therof is most necessaire of them all vnto vs. Yea S. Austin accounted so much of Reason as lib. de vtil. credendi cap. 12. he said that Recta ratio est ipsa virtus. S. Austin. because it [Page] is the naturall square and rule which God euen in creation giueth to euery one to know what he ought to do. Calvvin. And Caluin saith that Semen religionis est in mente humana. And Iewel art. 6. diuis. 12. that naturall reason holden within her bondes is not the enemye, Iuel. but the daughter of Gods truth. And therfor he must be very vnreasonable that will without cause be angrye with reason. Doct Reinolds. And Doctor Reinolds in his conference pag. 207. saith, Reason is a notable helpe of mans weaknes. This rule therfor of naturall reason and prudence giuen vnto vs by God, common and euident to all authorized by verdit of the Apostle, confirmed by reason and approued by consent both of Catholiques and Protestantes is that wherwith I intend to direct you in the choyce of Religion, and the Balance wherwith I purpose to to weigh before your eyes the two more famous religions which are in our Lande.
4. Not because I thinke that onelie naturall light of reason is able without all supernaturall illustration from God to discerne in all points which is the true religion. But because it is able to discouer which is false Religion, and amongst many religions it can iudge, which is most likelie to be the true for albeit God hath not made his faith and religion euidentlie true, S. Greg. hom. 26. in Euang. because then as S. Gregorie saith our [Page] faith should haue no meritt. Nay as Saint Thomas, S. Thomas. 2. 2. q. 1. [...]rt. 5. and the said S. Gregorie shew, it should be no faith, because faith, as the Apostle defineth, it is. Argumentum non apparentium, Hebr. 11. of thinges not seene. Yet hath he made his faith and Religion euidently credible, and worthie to be beleeued, or as the Psalmist speaketh, Psal. 92. Credibilia nimis. for if both God and mans law iudge the testimonye of two or three such eye witnesses, Gods religion evvidently credible. as no iust exception can be taken against them, to be euidentlie credible and worthie of belife euen in matters of life and death, much more will they iudge the testimonie not of two, Deuter. 17. but of twelue eye witnesses, which (as they say) haue heard, Math. 18. haue seene, haue fullie perceaued with ther eyes, and haue bene beholders, their handes haue handled, and fingers haue touched, 1. Ioan. 1. 2. Pet. 1. Ioan. 20. and against whose fidelitie no iust exception can be made; yea whose vertuous and vpright cariage in all other matters the world admired, Eye vvitnesses, and they many holie. fortold by prophetie past and confirmed by present miracles. and besides haue ther saying and testimonie contested by such wonderous facts as no mans witt can deuise how they should be done by any power of nature or arte, but be true miracles wrought onelie by the diuine power of God who is aboue nature, much more (I say) will the law of God and of man too, (if it proceede accordinge [Page] to it selfe) iudge the testimonie of so many, and so substantiall witnesses, contested both by diuine propheties afore hand (as is euident by the old law, which that they feyued not nor Deuised themselues, is manifest to the world by the attestation by their enemies the Iewes) and by many wonderfull factes present, and those facts so authentically recorded and regestred, as it can not be doubted; but they were done, vnlesse against all sense and reason we will denie all recordes of time past; and so wonderous, and so far aboue the course and order of nature and arte, as no man can iustlie thinke, but they be true miracles and contestations from God himselfe. And this is that kind of authoritie wherof S. Austin speaketh when he saith, Lib. de vtil. Cred. cap. 16. that if God haue any care of mankind he hath vndoubtedlie appointed in earth some kind of authoritie, vpon which we relyinge, may as it were by some steppes mount vp to God. And no maruell; for sith we haue no meanes to be certayne of a thinge, but by euidencie of the truth or by sufficient authority, and that we cannot haue euidencie of the true way to heauen, because it is as supernaturall as the end it selfe, and therfor as well out of the reach of our vnderstanding, as other [Page] supernaturall thinges are, vnlesse god had prouided some certayne authoritye, wherby we might be assured of that way, we could neuer be certayne therof but euer either erringe or doubtful. But god hauinge left such sufficient authoritye as he hath to shew vs the way to heauen, hath made it therby euidentlie credible, and worthie to be beleued, and far more certayne to vs, then, is they way to a traueller in a strainge countrie by the testimonie of those that dwell in the countrie.
5. And on the other side as he hath endewed our will with a naturall taste and relishe of vertue, wherby of nature we abhorre all vice and loue vertue. So also hath he infused into our vnderstandinges a proportionable and correspondent light and naturall insight of truth, which sheweth vnto the will, which is indeed vice, which vertue. This light cheiflye cōsisteth in certaine generall principles of vertue which God hath giuen to our vnderstandinge as it were rules and squares to direct it selfe in particular actions, by meanes of which it is assured that what is agreable to them is true and vertuous, and what disagreable false and naught, and what seemeth to be most sutable to them, most likelie to be true and good. Of these kind of principles for choyce of [Page] religion one is that principle which S. Paule mentioneth Hebr. cap. 11. That god is rewarder of them that serue him. And that which the Psalmist mentioneth that Lex Domini est immaculata; Psalm. 18. condemninge no vertue, nor admittinge anie vice, but contrarywise most exhortinge to vertue. and deterringe from vice; That onelie Gods religion can be confirmed with true miracles. That his Religion hath preachers lawfully sent by him, and the like. And what religion we see clearlie to be contrarie to these principles, we may be sure cometh not from God. And contrarie wise amongst all religions, what we see most agreable to them, that we may thinke most likelie to be Gods Religion. As what religion we finde amongst all to be most immaculate from vice, and most vrginge to vertue, whose Preachers we see to shew best warrant for their cō mission from God to preach it, and to bringe best proofes of Gods miracles to testifie it, that we may be full assured is most likelie to be Gods religion. For if all reason iudge him to be the most likelie to be the true Embassadour frō a Prince, who bringeth the best assurance and letters of Commission from that Prince, and consequently that which he deliuereth to be the Prince his message, rather [Page] than any other! what reason, what wisdome, what sense can ther be to tinke, but that is most likely to be Gods message & meaning which being in it selfe voyd of vice, is deliuered by those, who shew better proofes of ther sendinge and testimonies of ther doctrine then any others? And heervpon it comes to passe that whensoeuer Gods true religion came in question with heresie before men addicted to neyther, but guided onely by the rules of reason and naturall insight of religion giuen to them by God, it was allwayes iudged more likely to be Gods truth then heresie. When in the tyme of the old law the Samaritanes contended with the Iewes for the truth of religion before the King of Egypt, the King hauinge heard the reasons and proofes on both parties, gaue sentence for the Iewes. Ioseph. 18. Antiq. And in the tyme of the new law, when Manes the hereticke contended with Archilaus a Catholicke Bishop before Heathen Philosophers, Hieron in Archla [...] Epiphan. haer. 66. Cyril. Cateches. 6. iudgment was pronounced against the Hereticke. Yea generally all sects, as Iewes, Turkes, Heretickes in iudgment preferre the Catholicke Christian religion before all other religions besides ther owne. See infra l. 2. c. 13. Which is a great argument, that it alone is indeed the true religion of God. For as when diuers Citties of [Page] Greece contended whether of them deserued greatest praise for a victorie which they obtained against the Persians, Plutarch. the iudges before whome the cause was brought demaunded of euery one of them whom they thought to haue deserued best after them selues, and all answeringe that the Lacedemonians; the wise Iudges gaue sentence that indeed the Lacedemonians had deserued best of all, for they seinge euery cittye to preferre the Lacedemonians before others, they perceaued therby, that if their affection had bene as indifferent betwene them selues and the Lacedemonians, as it was betwene the Lacedemonians and others, their iudgment would haue preferred the Lacedemonians before them selues, as well as it preferred them before others. And in like sort all sectaries who preferre the christian Catholique faith before all others but ther owne, would also preferre it before ther owne, if ther iudgment were guided with as much in differencie to ther owne religion, as it is to others, and not ouerweighed with custome of likinge ther owne and affection to ther preconceited opinions.
6. Wherfore seinge that on the one side Gods true religion is thus euidently credible, and on the other side our vnderstandinge [Page] when it is not miseled with passion or affection, Force of vnderstanding. but guided by the principles of religion engrafted in our soule by God and directed by the light of reason is of such force that euen by Creatures it can come to the knowledg of God as it is said Rom. 1. that my deare Countrynen may with more facilitie and perspicuitie find out this so important matter as vpon which dependeth their eternall saluation, I haue framed this Prudentiall Balance in which by the weightes of prudence and light of Reason they may weighe and compare the Romane Catholique, and Protestant religion, and see whether of them is more like to come from God, and direct men to their euerlastinge happines. And in the first parte therof (which heere I offer to them) I compare these two religions accordinge to their first founders in our English nation: And in the second God willinge, I will compare them accordinge to their claimes to the word of God, their translations or Copies of that word, accordinge to their manner of expoundinge it and other such generall groundes of Religion: In the third I will compare them accordinge to their Doctrines: And in the fourth and last parte accordinge to the effectes which eyther of them hath [Page] wrought, especiallie in our English Nation.
7. In this first parte I proue that the Romane Catholique, Se l. 1. c. 2. l. 2. cap. 1. VVhat is sevved of luther many by also Provved of Calvvin or anie other sect maister of our time. and Protestant Religions in our English Nation, came first and originallie from S. Augustine, and Martyn Luther. And therfor I compare these two religions together in these two first founders of them in our Nation: and lay the qualities and conditions of them fitt for Preachers, in the two first bookes, as it were ech of them in his seuerall Scale. And in the third I compare them together according to the qualities discribed, that therby the Reader with indifferent iudgment may weigh them, and consider, whether is the more likelie to come from god and to bringe his religion, whether, from the Deuill and to preach his deceites. The qualities wherin I compare them are these fiue. Learninge, vertue, motiues to preach, In vvhat S. Austin and luther are compared. lawfull vocation or mission, and right orders to preach the word of God and administer his sacramentes. And the pointes wherin I compare the Doctrins which they brought, are these fewe Approbation of Christendome, VVherin their doctrins are compared. allowance of aduersaries, Diuyne attestation by Miracles, and continuance. And I shew euidently by many irrefragable proofes (wherof euer one is the confession of Protestantes) that S. [Page] Austin was very learned, Luther ignorant; S. Austin vertuous, Luther vicious; S. Austin moued to preach by heauenly motiues, Luther by humaine & naughtie, Saint Austin lawfully sent to preach his doctrin, Luther not sent at all to preach his; S. Austin rightly ordered to administer his sacraments, Luther not ordered at all to administer his; Saint Austins doctrin to haue bene the vniuersall doctrin of Christendome in his time, Luthers doctrin to haue bene contrarie to the vniuersall beleife of Christians in his time; Saint Austines doctrin to haue bene confessed by his aduersaries then, & ours now, to haue bene sufficient to saluation, Luthers doctrin neuer acknowledged of vs to be able to assure any; And finally Saint Austines doctrin to haue bene confirmed by true, euident and confessed miracles, Luthers to haue wanted all color of such confirmation.
8 All these pointes (I say) I haue prooued by euident and irrefragable proofes and testimonies, yea euen by the confession of Protestants. Which, what man of iudgment and carefull of his saluation considereth, will (I hope) make choyce rather to follow Saint Austin and his doctrine, than Luther and his. For what wisedome or reason, yea what sense [Page] should ther be to thinke that God and his truth were with ignorance, vice, naughtie intention, want of mission and orders, want of consent of Christianitie, of confession of aduersaries, and of miracles; And the Deuils lyes shold be with learning, vertue, holie motiues, lawfull mission, right order, consent of christianitie, confession of aduersaries, and diuine miracles. If any say that though Luthers Doctrin want the fore said titles of commendation and credibilitye, yet it hath the ghospell which is to be preferred before them all: I desire such to consider with themselues, how vnlikely it is, Note. that the ghospell should stand with ignorance against learninge, wirh vice against vertue, with wordlie against holie motiues, with runninge of his owne head against lawfull sendinge, with no orders against right orders, with auersion of Christendome against consent of the same, with detestation of aduersaries against ther allowance, and finally with want of all miracles, against certaine and confessed heauenlie miracles; and I hope they will be easely persuaded that howsoeuer some make shew therof, yet the ghospell cannot indeed, and in the right sense stand with Luther against Saint Austin. Or if I cannot perswade such men thus much, yet [Page] let me entreat them to suspend their iudgment concerninge the Ghospells being on either side, till they see the second part of this Ballance, wherin God-willinge I shall weigh Saint Austins and Luthers religiō according to their claimes to the ghospell, and the right sense therof, and by Gods assistance euidently shew, that Saint Austins religion hath as much aduantage ouer Luthers, touching the true possession of the ghospell, and right sense therof, as it hath concerning the foresaid titles. All our ancient Clergie, Catholik.
9 I haue also in this parte shewed that the Romane religion of Saint Austin hath continued euer since vnto our time in all our Bishopps, Prelats, Pastors, Deuines, and Cleargie (except Wiclife and his small crue) by the example of their heades the Archbishopes of Canterburye, whom I shew to haue bene in number sixtie nyne, Likvvise all our laitie. and in religion perfect Romane Catholiques. The like I shewe of the Queenes, ladies, Princes, Dukes, Earles, Nobles, gentile and commons, and generally of all the laytie by the example of their heades the kinges and princes of this land, who sucessiuely (besides Seauentie more, who raygned in some parte of England, whiles this land was deuided into many kingdomes) haue bene in [Page] number sixtie three, and in religion as perfect Roman Catholickes as may be. See infra lib. 1. c. 21. In so much that it is confessed by Protestants that they knew not so much of Protestancie, as that which they tearme the head, fountayne and soule therof. Amongst whom you shall see the ancient and renowned kinge Inas of the Saxons, lib. 1. c. 23. professinge S. Peters supremacie all most nyne hundred yeares agoe, and that by letters engrauen in stone; buildinge a Seminarie in Rome for his subiectes ther, Henrie. 2. led P. Alexāders horsse. Hen. 5. sued to haue his Countrie accounted a nation that ovveth deuotion to the Church of Rome. lib. 1. cap. 25. 26. and makinge his kingdome tributarie to S. Peter. And of the Normans blood you shall see the most victorious Prince Edward the third professinge by publicke letters, that it is heresie to denie the Popes supremacie, or (as the kinge speaketh) that the Popes iudgment, omni humanae praesidet cecatura. Amongst them you shall see the auncient and worthie kinge Ethelred, so deuout to masse, as he would rather aduenture the losse of his armie, of his kingdome & life, than he would misse the hearinge of a whole Masse: lib. 1. c. 26. And yet by his deuotion miraculously puttinge his enemies to flight. lib. 1. c. 2. 3. You shall see that wise Prince Henry the third to heare many Masses euery day, to kisse Preists handes at Masse time, cap. 26. and preferre the seinge (as he said) of his Sauiour ther, [Page] before the hearinge of the best preacher speaking of him. finallie to omitt many other euident testimonies heerafter rehearsed not onelie of their assured Romayne Religion, cap. 2 [...]. but also of ther zeale and feruour therin, And as many Queenes. fourteene of them euen in the two hundred yeares after the conuersion of our Nation surrendred ther scepters, Crownes, and kingdomes, and became either Monkes at home, or trauelled in pilgrimage to Rome.
Lib. 2. cont Iulian. cap, 10.10. And were all these Archbishopps and their clargie, were all these kings and ther people blind? And hath time (to imitate Saint Austins wordes in the like case) so changed all things vpside downe, that light is accounted darknes and darknes light, that (to omitt very many others confessed of Protestants to be profound diuines as you shall see herafter) S. Austin, S. Theodor, Lanfrancke and S. Anselme who were the very lights of the land and of Christendome also in ther time for learninge and vertue were blind, and Cranmer. Parkar. Grindall and VVhitgift (men of meane learninge and as litle vertue) did see? what in Gods name should make any thinke so. for number we haue all most seauentie for fower, for continuance all most a thousand yeares for fiftye; for learninge we haue profound knowledge [Page] euen by Protestantes confession against meane skill; for vertue we haue famous and confessed sanctitie against ordinarie, if not vicious life. If therfore either number, or time, or learninge helpe any thinge to finde out Gods truth, our Catholique Archbishopes are far more like to see and espie it than the Protestant Prelates: or if vertuous life moue God to reueale his truth, surelie the Catholique Archbishops are more like to know it than the Protestants. And in the like sort touching Princes, for two which Protestants can produce, we can bring aboue one hundred and twentie: for their child of Nyne yeares old, and ther woman we can produce aboue an hundred, mature, graue, and wise men; who haue they in valour comparable to our Kinge Egbert, first authour of our English monarchie? to Kinge Alfred the great vanquisher of the daines, and deliuerer of his Countrie; to our Kinge VVilliam Conqueror of England? to our Edward the first, Edward the third, Henrie the fift, and many moe most valiant and victorious Princes? whom in magnanimitie haue they aunswerable to our Kinge Ethelstan, to our Kinge Edgar, King Canute, Kinge Richard Ceur de lyon, and diuers others? who in largenes of Dominion to our Kinge Canute, our [Page] Kinge Henery the second King Richard the first and others? who in learning to our Kinge Ethelwolf, Kinge Alfred the great, Kinge Henrie sirnamed beuclarke & others? who in wisdome to Kinge Inas Kinge Alfred, Kinge VVilliam conquerour, Kinge Henry the first, second, fourth, and Seauenth? whom finallie haue they to compare for vertue and sanctitie with Kinge Ethelbert. Kinge Edmund, the two Edwards. Henrie the sixt and very many more?
11. And shall we thinke that one child and a woman in so short time should espie that diuine truth which so many Princes in a thousand yeares could not finde? That the infancie of a child and weaknes of a woman should discouer that which the rare learninge, wisedome, and iudgement of so many graue Princes could not attayne vnto? That the fruitles life of a child, and the ordinarie, (if not farre worse) life of a woman should deserue of God to haue that reuealed vnto them, which the rare vertue and holynes of so many excellent Princes who preferred his seruice before their kingdomes, could not obtayne? what were this but in matter of religion and euerlastinge saluation to giue that iudgment and make that choyce which [Page] in no other matter we would do? for who is ther if it lay in daunger of leasing liuinges libertie or life would not make choice to follow rather seauentie then fower, an hundred rather than two, men than children and women, and men of famous and confessed learninge wisedome and vertue than others of meane learninge and ordinarie (if not naughtie) liues? And will we when it is daunger of losse of soule and saluation make the contrarie choyce? what defence or excuse can we make of this proceedinge either before God or man? will we say it is prudence in monye matters and temporall affaires to follow many rather then few, men then children and women, learned wise and vertuous, before others lesse qualified, and not to trust to much to our owne iudgments; And can we thinke it prudence to obserue the contrarie course in matters of religion and eternall saluation? doth the matter so alter the case? Is prudence become contrarie to it selfe? or is Gods religion so against all reason wisdome and iudgment? Can we not become christians, but we must leaue to be reasoable men, admitt Christes faith, but we must banishe all reason discreation and wisedome? No surelye.
[Page]12. I would to God protestantes would consider with what confidence and securitye of cōscience we may aunswere and appeare before god at the latter day for our faith. For if any faith or beleife of Christianitye be laudable or excusable before God, Conuersion of our Nation to the Cath. faith prophetied of. surelie our is. Because we haue taken no new faith, but (to omitt all externall profes and keepe within the compasse of our nation) we retayne that faith of Christ, Boeth Histor. St [...]t. lib. 9. pag. 159. Bale Cent. 1. cap. 61. to which that our nation should be conuerted from ther Paganisme, was prophetied and foretold by holie men, as both Catholikes and Protestants record, that faith, which our forefathers and nation receaued aboue a thousand yeares agoe and from great learned and holie men, lawfullie sent, and rightlie ordered to preach it, which all christendome, then and euer since held, which the aduersaries of it then and now confesse to haue bene sufficient to saluation; and finallie which was contested by God by true and confessed miracles. Causes of Catholicks confidence for their faith. And therfor we may confidentlye say to god in the day of iudgment, that if we were deceaued in our faith, vertue, learninge, lawful mission, right order consent of Christedome, confession of aduersaries, heauenlie miracles, and consequentlie Gods owne testimonie haue deceaued [Page] vs, which is also gether impossible. And contrariewise I would Protestants would thinke with what feare they must come to render account to God, Causes of distrust of Protestants. for forsakinge so auncient a faith and the faith of their forefathers for so long time, which so great learninge, so much vertue so lawfull mission, so right orders, such consent of christendome, such acknowledgment of aduersaries such diuine miracles did comend vnto them, for a new faith neuer hard of by their forefathers, nor commended vnto them selues by any of the forsaid titles, but rather discommended by the contrarie; as comminge from an ignorant and vicious man, neither lawfullie sent, nor rightlie ordered, and which was contrary to the faith of christendome, condemned by all the cheifest aduersaries, and wholie destitute of all miracles, or diuine testimonye. Surelie if want of learninge, of vertue, of lawfull mission, of right orders, of consent of Christianytie, of confession of aduersaries, of attestation from God; Nay if ignorance, vnlawfull comminge, naughtie orders, Doctrine condemned of christendome and of the chifest aduersaries, be like (as they are most like) to deceaue, then surelie our Protestants be deceaued.
[Page]13. Open therfor your eyes for Gods sake, my most deere Countrimen, and be not wilfully deceaued, for wilfull ignorance doth not excuse, but increase your fault before God. And consider that we exhort you not to a new religion, but to a most auncient, and as it is commonly tearmed the old religion; not to a strange religion but the religion of our owne Countrie, Prelates, and forefathers for almost a thousand yeares together; Not to an vntryed Religion, but that which hath bene tryed so many hundred yeares, and by which it is confessed of our aduersaries that diuers haue bene saued and are yet saued. Our first Christian forefathers had good reason to relinquish the Pagan stuperstition of their progenitors, and to imbrace the Christian Religion, See this proued lib. 1. cap. 4. 5. 13. 23. which Saint Austin and his fellow labourers preached vnto them, because they saw it taught by great learned and vertuous men, to worke great pietie and godlines in them that imbraced it, and to be confirmed from God by assured miracles, such as Britons then and Protestantes now confesse to be true miracles. And we their children haue the same motiues, and besides the experience and approbation, of one thousand yeares continuance to abide and perseuer in the same religion. [Page] But what cause alas had you my deare countrymen Protestants to foresake so auncient, See all this proued. lib. 2. c. 6. 7. 8. 12. 14. so godlie a Religion of your forefathers, and embrace this new? what excuse or colour of reason can you make of this your condemninge your Ancestors for blind, and their religion for follie? Did you see their religion confuted by publicke disputatiō? No. Did you see yours defended by such rare learned men, as neuer were in England before? No. Did you see it preached by such vertuous men as neuer England had before? No. Did you see it bringe forth such vertuous effects and holie life as neuer was the like before? No D [...]d you see it published by men that had better proofe of ther commission and orders from God than any had heer to fore? No. Did you heare it to be more approued of the rest of Christendome than before? No. Did you know it to be approued for good of aduersaries more than the religion before? No. Finallie did you see it confirmed by more certaine and true miracles than was the auncient Religion? No. What reason then can you giue either to men now or to God at the day of Iudgment, of your forsakinge your forefathers faith so grauelie, so aduisedlie and prudentlie embraced of them, and so long time continued, but a vayne pretence [Page] of Gods word wronglie vnderstoode, which euery Hereticke can and doth giue, and which when it is opposite (as it is heere) to true vertue, lawfull mission, right orders and vndoubted miracles, is (as is shewed before and shall more heerafter) but a vayne colour shew and shadowe of reason, much lesse able to defend your doinges either before men now or God at the latter day. I will heere make an end, onelie requesting you for Gods sake to lay all passion aside whiles you reade this booke, but peruse it with as great diligence, and desire of your owne Good as I composed it, and presented it vnto you. And God who is the Authour of all truth, graunt that it worke that effect in you which him selfe desireth. farewell my most deare Countrymen this 6. of Ianuary. 1609.
TO THE READER.
TVVo onelie meanes (Gentle Reader) hath allmightie God giuen vs to be assured of truth. Tvvo onely vvaies to be certaine. Science. Beleef. The one by Science of euident truth which we our selues do know. The other by Beleefe of euident authoritie of others, who in like manner do know, and whose testimonie we haue no iust cause to mistrust. And therfor as he who should reiect euident reason, should both be vnreasonable in fightinge against reason and iniurious both to God and himselfe by refusinge a meane which God hath giuen him to atttayne to truth. VVhy good authoritye aught to be beleued. So likewise he who should reiect euident Authoritie should both do against reason which biddeth him giue creditt to such authoritie, and be iniurious to God and him selfe by castinge away such a meane as God gaue him to assure him selfe of such truth as by himselfe he could not know, and finallie should be an enemie to humaine societie which cannot stand vnles men do creditt one an other in thinges wherin they haue no cause to distrust them for what should we know of things past before our time, or of thinges done out of our sight, if we would not beleeue such as were present and knew them, and ether by word or writing haue reported them to vs. How should we know such to be our parents but by beleefe? How should any matter be tryed in Law but by beleefe of mens wordes or writinges, what familiaritie, humayne societie or frendship could stand if we admitt not beleefe? [Page] VVherfor abbeit it be a fault to beleeue vpon light or small testimonie (which kind of beleeuers the scripture tearmeth light of hart) as it is a fault to assent to any friuolous reason: yet contrariwise it is a greater fault not to giue credit to euident sufficient authoritie, as it is not to yeild to euident reason. For in beleuinge vpon weake authoritie we do but preiudice our selues, but in not beleeuinge sufficient authoritie we hinder our selues from knowledge of truth, discredit our owne reportes to others, do against reason which as well bindeth vs to yeild to euident authoritie, as to euident reason, discredit our neighbors and cut in sunder the very sinowes of humane frendship and societie. lib. de vtil. Cred. cap. 16.
VVherfor wel said S. Austin that though it be miserable to be deceaued by authority, yet most miserable it is not to be moued with authoritie. And most vnreasonably do some Ministers, Hovv manie things vvhich are not in scripture are yet to be beleued. say that they are not bound to beleeue the great vertues or miracles of Saints in times past, though neuer so authentically recorded, because they be not in scripture. Indeed if we vrged them to beleue these thinges with diuine and christian faith they might haue some colourable excuse of such speech, because (as they say) all poyntes of christian faitb are in scripture. But sith we vrge them onelie to giue humane beleefe to such matters, either they must shew some cause why the authority of such writers is not sufficient to giue humane credite vnto the thinges by them recorded, or they must reiect all humane authoritie, [Page] all mens wordes or writinges, and beleeue nothinge but what either God hath written, or them selues haue seene. for if Scripture must be the onelie square of all our beleife both humane and Dyuine, we must beleue nothing but what God haeh written, no not that such were our parentes, that ther are Turkes Moores ar any such thinge as the Scripture mentioneth not. Or if we admitt (as we must needes) that humane authority by either word or writinge may be sufficient for vs to beleue thinges with humayne faith, as vve beleue such to be our parentes, and the like, vve must not thinke it reason to reiect a thinge, because it is not in Scripture, Inconueniences of not beleuing mens authoritie but vve must allso shevv some reason, vvhy such authoritie as testifieth it, is not sufficient for a vvise man to giue credit vnto: or els we must confesse our selues to be vvilfull, to reiect sufficient authoritie vvithout, yea against reason; to be in iurious to God and our selues in reiecting a meane vvhich he hath bestovved vpon vs, for to knovv truth; Iniurious to our neighbours in discreditinge them vvithout cause; and finallie pernicious to all good frendshipp and societie vvhich vvithout beleefe of humane authoritie cannot stand. And to preuent Ministers that they shall not delude the Reader by sayinge that the authoritie vvhich I alleadge for vvhat I say of Saint Austin and Luther is not sufficient. Onely Protestāts alledged for vvhat is said of Luther. I beseech him to consider that the Authors vvhich I alleadge for vvhat I say of Luther are onelie Protestantes, uch as by other Protestantes are greatlie [Page] commended. for albeit I might iustlie alleadge the testimonies of Catholiques against Luther as I shew heerafter lib. 2. cap. 1. yet partelie to avoyd all cauills, but principallie because Protestantes testifie ynough against him, I omitt this aduantage. And the vvitnesses vvhich I produce for vvhat I vvrite of S. Austin, are partelie the said Protestants, partely Catholikes, but such Catholiques as some of them are great Saintes, some great Clarkes, some lyued vvhen the thinges vvere done vvhich they vvritt, some vvere domesticall, some forrayne, and all vvere before this controuersie betvvene Protestants and Catholikes arose, and all are greatlie esteemed of Protestants as shall appeare in the Catalogue ensuinge, and finallie all are contested and approued in their testimonies of diuers Protestants as shall appeare heerafter. VVhich kind of testimonie I hope no indifferent man guided vvith reason vvill account vnsufficient. And for other obstinat persons who (as S. Hierome saith) are wount shutting their eyes to denie what they will not beleue, I wrot not this vvorke for as S. Austin aduiseth vs vve should rather pray for these kind of men than reason vvhith them. For vvhat Readers this booke is vvritten. But novv let vs come to the Catalogue of the Catholike vvriters, and after of the Protestantes.
A CATALOGVE Of the cheife Catholike vvriters Vpon whose testimonies the Authour relieth for what he writeth of Saint Austin.
A ALCVIN, liued in the eight age after Christ 1 which was the second of the conuersion of our Nation to the Christian faith. He was scholler to S. Bede and Maister to the famous Emperor Charles the great of whom what high esteeme Protestants make, you may see. Infra. lib. 1. cap. 12.
B BEDA, liued with in the first hundred yeares after 2 the conuersion of our Nation and therfore might well learne the truth therof. How greatlie he is accounted of by Protestantes both for vertue and learninge, you may read. lib. 1. cap. 12. cit. onelie because his testimonie is that, vpon which I principallie relie in what I say of S. Austin. I would heere add what Godwin in the life of Tatwin Archbishop of Canterburie saith, that His historie is the most auncient that England hath worthie of credit, And that Cambden in Britan. pag. 12. giueth him this testimonie that he is. Inter omnes nostros scriptores veritatis amicus amongst all our writers a frend of truth. And what himselfe hath in his Epistle to King Cealwulph to put (as he saith) all that heare or read it out of doubt of the veritie therof, that vvhat he writeth of S. Austin and his fellowes he learned of Albinus a man (saith he) of great learninge, brought vp vnder S. Theodor Archbishop, and Adrian both men of great worship and learning, which thinges (saith he) the said Albinus knew partely by writinge, partlye by tradition of Elders, and sent to me by [Page] Nothelmus, Bale. Cent. 2. cap. 8. calleth this Nothelmus a learned and graue man who after was Archbishop of Canterburie. Besides this the said Historie vvas approued by the said King Cealwulph, and by all writers since, and is the verie fountayne of all our English Chronicles, whose credit depend vpon it. And therfor if it be reiected, all our auncient Chronicles may be contemned as fables, or vncertayne tales.
C 3 CAPGRAVI, lyued vnder King Henry the fixt. He was ( saith Bale Centuria. 8. cap. 1.) Doctor of Diuinitie of Oxford, and Prouinciall of the Austin fryers, the cheife diuine and Philisopher of his tyme, of a cleare witt and vtterance, he loued the Scriptures singularly, and commented the greatest part of the Bible, and was Confessour to Humfrey Duke of Glocester.
E EALRID liued vnder King Henry the second. 4 He was (saith Bale Cent. 2. cap. 99. famous for birth, for learning, and for innocent life. He in short time excelled all his fellowes in all ornaments of life, left no kind of learning vntouched, refused a Bispoprike the better to excercise vertue, and to preach the Gospell. He was an other Bernard, mild in disposition, pious in action, and most modest in Counsell, and was a godlie man. And in all kind of vvriting most like to Bernard. Thus Bale.
5 ETHELWERDVS, seemeth ( saith Cambden in descrip Brit. 100.) to haue bene great grand child to King Adulph, and liued about the yeare. 950. His booke was published by Protestants with Malmes buriensis and others. Sauill who published him, saith, he is to be commended for his nobilitie and antiquitie.
F. 6 FLORENTIVS, liued vnder King Henry the first. He vvas ( saith Bale. Cent. 2. c. 66.) very learned [Page] both in diuine and humane literature, and gott great fame by his vvriting. He had (saith Bale) a vvit apt for any thinge, and an excellent memorie, let no day passe vvherin he did not some vvhat for the honour of his Countrie, and calleth his Chronicle an excellent comment, which also is printed by Protestantes.
G S. GREGORY, the great was the cheefe Author next after God of the conuersion of our 7 English Nation vnto Christianitie, and lyued eight yeares after he had sent S. Austin hither, and had heard of great fruit of his labours. He is one of the famous Doctors of the Church, and greatlie reuerenced of Protestantes as you may see infra. lib. 1. cap. 5.
GILDAS, syrnamed the vvise, a Britan, florished 8 about the yeare. 580. which was eighteen yeares before S. Austins comming hither. He vvas (saith Bale Cent. 1. cap. 66. out of Polidor) a most graue Author, hauinge vvell learnt liberall sciences, gaue himselfe vvholie to studie the Scriptures and ledd a most innocent life. This mans writinges also haue bene published by Protestantes, and I produce his testimonie cheiflie to shew what was the Religion of the auncient Britons.
GEFFOREY of Monmonth lyued vnder King Stephen. He vvas (saith Bale Cent. 2. cap. 86,) a Briton and learned both in verse and proofe, and he highlie commendeth his diligence, and saith he excellentlie deserueth of his Countrie. Thus he and other Protestantes account of this Geffrey, which maketh me to alleadge his authoritie against them though Catholickes for the most part account him but a fabulous Authour, and his bookes be forbidden by the Councell of Trent, and Cambden Britan. pag. 8. calleth his historie, Ineptias, fooleries.
H 10 HOVEDEN lyued vnder kinge Iohn, He vvas (saith Bale Cent. 3. cap. 55) of a noble race, and a famous Chronographer. His historie was published by Savill, and dedicated to Queene Elizabeth, wher togither with Huntington he is called a very good and diligent Authour, and most true guide of the times past.
11 HVNTINGTON, liued vnder King Stephen. He vvas (saith Bale cent. 2. cap. 82. out of Polidor and Leland) an excellent Historiographer, and approued Authour, and vvrit (saith he) finely and learnedly. He is acounted of Cambden in Britan. pag. 306. an Authour priscae fidei. Of Doctor Caius lib. de antiquit. Cantabr. pag. 64. Summus Historicus. And his history was publ [...]shed by Savill with the foresaid commendations. Fluyd in descript. Monae calleth him eg [...]egium Historicum.
I. 12 INGVLPHVS, lyued in the time of the Conquest, & is much desired (saith Sauil who published him) of very many, vvho desire to knovv our Antiquities.
M MALMESBVRIENSIS, lyued vnder Kinge 13 Stephen, He vvas (saith Sauil who published him, in his epistle to Queene Elizabeth) amongst the faithfull recorders of thinges done the cheefe, both for truth of Historie, and for Maturitie of iudgment, very learned, and hath comprised the historie of Seauen hundred yeares vvith such fidelitie and diligence, that he may seeme of all ours to haue bene the onelie Historiographer. Camb. in Brit pag. 514. calleth him. Optimum Historicum. an excellent Historiographer. Bale Cent. 2. cap. 73. saith playnelie he was the most learned of his age in all kinde of good learning, and of singular vvitt, diligence and industrie in searchinge all Antiquites, and [Page] compiled a fine and most excellent Historie. And this man so highlie commended by Protestants is the Authour vpon whom next after S. Bede I relie, and the edition which I cite of his historie and of Huntington, Houeden, and Ingulph, is of Franckford Anno. 1601. infol.
MARIANVS, liued at the time of the Conquest, 14 He vvas (saith Bale Cent. 14. cap. 45.) learned both in diuinitie and Humanitie, and lyued all most thirtie yeares solitarie vvith admiration of all men and continuallie studied He is accounted an excellent Historiographer a singular Calculator, and a graue diuine, vvhich titles saith he to this d [...]y all vvriters de giue him. Thus Bale. Cambd. in Brit. pag. 321. calleth him an Historiographer. Antiquae fidei.
N. NEVBRIGENSIS, lyued vnder Kinge Iohn. 15 He vvas (saith Bale Cent. 3. cap. 53.) Doctor of diuinity scarce let any hovver p [...]sse vvithout reading of learned bookes, and vvrote a Historie vvith a cleare stile.
O. OSBERNE, liued vnder Kinge William Conqueror. 16 He vvas (saith Bale Cent. 2. cap. 54) most familiar and invvard vvith Archbishop Lanfrancke, vvas the excellentest Musycion of his time, and had a florishing and eloquent stile.
OTTERBVRNE, He vvrote (saith Bale Cent. 7. 17 cap. 75. out of Leland) a historie sincerely, though his cheefe studies vvere in Phi [...]osophy and Diuinitie.
P. PARIS, lyued vnder King Henry the third. 18 He vvas (saith Bale Cent. 4. cap. 26.) from his infancie brought vp in learning, and continuallie at studie. And vvrote a Historie [Page] from the conquest vnto the thirtie fift yeare of the said King Henrie vvith most great diligence and fidelitie. And for his singular giftes both of bodie and minde vvas deere to that King, at vvhose commande he vvrot his Actes. This authour is much esteemed by Protestants, because some times he inueigheth bitterly against some acts of the Pope of his time, and therfor was published by them, and greatly commended in the preface by the pretended Archbishop Parker, as it is thought.
W. 19 VVALSINGHAM, lyued vnder King Henry the Sixt. He vvas (saith Bale Cent. 7. cap. 88. out of Leland) studious & diligent in Histories. He is much commended by the Protestantes, who published him, in a Preface before his historie, who is thought to haue bene pret. Archbishop Parker. 20 VVESTMONASTERIENSIS, lyued vnder King Edward the first. He did (saith Bale Cent. 6. cap. 31.) labour singularlie in vvriting, and vvas in all kind of learninge of his time very learned, and composed a Chronicle vvith notable paynes, which Bale tearmed an excellent and fruitfull vvorke, and it hath bene printed by Protestants with great commendations. And in the arraignment of F. Garnet, he is called by a Protestant noble man a vvitnes of best regard accordinge to the state of those times. Thus many, thus auncient (to omitt the famous Baronius and other later writers also alleadged) & thus esteemed of Protestants the [...] selues are the Authors whose testimonies I produce for what I say of S. Austin and his successors, and of our Kings, and our forefathers religion. VVhose testimonie whether Ministers admitt or refuse they are ouerthrowne. For if they admitt them they are clearlie condemned, and if they refuse them, they are contemned. For in matters [Page] of Antiquitie to refuse to be tryed by so many, so auncient, so indifferent writers, and so much commended by them selues, and to say, and that without testimonie of one equall writer to the contrarie, that they were all either deceaued or lyed, what other is it, than vtterlie to condemne them selues and their cause, as not able to abide the onelie triall, which can be made of auncient matters, that is by histories and auncient recordes? will they not credit such histories as them selues iudge worthie of credit? will they not beleeue such writers as them selues account especiall freinds of truth, of singular fidelitie, diligence, and indifferent and most excellent Historiographers? will they not follow them in matters of Antiquitie, whom them selues tearme the most true guides of the times past? What other thinge were this than obstinatelie to refuse truth it selfe. But much more will this appeare when they shall be found not onelie to refuse our writers, though neuer so auncient and indifferent and esteemed of them selues, but euen their owne best writers or els be condemned. Let vs see therfor the Protestant writers whom we produce as witnesses in this triall of Religions.
A CATHALOGVE Of the cheefe Protestāt vvriters On whose testimonies the Authour relieth for what he writeth of S. Austin and Luther.
A. ABBOTS, Doctor and Professour of Diuinitie, 1 & now an earnest writer both against Cardinall Bellarmin, and Doctor Bishop.
B. 2 BALE, Bishop of Ossorie in Ireland in King Edward the Sixt time, as him selfe writeth Cent. 8. cap. 100. and one of the first English Preachers of Protestantisme in time of King Henrie, for which both vnder him and after vnder Queene Marie he suffered as he saith much. As for his skill in Antiquities, he writeth of himselfe in his Epistle before his foureteeneth Centurie that he had Antiquitatum penetralia, & incognitas orbi Historias, and in the Epistle before the thirteenth Centurie that he had read the histories and Chronicles allmost of all Antiquities. And how earnest a Protestant he was, appeareth both by his said sufferinges, and allso by his most spitefull kind of writinge against Catholiques, which is so great, as it seemeth malice did possesse the hart, tongue, and penn of that man, and himselfe is fayne to excuse it in his epistle to the Counte Palatin. Of the Authour of the daungerous positions he is reckoned amongst their learned men who in the beginning of Queene Elizabeths raygne Came out of Germanie and of other Protestants often times cited. Reinoldes in his Confer. Abbots de Antichriso The booke which I alledge of this man is his Centuries of the writeers of Britanie, edit. Basileae. 1559. in fol. 3 BILSON, at this present the pretended Bishop of winchester, and well knowne for his writinges both against Catholiques and Puritanes.
C. 4 CAIVS, Doctor of Phisicke and halfe founder of Gonell and Caius Colledge in Cambridge. So well seene in Englishe Antiquities, as by an Oxonian Orator, he is tearmed the Antiquarie.
5 CALVIN, is more famous among Protestants than I need note him, and of such account amongst many as Doctor Couel saith his writinges were made allmost the rule of Controuersies.
CAMBDEN, well knowne for his discription 6 of Britanye, and tearmed of Protestants an excellent Antiquarie and greatlie commended of diuers in verses before his booke. The edition of his booke cited by me is Londini Anno. 1600. in quarto.
COWPER, pretended Bishop first of Lyncolne 7 and after of Winchester, well knowne for his Dictionarie and his Chronicle.
D DAVNGEROVS Positioner, So I tearme the 8 vnnamed Authour of a booke called Daungerous Positions, by some thought to be the worke of Doctor Bancrofte now pretended Bishop of Canterburie, by others of Doctor Sutclife.
F. FOX, most famous amongst Protestants for his 9 Acts & monuments of their Martyrs, which they haue so credited, as they haue set it in diuers of their Churches to be read of all. To omitt diuers high praises giuen to him, as you may see in the beginning of his booke. Ford vpon the Apocalips calleth him most holie father. Doctor Abbots in his booke of Antichrist cap. 8. tearmeth him a man of most famous memorie; a most graue, and most pious man, and plainlie a diuine man. Bale Cent. 9. cap. 92. saith he was his Achates. 10
FVLKE, Doctor of diuinitie and a great writer against Catholiques: whom I. B. alias Bacster in tayle of two legged foxes. cap. 13. thus prayseth profound fulke, vvhose truth and great trauell the Church of God hath tryed, many a fox hast thou had in chase not able to abide thy hote pursuite. Doctor Reynolds in his [Page] preface before his Six Conclusions calleth him a stout and faithfull souldier of Christ.
G 11 GODWIN, now Subdeane of Excester, & sonne to Godwin pret. Bishope of Bathe, as himselfe saith in his Cathalogue of Bishopes.
H 12 HOLINSHED, notorious for his great Chronicle, and most earnest against Catholikes as you may see by what he writeth of S. Austin.
13 HVMPHREY, Doctor of Deuinitie and the Queenes Reader therof in Oxford, whom I. B. loc. cit. thus comendeth Humphrey of much reading in thy time past, vvas then a cheefe hunter of the Romish fox. And Bale Cent. 9. cap. 93. highly commendeth him.
I 14 IEWELL, so famous and knowne to Protestantes as I need say nothinge.
L 15 LVTHER, the father of Protestancie, and of what high account he is amongst Protestants you may see infra lib. 3. cap. 1.
R. 16 REYNOLDS, Doctor of Diuinitie who, saith I. B. loc. cit. hath the old fox and his cubbs in the chase.
S. 17 STOW, well knowne for his Chronicle and others his writinges of Antiquitie.
18 SVTCLIFE, Doctor of Diuinitie and Deane of Excester, and a great writer against Catholikes.
SVRVEYER, so I call the vnnamed Authour of 19 the Suruey of the pretended holie Discipline, by some taken to be the worke of the said Doctor Sutclife, by others the worke of the Lord of Canterburie.
W. WHITAKER, Doctor and Professour of 20 Diuinitie, and a great writer against Catholiques, whom I. B. loc. cit. calleth vvorthie VVhitaker of neuer dyinge fame. Doctor Willet in his Tetrastylon pag. 9. tearmeth him a vvorthie and learned man. pag. 10. a godlie learned man. Doctor Bucley in his Apologie of religion pag. 84. An excellent man of blessed memorie. These and thus esteemed of Protestants are the Protestant writers, vpon whose confession or testimonie I cheefly relie in what I write of S. Austin and Luther. Against whose verdict no Protestant can iustlie take exception either of ignorance, because they are of the cheefest writers they haue, or for partialitie, for they were all most earnest Protestantes. And therfor no Protestant can iustlie reiect their testimonie as insufficient.
THE BOOKES AND Chapters conteyned in this first parte of the prudentiall Ballance of Religion.
- 1. VVHat Religion was in this land before the comming of S. Austin. Chap. 1.
- 2. That Saint Austin was the first preacher of the christian saith to our English Nation. Chap. 2.
- 3. That Saint Austin preaching tooke great effect in our Nation. Chap. 3.
- 4. That Saint Austin was a great Clarke and excellent Diuine. Chap. 4.
- 5. That Saint Austin was A great Saint. Chap. 5.
- 6. Certayne slanders against S. Austin disproued. Chap 6.
- 7. That S. Austin was moued by holie motiues to come to preach to our Nation. Chap. 7.
- 8. That S. Austin was lawfully sent to preach to our Nation proued by diuers authorities. Chap 8.
- 9. That S. Austin was lawfully sent hither to [Page] preach proued by reason grounded in Scripture. Chap. 9.
- 10. That S. Austin was rightlie ordered to administer the word and sacramentes. Chap. 10.
- 11. That the faith which S. Austin preached was the vniuersall faith of Christendome in his time. Chap 11.
- 12. That faith which S. Austin preached is confessed by the aduersaries to haue bene sufficient to saluation. Chap. 12.
- 13. That the faith which S. Austin preached was confirmed of him by true miracles. Chap. 13.
- 14. That the faith whi h S. Austin preached was the present Romayne Catholique faith proued by his Mayster and sender S Gregory Chap. 14.
- 15. The same proued by S. Austins and his fellowes deedes and Doctrine. Chap. 15.
- 16. The same proued by the confession of learned Protestantes. Chap. 16.
- 17. The same proued by the faith of the English Church which he founded. Chap. 17.
- 18. That the faith of all the Archbishopes of Canterburie from S. Austin to our time was Romane Catholike proued by general Reasons. Chap. 18.
- 19. That the faith of euery Archbishop of Canterburie from S. Austin to the time of the Conquest was romane Catholique proued in particular. Chap. 19.
- 20. That the faith of euery Archbishop of Canterburie from the Conquest to our time was Romaine [Page] Catholike proued in particular Ch. 20.
- 21. That the faith of all our Christian English Kinges from S. Austins time to King Henrie the eight was Romane Catholique, proued by generall reasons. Chap. 21.
- 22. Certayne obiectiōs against the Catholique faith of our Auncient Kings aunswered. Chap. 22.
- 23. That the faith of all our Christian Kinges to the time of the Monarchie of England was Romane Catholique proued in particular. Chap. 23.
- 24. That the faith of all our Christian Kings from the Monarchie to the Conquest of England was Romane Catholike proued in particular. Chap. 24.
- 25. That the faith of all our Kings from the Conquest to King Edward the third was Romane Catholique proued in particular. Chap. 25.
- 26. That the faith of all our Kings from King Edward the third, to Kinge Henrie the eight was Romane Catholique proued in particular. Chap. 26.
- Epilogue or Conclusion.
- 1. That Luther was the first Authour of the Protestants Religion. Chap. 1.
- 2. That VVicklef and his followers were no Protestantes. Chap. 2.
- [Page] 3. That the old auncient Britons were no Protestants. Chap. 3.
- 4. VVhen, wher, wherfor, and how Luther began Protestancie. Chap. 4.
- 5. How Protestancie spred so farr. Chap. 5.
- 6. VVhen, hy whom, wherfor, and how Protestancie began in England. Chap. 6.
- 7. That Luther was but meanlie learned. Ch. 7.
- 8. That Luther was a vicious and naughtie man. Chap. 8.
- 9. That Luther was moved to preach Protestantisme with humane & noughtie motiues. Ch. 9.
- 10. That Luther was neuer sent or called to preach Protestantisme. Chap. 10.
- 11. That Luther was neuer ordered to preach the Protestants word, or administer their Sacramentes. Chap. 11.
- 12. That Luthers doctrine was contrarie to the vniuersall faith of Christendome at that time. Chap. 12.
- 13. That Luthers doctrine was neuer confessed by Catholiques to be sufficient to saluation. Ch. 13.
- 14. That Luther neuer confirmed his Doctrine by Miracles. Chap. 14.
- 15. That Luther hath had no succession or continuance of his Doctrine heere in England. Chap. 15.
- [Page] 1. SAint Austin and Luther weighed accordinge to their learninge. Chap. 1.
- 2. S. Austin and Luther weighed accordinge to their vertue or vice. Chap. 2.
- 3. S. Austin and Luther weighed accordinge to their motiues of preachinge. Chap. 3,
- 4. S. Austin and Luther weighed according to their Mission or sendinge to preach. Chap. 4.
- 5. S. Austin and Luther weighed accordinge to their orders of preachinge and administring the sacraments. Chap. 5.
- 6. S. Austin and Luther weighed according to the vniuersalitie or singularity of their Doctrine. Chap. 6.
- 7. S. Austin and Luther weighed accordinge to their aduersaries allowance of their Doctrines. Chap. 7.
- 8. S. Austin and Luther weighed according to their Miracles. Chap. 8.
- 9. S. Austin and Luther weighed acccordinge to the succession and continuance of their Doctrines. Chap. 9.
THE FIRST BOOKE OR SCALE, IN VVHICH The qualities of S. Austin, and of his Doctrine are set dovvne.
THE FIRST CHAPTER. VVhat Religion was in this Land, before the comminge of S. Austin.
THE ancient Inhabitans of this Iland, were the Britons, whome wee now call Welch-men. Amongst whome the faith of Christ was first planted by the glorious Apostles S. Metaph. in Sur. Iun. Cambd. descript. Brit. pa 52. Baron. an. 58. p. 597. 401. Peter S. Theod. l. 9 de Graec. Sophron. Natal. Apost. Fortunat. Bale cent. 1. c. 26 Cambd. in Britan. p. 52. Paul, S. Nicep. l. 2. c. 40 Doroth. in Synop. Symon, and the Apostolick men S. D. Caius de antiq. Cātabr. Capgrau. in Ios. Bale cent. 1. c. 22. vbi & citat Fleming, Scrop. Polid. Geo. maiorem Cambd. l. cit. Ioseph of Arimathia (who buried our Sauiour) and S. Doroth. in Synop. Aristobulus, of whome S. Paul maketh mention in his [Page 2] Epistle to the Romans. All these, Protestants grant to haue preached Christs faith in this Iland, except Saint Peter; to whome some of them will not haue this Land so much behoulden. Which question, because it is besides my purpose, I wil not stand to discusse. Onely I assure the indifferent Reader, that S. Peters preaching to the ancient Britons on the one side is affirmed, both by Latin and Grecke, by ancient and newe, by foraine & domesticall, by Catholick writers (such as Camb. pa. 80 627. 628. de Baron. Protestants them selues account most excellent, learned and great Historiographers) & by Protestāt Antiquaries, such as D. Bucley 8. Reas. art. vlt. p. 175. of Camb. Protestant Diuines terme excellent Antiquaries, and excellent men: And on the other side denied by no one ancient writer, Greeke or Latin, foraine or domestical, Catholick or other. And what better proofe will wee require to beleeue a thing done so long agoe, than the assertion of men so many, learned, of such different ages, of such different contries, of such different religion, who haue not ben gainsaid by any one ancient writer? To argue against such varietie & grauitie of testimonies without any anciēt writers testimony to the cōtrary, is indeed rather to cauill (which is no maistery to doe against such anciēt facts) than to reason, & to shew a minde more auerted [Page 3] from S. Peter and his Successors, than desirous of truth or honor of his Contrie.
2. This faith thus planted amongst the Britons by the Apostles and Apostolick men, perished not after their departure, but remained, as Gildas c. 7. writeth apud quosdam integrè, amongst some entire, and about the yeare of our Lord 158. was meruaillously increased, and cōfirmed by meanes of Pope Eleutherius, who sending hither at the request of Lucius then King of the Britons, his two Legats, S. Fugatius and S. Damian, the King, Queene, and almost all the people were baptized, and this Land was the first that publickly professed the faith of Christ, and iustly deserued the title of Primogenita Ecclesiae. For testimony of this, we can produce not onely such variety, and weight of witnesses, as for the former, to wit English. Beda l 1. c. 4. Malmes. in fast. Ethelvverd l. 1. Hunting li. 1. Florent. an. 184. VVestm. an. 185 Sander. lib de schis. [...]eland in Bale p. 23. VVelch. Ga [...]fred l. 4. c 19. Nannius hist. Land [...]ffen. K [...]ng Arthur. Foraine. Damasus in Pont Ado. Marian in Chron. Platina in Eleuther Geneb. Martin. Polon. Ponticus Virun. Polidor. Boethius l. 5. hist. Baron. mart. Rom. 26. Maij. Protestāts Bale cen. 1. c. 22. 28. 29 Camb. in Brit p. 51. & 628. Stovv anno 179 Holins. p. 74. Caius l. 1. de ant. Godvvin in S. Austin Bilson of obedience p. 57. Cooper an. 180. Fox l. 1. p. 51. l. 2. p. 106. 107. D. Sutclif. ansvver to 3. Conuers. c. 2. Latin, English, domestical, strangers, Catholick, and Protestāts, but euen all our English histories, and in a maner all foraine writers, which intreate of these tymes. And finally, the letters patents of King Arthur alleaged by D. Caius a Protestant lib. 1. de Antiq. Cantab. where he saith, that all know this to be true, and Godwin in the life of S. Paulin, addeth, that it cannot be denyed. Wherby we may see the impudēcy of a Minister, who is not ashamed without all testimony to [Page 4] the contrary, to deny this Conuersion of Britany by the Popes meanes, and to say, that no authenticall author auoucheth it: but that it is a fable, and seemeth to be deuised by some fauourers of the Church of Rome. Which here in the beginning I note, to aduertise the indifferent Reader, that he giue no beleefe to such impudent fellowes deniall without any sufficient witnesse.
3. The Christian faith thus receaued, the Britons kept not onely sound, Gildas de oxcid c. 7. Bed. l. 1. c. 4 and vndefiled from heresies a long tyme, but quiet also from troubles, and persecutions vntil the reign of Diocletian the Emperor, Gildas c. 7. Bed. l. 1. c. 6 who began in the yeare of our Lord 286. & for ten yeares space raised a more cruel persecution against the Christians, than euer had ben before: which passing into this Iland honored it with the glorie of many holy Martyrs, Gildas c. 8. who constantly stood, and died in the confession of their faith. Of whome cheefly are named Saint Alban, (whose miracles and martyrdom are largly set downe by S. Beda lib. 1. c. 7.) and Iulius, and Aaron. This storme of persecution being ouerblown, Constantin the Great, a Briton borne, receaued the Christian faith, & exalted it in the whole Empire of Rome. In whose tyme arose the Arian heresie, which running through the world, corrupted also this Iland, and [Page 5] shortly after all manner of heresies flowed in, Heresies enter into England. & was there receaued of the inhabitants, being men (as saith S. Gildas their Countryman) euer delighted to heare new things, and stedfastly retainning nothing certain. And for these heresies, and other vices were the Britons plagued by God with extreme famin, wonderful pestilence, in so much as the quick were not sufficient to bury the dead, and with most cruel, & blooddy warre of the Picts and Scotts, as yow may read in Gildas, and in Beda lib. 1. c. 12. & 14. But for the accomplishmēt of their iniquities, after all this, they admitted the Pelagian heresie, Heresie bane of a Country. which hastned their desolation, and almost vtter destruction brought sone after vpon them by the Saxons, or English. For as S. Beda saith lib. 1. c. 17. a few yeares before the cōming of the Saxons into this Land (which saith he lib. 1. c. 15. was in the yeare of our Lord 429.) the Pelagian heresies were brought in. See S. Bed. l. 1. c. 17. & seq. But of this heresie the Land was after rid by the disputation and miracles, first of S. German and Lupus sent by Pope Celestinus anno 429. & after by the same S. German and Seuerus anno 435. ex Baronio.
4. After this tyme in this place the faith long tyme (saith S. Beda lib. 1. c. 21.) remained sound and vndefiled. But at last, in all, or most of the Britons it was corrupted [Page 6] by an erroneous opinion about the tyme of keeping Easter, The Britōs error about Easter far differēt from the Quartadecimās See Euseb. 5. hist c 24. 25. Austin ser. 29 Epiph. haer 50. Theod li. 3. de haeres. which was not (as Beda well quoteth lib. 3. c. 4.) the error of the Iewes, or Quartadeciman hereticks. For the Quartadecimans alwayes kept their Easter on one set day of the moone, to wit on the 15. day after the equinoctial, and regarded no set day of the weeke. The Britons contrary wise celebrated their Easter alwayes on one set day in the weeke, to wit on Sonday, as Catholicks doe, and obserued not any set day of the moone, VVherin the Britōs erred touching Easter. as the Quartadecimans did. The onely differēce betwene them & Catholicks was, that wheras Catholicks according to the appointemēt of the Cōncel of Nice kept their Easter on the Sōday from the 15. day of the moone to the 21. the Britons kept it on the Sonday from the 14. of the moone to the 20. and so they both included one whole day within the cōpas of celebrating Easter, to wit the 14. day of the moone, which neither Iew nor Christian els included, and excluded the 21. day, which the law expresly commanded. Exod. 11. Which proceeded of mere ignorance in them. For as S. Beda saith lib. 3. c. 4. They knew as Christian men doe, that the Resurrection of our Lord ought alwayes to be celebrated on Sonday, but as ignorant men (in that point) they had not learned, when that Sonday should come. [Page 7] Because (as S. Wilfrid in S. Beda li. 3. c. 25. said) no cunning Calculator of tymes or Astronomer had come to them.
Herby it appeareth how fondly some Ministers haue inferred that the Britons, Magd. cent. 2. c. 2. Fox p. 95. The Britōs error came not from Asia. because of this error in keeping Easter, learned their faith of the Asian Churches, where the Quartadecimans were. Both because the Britons error was not the 1 Quartadecimans error, but much different; as also because the Britons in Constantins 2 tyme (when Religion began first to florish) agreed with the Roman vse of celebrating Easter, as testfieth the said Cō stantin their Countrey man, who in Euseb. lib. 3. de vita Constantini, c. 8. witnesseth that the same keeping of Easter was obserued in the Citty of Rome in Italie, Africk, Egypt, Spaine, France, Britannie, Lybia, and all Greece, in the Diocesse of Asia, and Pontus, and finally in Cilicia, Vnâ & consentiente sententiâ, with one vniforme consent. Moreouer because 3 as S. Beda li. 1. c. 11. saith, that after the forsaid expulsion of the Pelagian heresie, the Britons kept the faith, sounde and vndefiled, which he neuer would then haue said, if then they had held their error of Easter, because this error he vtterly detested, as him self saith lib. 3. c. 16. and lib. 2. c. 19. calleth it Heresie. And finally B. Colman pleading in England for the Britons obseruation of [Page 8] Easter, and alleadging therto the antiquitie of his Countrymen, ascendeth no higher than Abbot Columba, VVhē the Britōs error rose. who came out of Ireland into Britanie, but anno 563. as Beda saith lib. 3. c. 4. which was 33. yeares before S. Austins comming hither, and dyed as Sigebert in Chron. and Bale write anno 598. that is, two yeares after 5 S. Austins entrance here. Nether did he euer auouch that the Britons, or Scotts had ben taught that costom of the Asians, but gathered it themselues by misunderstanding S. Anatholius his writings, Pope Iohn 4. in Bed. l. 2. c. 9. attributeth it to ignorance. VVhence it arose. and by imagining that S. Iohn Euangelist kept it so, wherof nether was true, as S. Wilfrid prooued to his face, in Beda lib. 3. c. 25. The author therfore of this error among the Britons was no Asian, but their owne ignorance (through rude simplicitie, as Saint Wilfrid saith) of true calculation of finding the true tyme of Easter. And the tyme when this ignorance tooke effect (as it apeareth by S. Beda's forsaid words lib. 1. c. 11.) was not long before S. Austins comming. And for Scotland, Beda lib. 2. cap. 29. writeth that by the letters of Pope Iohn 4. written in the yeare 638. or as Baron. saith, 639. to the Scotts, it appeareth plainly, that at that tyme this heresie was but a litle before risen in Scotland, and that not all the Contrie, but certain of them onely were infected [Page 9] therwith. Which also appeareth by S. Gregory lib. 9. epist. 61. which he writeth to Quirinus & caeteris in Hibernia Episcopis Catholicis. But as for the Britons it seemeth by Saint Beda lib. 2. cap. 2. that they were generally all infected with this error, Galfrid monum. li. 11. c. 12. VVestmon. an. 596. Godvvin Catalog. of Bishops, in S. Paulin. when S. Austin entred this land. And as for the rest of this Kingdom where the English dwelt they (as both Welch & English Historiographers agree) pagana superstitione caecati &c. blinded in Heathenish superstition they had extinguished all Christianity in that parte of the Land where they dwelt. And as S. Beda writeth lib. 2. c. 1. were all then Pagans and had ben euer vntill that tyme bondslaues of Idols. Miserable estate of Britany before S. Austine cōming. This was the lamentable estate of England and Wales before S. Austin came, miserably opprest, partly with heresy, partly with infidelity.
CHAP. II. That S. Austin was the first Preacher of the Christian Faith to our English Nation.
THat our English Nation came hither out of Germanie, being sent for of the Britons to ayde them against the Scotts, and Picts, all Historiographers agree, but they disagree somwhat about the tyme. For some write that it was in the yeare of Christ 449. but S. Beda lib. 1. c. 15. saith that it was in the yeare 449. and later indeede it could not be. Sigeb. Chro. saith. an. 431. Malmesb l. 1. an. 449. Bal. cent. 2. c. 43. an. 448. Cābd. in Brit an. 450. VVhē our English nation entred this land. Because at S. Germans first comming hither (which was in the yeare 429. as S. Prosper who then liued recordeth) the Saxons (as S. Beda. lib. 1. c. 20. affirmeth) waged war with the Britons. For being Pagans, and ignorant of God, and seeing the Land fruitfull, and the Britons feeble, they measured right by might, and turned their wepons against the silly Britōs, whome they partly killed, Galfrid Mon l. 17. c. 12. Godvvin in vit. Paulin. partly droue ouer seas or into those hilly places, which now are called Wales. And in this parte of the Land; which they possessed, extinguished (as both English [Page 11] and Welch writers record) all Christianitie, and continewed in their Paganisme, which they brought with them, for the space almost of 200. yeares, til (as S. Beda lib. 2. c. 1. and others record) S. Gregory seeing certaine English youths sould for slaues in Rome, Vpō vvhat occasion S. Gregory sent S. Austin hither and learning of them that their nation was Heathen, got leaue of the Pope (being then him selfe a Monke) to come to preach to them: but was recalled at the importunitie of the Romans: yet him self being after made Pope (and as S. Beda speaketh high Bishop ouer the whole world) did in the yeare 596 send hither S. Austin, and his cōpany to preach Christs faith vnto them. Which truth, that S. Austin was the first preacher of Christian faith vnto our English Nation here in England, S. Austin the first preacher of Christianity vnto our nation. hath bene alwaies hitherto as vndoubted, as it is euident, and manifest. But now because D. Sutclif in his Subuersion of the three Conuersions, c. 3. hath called it in question, and is desirous rather to giue the glorie to a French man and woman, to Queene Bertha, and Bishop Luidhard, who were then in England, or to captiue Britons, whome he supposeth to haue liued amongst the English, than to S. Austin, I will prooue it by as many proofes as can be desired for the beleefe of any ancient thing.
[Page 12] S. Gregory.2. S. Gregory himself, who sent S. Austin, writing lib. 7. Epist. 30. to Eulogius Patriarch of Alexandria, saith thus: VVhiles the English Nation dwelling in a corner of the worlde, remained til now infidel in the worship of wood and stones, by the help of your praier it seemed good to me, God being the Author, to send a Monk of my monastery to preach to them. The same he testifieth lib. 27. Moral. c. 8. and in diuers letters lib. 9. Epi. 52. 56. 59, and in S. Beda lib. 1. c. 27. 29. 30. 31. 32. which for breuitie I omit. And the same witnesse diuers other Popes as Boniface, Honorius, Vitalian, Sergius, Gregorius and Formosus, wherof some were aliue in S. Austins tyme, and others liued not long after, whose letters are extant in Malmesb. lib. 2. Pont. Ang. pag. 208. pag. 209. S. Austins companions. Likwise S. Laurence, S. Mellit, S. Iustus, three companions of S. Austin, in their publick letters to the Scotts in S. Beda lib. 2. c. 4. write, that the English, to whome they were sent to preach the word of God, were Paynim people, and heathen men. Englishmen, In like maner the English youths before mentioned being asked of S. Gregory, whether they were Christiās or no, answered (as testifyeth Ethelwerd an ancient Historiographer of the blood royal of England) No: nor as yet hath any preached this vnto vs. The merchants. And the merchants added ex Beda lib. 2. c. 1. that they were all Paynims. And [Page 13] the very Epitaph set vpon Saint Austins tombe after his death testifieth, S. Austins epitaph. that he conuerted King Ethelbert and his Realme from the worshiping of Idolls to the faith of Christ, in Beda lib. 2. c. 3. Thus yow se both priuat and publick, both foraine and domestical testimonies, euen of that tyme when S. Austin liued, contest, that before his comming our English Nation was Heathen. wherto I wil add a few witnesses in the ages after, that the reader may be assured how vndoubted a truth this hath ben hertofore.
3. S. Beda who liued within 80. yeares after S. Austin saith plainly lib. 2. c. 1. that our Nation had ben euer to that time the bondslaue of Idols. And Alcuin his scholler, S. Beda. but maister to Charles the Great in Malmesb. lib. 1. Pont. Ang. pag. 199. & 1. Reg. c. 14. calleth S. Austin our First Teacher, Alcuin. and Canterbury the First Seat of faith. King Kenulph, who liued within 200. yeares after S. Austin, King Kenulph. writing letters to Pope Leo 3. in his own name, & in the name of the Bishops, Duks and all the Nobility of his Realme, confesseth, that from Rome Nobis Fidei veritas innotuit, and that, that Sea imbued his Nation rudimentis fidei. K. VVithlaf. King Withlaf in his Charter in Ingulph. pag. 858. calleth S. Austin the Apostle of our Nation. Odo. Odo Archbishop of Canterbury, writing about [Page 14] 800. yeares agoe to his Suffragans, saith that from the Sea of Canterbury, Augustini & aliorum studiis Religio Christianitatis primùm cunctis finibus Anglorum innotuit. And in a Synod held in the yeare 747. of all the Bishops of England in presence of the King, Tvvo English Synods. and Nobles, S. Austin is called Pater noster, and in honour of him they were wont to keepe his day most solemnly. And in an other Synod held about 500. yeares since, Lanfranc Archbishop of Cāterbury saith: Quis nesciat quòd à Cantia manauit Christi credulitas in ceteras omnes Angliae Ecclesias. Superfluous it were to add to these the testimonies of such as haue lyued since, Protestāts confesse S. Austin to haue ben our first preacher. Fox. both foraine and domesticall historiographers, who all deliuer this for as certain a truth as can be. Onely for the confusion of Sutclif and such as he, I will add the confession of some Protestants. Fox in his Acts and Monuments lib. 4. pag. 172. The Saxons ouercomming the Land deuided them selues into seuen Kingdoms: And so being Infidells, and Pagans continued til the time that Gregory, being Bishop of Rome sent Austin to preach vnto them. The like he hath lib. 2. pag. 110. 115. and in his Protestat: Holinshead. pag. 9. Holinshead in descript. of Britany lih. 11. c. 7. Austin was sent by Gregory to preach to English men the word of God, who were yet blinde in Pagan superstition. And an. 596. Gregory sent Austin into this Ile [Page 15] to preach the Christian faith vnto the English-Saxons, which Nation as yet had not receaued the gospel. Godwin in the life of S. Austin: Godvvin. The Saxons not onely expelled Christian Religion, but the followers of the same into a corner of this Iland. And our Contrie being in a maner all growne ouer with Paganisme, for ther was no publick allowance of Christian Religion anywhere, but in VValles, It pleased God to giue this occasion of replāting the same here again. And telleth, how Saint Gregory seeing English boies sold at Rome, The English vvithout any inckling of the gospel before S. Austin. was mooued to send Preachers. And in the life of S. Paulin: VVhen the Saxons had gotten possession of this Realme, the Britons that were the ould Inhabitants being driuen into a corner therof; The rest was without any knowledg, or inckling (Note) of the Gospel. And Cambd. in descript. Brit. pag. 104. writeth, Cambden that S. Austin hauing rooted out the Monsters of Heathenish superstition, ingrafting Christ in English mens mindes with most happie successe conuerted them to the faith. Who will see more Protestants, may read Bale cent. 1. c. 73. cent. 13. c. 1. Whitaker contr. Dur. pag. 394. Fulk 1. Cor. 4. Cooper Chron. an. 599. Stow 596.
4. Now let vs see what Sutclif can say against this so confessed a truth. For sooth that the English had notice of the Christian Religiō before S. Austin his cōming, because some Britons liued amongst [Page 16] them, and also because King Ethelberts wife Bertha was a Christian, and had a Christian Bishop with her named Luidhard. Are not these (think wee) sounde reasons to wrastle withal against such vniform consent both of his owne, and our writers? As if we denyed that the English had any notice of Christianity before S. Austins cōming, but such it was as the great Turk hath without any beleefe, or liking therof. And as for the Britons they were so far from preaching of their owne accord, as by no persuasion, entreaty, Britons refused to preach to the English. or threatful prophesie of Saint Austin they could be brought to do it, as testifieth S. Beda lib. 2. c. 2. and Galfrid lib. 11. cap. 12. Besides that as Bale writeth cent. 1. c. 7. & Boeth. hist. Scot. lib. 9. pag. 171. Aspernabantur Angli dogmata Britānorum. The English (for the hatred of the men) despised the Religion of the Britons. Q. Betta neglected to persuade King Ethelbert to the faith. And concerning the English Queene, she was no English but a French woman, and before S. Austins comming she had neglected to persuade her husban as S. Gregory lib 9. Epi. 59. testifieth, who rebuketh her therfore. And her Bishop was not sent to preach to the English, Other nations neglect vs, and onely Rome helpeth. but as Beda saith lib. 1. c. 25. to assist her, and help her in her faith. Nether doth he make any mention of this Bishops preaching to our Nation. And for [Page 17] other Nations about vs S. Gregory lib. 5. Epist. 59. writeth that he heard that the English would willingly be come Christians. Sed Sacerdotes qui in vicino sunt Pastoralem erga eos Curam nō habere: but that the Priests about them tooke no care of them. Be it therfor certaine that the first that preached Christian faith to our English Nation was S. Austin, Hovv S. Austin is our Apostle. Malm. l. 1. Hist. c. 2. Godvvin in vit. Augustin. Holinshead Chro. an. 602. Apologie for oath of allegiance p. 92. 93. Iouius descript. Britan. whome therfor Pope Honorius lit. ad Regem Edwin. apud Bedam lib. 2. c. 17. King Withlaf as we heard before, and catholick English writers, and some Protestants also as Cambden Descript. Britan. pag. 515. and 178. Bale cent. 13. c. 7. cent. 14. c. 13. call the Apostle of England. Nether ought Sutclif or others to be offended with this title, because wee call not him absolutly an Apostle, or Apostle of the whole world as the 12. were, who were sent in Vniuersum mundum, but with this restriction of England. So S. Paul called Epaphroditus the Apostle of the Philippians, Philip. 2. and Protestants call Tindal and Latimer Apostles of England, as yow may see in Bale cent. 8. c. 72. 85. and Fox.
CHAP. III. That S. Austin and his fellowes preaching tooke great effect in ou English Nation.
BEcause some Ministers albeit they can not deny but S. Austin preached the faith of Christ here in England, yet will extenuatt his benefit as much as they can, & say that onely a few Saxons were behoulding vnto him, Ministers vngratul. Sutclif lib. cit. c. 3. and that nether Austin nor Gregory deserued any great praise for the conuersion of the Saxons, or English. I will breefly touch what great good he and his fellowes here did. First therfor him self, Kingdom of Kent conuerted by S. Austin. though (through the excessiue paines which he tooke) he liued but a short time: yet did he conuert Ethelbert King of Kent, whose dominion reached vnto Humber, & many of his people as S. Beda witnesseth lib. 1. c. 26. and christened at one tyme ten thousand as Saint Gregory lib. 7. Epi. 30. Epitaph. of S. Austin saith he conuerted this Kings people. Fox Acts pag. 119. Cambden in Britan. p. 105. and others do testifie. Fox. p. 116. addeth, that he conuerted innumerable. And pag. 118. Baptized a great parte. And Godwin in vit. Aug. saith, he conuerted all the said Kings people. Besides [Page 19] this he sent S. Mellit to London, where he conuerted Sebret King of Essex. And after he had gained (saith Malmesb. 2. part. histor. p. 250) Kent to Christ, S. Austin trauaileth through almost all England. trauailed throughout all the rest of the English Prouinces, so far as the Kingdom of Ethelbert reached. Yet Fox Acts p. 119. and Cambden lib. cit. say, that he passed beyond the dominion of King Ethelbert, and christened many thousands in the riuer Swale. Christened ten thousands at once. Trauaileth barefoote. Erecteth Archb. Bishopricks and monast. Beda l. 1. c. 26. 33. li. 2. c. 3. Capgr. in vit. Augustini. Cambden in Brit. p. 178. 438. 490. Ealred in vit. Edvvardi. Laboreth to reduce the Britons. And this trauail he tooke (saith Capgraue in his life) on foote, and for the most parte barefoote, and had great knobbs on his knees with continual kneeling in prayer. Besides in his tyme he procured the erecting of the Archbishoprick of Canterbury, and the Bishoprick of London, and Rochester, & the foundations of the Monasteries of the Austins in Canterbury, Westminster in London, Ely in Cambridgshier, and Cernel in Dorsetshier. And as S. Beda lib. 2. c. 4. Laied the foundation of our Church well and strongly. And not content to labor thus for the cōuersion of English mē, endeuored also to reduce the Britons to the right faith, and tooke therin (saith Godwin) much paines. Gathered (as yow may see in Beda lib. 2. c 2.) two meetings of their Diuines, & conuinced their error both by disputation and miracles. All partes of Englād beholden to S. Austin. Wherby wee may see that all parts of England both South, West, East, North, and Wales [Page 20] to are greatly behoulden to Saint Austin. The labores of S. Austins fellovves. S. Laurence. 2. After Saint Austins death (which was as some write about ten yeares after his cōming hither) S. Laurence his fellow laborer, and successor, conuerted Edbald secōd Christian King of Kent. And taught the Papists faith (saith Bale cent. 13. c. 2.) almost in all the dominions of the English men. And besides wrote letters which are extant in Beda lib. 2. c. 4. to the Scottish, and Irish people who were entangled in the Britons error. And as Bale writeth cent. 1. c. 74. held a Coūcell with thē for that purpose in the Ile of Man. Yea as Capgraue hath in his life, he went to Scotland, and there conuerted Tenan Archbishop of Irland to the true obseruation of Easter. S. Iustus. S. Iustus also another fellow worker, and successor of S. Austin, conuerted so many, as Pope Boniface in Beda lib. 2. c. 8. writeth to him thus, yow may shew whole Contries plentifullie multiplied in the faith by yow. And both of him, S. Mellit. and S. Mellit his Predecessor S. Beda lib. 2. c. 7. giueth this testimony, they ruled, & gouerned the English Church with great labor, S. Paulin. and diligence. Finally S. Paulin an other of S. Austins fellow laborers, and first Archbishop of York, conuerted, and baptized Edwin King of the North parte of England, and by conquest ouer England, Wales and the Hebrides Iles, with all [Page 21] the nobility (saith Beda lib. 2. c. 14.) of his Contrie and most parte of the common people. And, as he addeth c. 17. all his subiects of the Northen parts. And such paines herein S. Paulin tooke, that as S. Beda saith c. 14. cit. he stayed in one place 36. dayes togeather from morning to euening, instructing and baptizing the people. And by meanes of King Edwin was also Redwald King of Est-england and for a while the potentest King of England, conuerted and Christened, and also his sonne Carpwald. Finally to conclude by Saint Austin and his fellow laborers were six English Kings conuerted from Paganisme to Christs faith, to wit, Ethelbert, Sebert, S. Austin & his fellovves conuerted six English Kings and foure Kingdōe. Edbald, Edwin, Redwald, Carpwald. Amongst whome Ethelbert, Edwin, and Redwald were the most puissant Kings of their tyme. And of the 7. Kingdoms which then were, they conuerted foure viz. the Kingdom of Kent, Kingdom of Est-Saxons, Beda lib. 2. c. 16. Cambd. p. 178. Founded tvvo Archb. tvvo Bishop. fiue Cathedral Churches, six monasteries. Est-angles and the Kingdom of the North, and preached, and founded Churches in the fifth Kingdom of Mercia at Lincoln, & in the sixt of Westsaxons at Cernel in Dorsetshier. Founded the two Archbishopricks of Canterbury, & York, and the Bishopricks of London, and Rochester, erected the Cathedral Churches of Canterbury, Rochester, London, Lincoln, [Page 22] and York, Beda sup. Cambd. p. 490. Capgrau in Augustino Ealred in Edvvardo. and the Collegiat Church in Southwel. Began the monasteries of the Austins, and Christs Church in Canterbury, of Westminster in London, of Ely in Cābridgshier, of Cernel in Dorsetshier. Wherby it appeareth that not onely a few Saxons (as Sutclif speaketh) but the whole nations of English, English. Scottish VVelch, Irish greatly bound to S. Austin and his fellovves. Scottish, Welch and Irish were infinitly behouldē to Saint Austin, and his fellowes, for leauing their Contrie, for comming so far a iorney as is from Rome, for venturing into a barbarous, and vnknown Contry as ours then was, for hazarding their liues among fierse, and sauage people, for recalling so many Kings, and Kingdoms from Paganisme to Christianitie, for laboring so much to reduce Hereticks, for erecting so many Episcopal Sees, and Monasteries, and finally for spending their liues here among vs. And if any parte of this land tooke no great commoditie by them, it was not to be attributed to them, but to the peoples owne negligence, and obstinacy. D. VVhitak. more gratefull than Sutclif. Wherfor D. Whitaker as far more gratfull than Sutclif lib. 5. cont Dur. pag. 394. speaking of our conuersion by S. Gregory meanes, saith: That he did vs a great benefit we will alwaies gratfully remember. And now hauing shewed that S. Austin. was the first Preacher of Christs faith to our Nation [Page 23] in England, let vs see what qualities he had fit for so high a function to wit what learning and vertue.
CHAP. IIII. That Saint Austin was a great Clerk and excellent Diuine.
SOme Ministers are so spitefull against S. Austin our Apostle, as they seeke all occasions they can to dishonor him. Wher vpon Bale cent. 13. c. 1. saith he was ignorant in holy scriptures, and the questions which he sent to S. Gregory and are extant in S. Beda lib. 1. c. 27. were most vnsauorie and voide of all knowledg of the Gospel, and law of God. But no maruell if he, and suchlike condemne S. Austin as vnlearned, who dare condemne the gloriousest lights of Christianitie, the greatest Doctors of Gods Church of blindnes, and ignorance. But how great a Clerk S. Austin was, Argumēts of S. Austins great learning. though we had no euident testimony, we might our selues gather by many waies. For as touching his wit, and capacitie of learning, it may suffice that he was an Italian, and Roman, His vvit. whome in wit we know to excell. The place where he studied [Page 24] was Rome, His place of studie. where at that tyme as Ioan. Diacon. in vit. Gregor. lib. 2. c. 13. Rerum sapientiâ cū septem artibus floruit. His Maister. His Maister was S. Gregory him self, one of the foure Doctors of the Church, as witnesse S. Beda Epi. ad Ceolwolph Regem, Ethelwerd lib. 2. c. 1. Malmesb. lib. 1. Pont. p. 195. Amongst his schole-fellowes one was (as it seemeth) that great Doctor of Spaine S. Isidore. His scoole fellovves. For as Genebr. and Sigebert in Chron. do write, he was scholer to Saint Gregory. His endeuour. And for S. Austins indeuor to attaine to learning, for proofe therof it may suffice that he was a Monk of Saint Gregoreis owne Monastery, where men were not (doubtles) suffered to loose their tyme, brought vp there vnder regular discipline, and at last made Praepositus eiusdem Monasterij, Superior of the same Monastery. All which testifieth S. Gregory him self lib. 7. Epi. 30. 112. and lib. 2. c. 13. and S. Beda, lib. 1. c. 27. His profit. And finally for his profit in learning, it may suffice that it appeareth by the choice made of him among so many learned men, as then were in Rome, and made by so great a Doctor as S. Gregory was, and so careful to chuse sufficient men, and made for so great a matter as to be Dux verbi, First Preacher of Christian saith to Infidells, and conuerter of learned hereticks. For if S. Gregory required so [Page 25] great skill in euery Pastor of soules as he wrote lib. Pastor. that Gouernment of soules is the arte of arts; How much would he require in him to whome he committed the care of all the Infidells, and Hereticks in so great a Kingdom as this is? And besides this the care of S. Gregory to send hither a great learned man, may apeare by the like great care which Pope Vitalian had afterward, as is to be seene in Beda lib. 4. c. 1. to prouide a great, and famous Deuine for the Archbishoprick of Canterbury euen after all England was conuerted. For neither was Pope Vitalian more ready to furnish England with learned Pastors, thā S. Gregory was, nor was he more able to iudg of their learning, nor had he more choice of learned men. If therfor Pope Vitalian sent hither such learned men as S. Theodor and S. Adrian were, what shall we think of S. Austin and his fellowes sent by S. Gregory?
2. But besides these collections of ours we haue a testimony of S. Austins great learning Omni exceptione maius. S. Gregories testimonie of S. Austins great learning. For S. Gregory his Maister who best knew him, and was best able to iudg, and for his holines and rare humilitie was least likly to lye, or praise his scholler beyond his deserts, writing to King Ethelbert in Beda lib. 1. c. 32. and exhorting him to follow S. Austin in [Page 26] all points saith. He was replenished with knowledg of the holy scriptures. Ethelvverd. And Ethelwerd, one of our anciētest historiographers, lib. 2. c. 1. saith he was diuino eloquio nimis instructus, S. Iustus great learning. excedingly instructed in the scriptures. Iustus one of S. Austins fellowes, and successors, Pope Boniface writing to him saith: He had brought vp King Edbald with great learning, and instruction of holy scriptures, as is to be seene in Beda l. 2. c. 8. And doubt we that S. Austin had not done the lyke to King Ethelbert? S. Honorius great learning. And of Honorius, another of S. Austins fellowes Beda lib. 5. c. 20. saith he was a mā profoundly learned in holy scripture. And why shoud we think that S. Austin was inferior to him? Besides S. Beda lib. 1. c. 22. speaking of the British Preachers, whome he accounted most learned men, yet comparing them with S. Austin, and his fellows saith, that these were more worthy Preachers. And besides these testimonies of S. Austins great learning we haue an euident proofe by the effect therof. For albeit there were among the Britons many viri doctissimi, most learned men. as Saint Beda saith lib. 2. c. 2. Yet Saint Austin feared not twise to challeng them all to publick disputations, S. Austin confuted most learned Hereticks. and at the first ouercame them, and at the second they durst not (as it seemeth) encounter with him. The like disputations had after [Page 27] S. Laurence, and other of S. Austins fellowes in the Ile of Man with Scottish and Irish Deuines, and wrote also to the Britons as saint Beda lib. 2. c. 4. speaketh worthy letters, and fit for their Degree. Protestāts confesse S. Austin and his fellovves learning. Cooper. Yea the Protestants them selues when they are voide of passion confesse saint Austin, and his fellowes to haue bene great scollers. For B. Cooper Chron. an. 599. saith that Austin, Iohn, Mellit, and others were godly, and wel learned men. Holinshed Holinshead an. 596. calleth saint Austin, and his fellowes learned men. And Godwin in vita Honorij, saith: Godvvin Honorius (a fellow and successor of saint Austin) was very learned, and some tymes disciple of Saint Gregory. And in vita Laurentij, that S. Laurence (his immediat successor) was a wel learned man. That Deusdedit who was an English man, & scoller to saint Austin, was very famous for his learning, and other vertues. And if the scoller were very famous, what may we think of the Maister? Bale Yea Bale him selfe cent. 13. c. 2. saith that saint Laurence, successor and fellow of saint Austin was very skilfull in logick and other Philosophie.
3. But how think yow doth Bale proue that saint Austin was ignorant of scripture, or his questions voide of all knowledg of the Gospel? Surely not at all. But it must suffice that this Aristarchus hath so iudged. But perhaps it displeased Bale [Page 28] that saint Austin should in them enquire aboute the ceremonies of Masse, VVhy S. Austins questions vvere vnsauorie to Bale. and about the offering vpon the Altar, of saying Masse after pollution in the night, or of receauing the blessed Sacrament after a man hath carnally known his wife, which questions (no maruell) if they seeme vnsauorie to Bale, and voide of all knowledg of his new Gospel. Indeed the questions are not of any profound diuinitie, but of practical matters about the gouernment of the Church and holy ceremonies, and administration of Sacraments, in which matters the greatest Deuines vnles they haue bene practised therin (as S. Austin had not bene in his monasterie) are not alwaies the most skilful. Besides that Saint Austin proposed those questions to saint Gregory not vpon ignorance, but vpon humilitie, and desire to be directed by him euen in smallest matters. This saint Gregory him self testifieth in these words in Beda lib. 2. c. 23. I doubt not but yow haue required Counsell in these matters, and I think also I haue alredy made yow answer herein, S. Austin could haue ansvvered his ovvne questions. Yet that which your selfe could say, and think herein, I think yow would haue it confirmed with my answer. The like account made the French Ministers of Caluin as appeareth by the Surueie of the holy discipline c. 3. p. 43. in these words. As any doubtes did arise amongst [Page 29] them concerning Church causes, though they were but very simple, and such as any student of meane capacity and iudgment might very easely haue satisfyed, yet no man but M. Caluin for his tyme, and M. Beza afterward was accounted of sufficiency or able to dissolue them. Yow heare what simple questions the French Ministers sent to Caluin and Beza, and yet without any preiudice of their opinion in learning. And why should not S. Austin do the like? And surely I here admire the goodnes of God towards our Nation, that he would Saint Austin should enquire such small matters of S. Gregory, and that his questions should remaine to our dayes. both to shew vs by our first Apostle what account we should make of the resolution of the Sea Apostolick, VVhat account S. Austin made of the resolutions of the See Apostol. and (as S. Irenaeus lib. 3. c. 3. wrote aboue 1400. yeares ago) in all difficulties recur to her, and also to assure vs that S. Austin, who in so small matters would do nothing of himselfe, but by the direction of S. Gregory, would much lesse vary from him in matters of faith or religion; And consequently, that the faith which he taught our Ancestors, was the faith of the greatest Doctor that euer since S. Peter sate in the Church of Rome, Belt. VVoful cry p. 3. and by the confession of Protestants was as famous and as learned a man as euer was Bishop of Rome, yea omnium Pontificum, Of all the Bishops [Page 30] of Rome, the most excellent for life and learning. Bale cent. 1. c. 68. Which thing wel cō sidered, can not but breed great comfort in them, who had the faith of their Forfathers deliuered to them by S. Austin, and as great discomfort in them, who haue forsaken it. And thus much of S. Austins learning: now let vs see his vertue.
CHAP. V. That Saint Austin was a great Saint, and holy man.
IF Ministers were before vnwilling to grant that S. Austin was our first Preacher or a learned man, much more loth they are to confesse that he was a holy man. And not without cause, because therby they perceaue it will follow, that his faith was the true faith of Christ. For as S. Paul saith Rom. 10. The iust man liueth by faith. & Heb. 11. without faith it is impossible to please God. By hovv manie kinds of testimonies S. Austins great holines is proued. But I will prooue not onely by the testimonie of them that saw, and knew S. Austin, but also by the testimony of his Maister, his own life and death, by publick and priuat testimony of them that liued with him, by all kind [Page 31] of writers following, by the vertuous life of the Church which he founded, and finally by the confession of diuers Protestants that S. Austin was a saint and vertuous holy man.
2. As for S. Austins Maister, Ambros. lib. 2. de Virginibus. saith: Hovv vertuous S. Austins Maister vvas. The first spur to learning is the excellēcy of the Maister. And no doubt but the example of an excellent Maister is a great spur to vertue. And what Maister ether in that age, or long before, or after could S. Austin haue had comparable to S. Gregory, who for his great vertue, and noble acts is surnamed the great: whome S. Isidor lib. de viris illustrib. c. 7. who knew him saith, S. Isidor. was by compunction ful of the feare of God, in humilitie cheefest, and endued with such light of knowledg, as the like was not then, nor before. 8. Councel Tolet. And the 8. Councel of Toledo doubteth not to prefer him in morall doctrine before all other Doctors. S. Ildefonsus. S. Ildefonsus also lib. de vir. illustrib. c. 2. writeth that he excelled so high in perfection of all vertues, as setting a side all famous men, antiquitie could not shew the like. For in holines he surpassed S. Antony, in eloquence S. Cyprian, in knowledg S. Austin. S. Gregor. Turon. S. Gregor. also of Tours, who knew him greatly cōmendeth him lib. 10. de Gestis Francorum. c. 1. S. Beda lib. 1. c. 13. saith, S. Beda See S. Damasen orat. 2. de defunctis. He was a man of the greatest vertue & learning of his tyme. And who will see more of this vertuous [Page 32] man may reade his life in Ioannes Diacon. in S. Beda lib. 2. c. 1. Here I will content my self with the iudgment of our famous and ancient King Alfred: K. Alfred who thus commendeth him. The true seruant of God the Roman Pope Christs Vicar Gregory, a man of considerat fortitude, King Alfred Praefat. Pastoral. without rashnes, indued with cheefe wit, wisdome and Counsel, an infinit treasor, because he wonne the greatest part of mankinde to heauen, the best man of the Romans, most abounding in greatnes of courage, and most free of Maiestie. This was the iudgment of our great King touching S. Gregory, and of the same minde were all our Catholick writers, as yow may see in Florēt. an. 605. Malmesb. 1. Reg. c. 3. Westmon. an. 605. and others. In so much as D. Reinolds in his Confer. p. 583. Ancient English men. writeth that our Ancestors had a reuerend opinion of the Pope long after S. Gregory for S. Gregories sake. To these Catholicks I will ad also the verdict of a few Protestants. Protestāts. D VVhitaker. D. Whitaker cont. Dur. p. 397. saith: He was a learned and holy Bishop and p. 502. I confesse Gregory to haue bene a good and holy man. Godvvin. Godwin in vita August. a good man that blessed and holy Father Gregory. Item This good man being made Pope tooke especiall care of sending Preachers into this Land. D. Sutclif Subuers. c. 2. D. Sutclif. Gregory and Eleutherius were Bishops, and famous men in the Church for their painful labors, and constancy in teaching the [Page 33] truth. Bale cent. 1. c. 68. saith he was the excellent of all the Bishops of Rome for learning and life. That against his will and striuing to the contrary, and at last compelled, he succeded Pope Pelagius. That he was a learned, and good man, founded hospitals, inuited pilgrims to his table, sent things necessary to the Monks of Hierusalem, and maintained three thousand Virgins. And c. 7 He reduced the Goths from Arianisme to the Church, professed himselfe by writing the Seruant of Gods seruants, that therby he might appeare most far from all ambition, and desire of command. Bell in his Wofull Cry p. 62. saith: Bel. Gregory was a holy Bishop indeed. And in his Suruey p. 156. He was vertuous and learned. pag. 480. D Humfrey. Luth, Gal. 4 I tink Greg vvas loued. c. 5. the vvorld hath in admiration the holines of Gregory. A man of sufficient credit. Willet in his Synopsis, A modest and humble Bishop. D. Humfrey, Iesuitismi part. 2. pag. 624. Gregory surnamed Great, and indeed great, a great man, and indued with many vertues of deuine grace. Thus Protestants account of saint Austins Maister.
2. As for S. Austin himself, Godwin in Aug. saith: He was a man of exceeding tall stature, well fauoured, S. Austins vertuous deeds. and of a very amiable countenance. And as for his great holines it appeareth many wayes. For first, being very 1 yonge, he forsooke all the pleasures and commodities of the world, and became a Monk, entering into S. Gregories monastery, which no doubt was a Nurserie of [Page 34] vertue. Where, (as Greg. saith ex Beda lib. 1. c. 27.) he was brought vp from his youth in regular discipline, and according to his rule imitated the forme, and rule vsed in the Primitiue Church of the Fathers, among whome all things were common. where he so exceeded in vertue as he was made Superior ouer the Monastery. ex Greg. lib. 7. epist. 112. Secondly, at Saint Gregories commandement he left his owne Contry, where he serued God in quietnes, and came to preach the Gospell both so far of as our Contry is from Rome, & to such barbarous people, as our Nation then was. Thirdly, after he entred into England, he liued so vertuously, that albeit he prooued, no doubt, his doctrine by great learning, and confirmed it (as shalbe shewed hereafter) by many and great miracles, yet as saint Beda affirmeth lib. 1. c. 26. our Contry was conuerted more by the holines of him, and his fellowes liues, than by any other meanes. See Hunting. lib. 3. After they were now entred (saith Beda lib. cit.) into their lodging they began to exercise the Apostolick order of liuing of the primitiue Church, S. Austins and his fellovves Apostolick life. seruing God in continuall prayer, watching, and fasting, and preaching the word of life to as many as they could, despising the commodities of the world as things none of their owne, taking of them onely whome they instructed so much as might serue their necessities, liuing them selues [Page 35] according to that they taught other, and being redy to suffer both troubles and death it self in defense of the truth they taught. VVherby many did beleeue and were baptized, marueling much at the simplicitie of their innocent liuing, and at the sweetnes of their heauenly doctryn. Infrà. The King him self being much delighted with the puritie of their life, and the example of their godly conuersation, as also with their sweete promises, which to be true they prooued with many miracles did beleeue, and was baptized. VVhat paines he tooke first in persuading our Nation the Christian faith, which was then addicted to Idolatrie, after in instructing them, who were so rude and ignorant in all faith, and lastly in baptizing, and administring the sacraments hauing some times to Christen ten thousand at a tyme, none can expresse. Capgraue in his life saith, he went trough England on foote preaching, S. Austins paines and frequent praier. Had the gift of miracles and of Prophecie. and most cō monly barefoote, and had callum in genibus by frequency of prayers. Much paines also he tooke vvith the VVelch men in two Councels, & besides disputation wrought miracles in their sight. He had the gift of miracles ex Greg. apud Bedam lib. 1. c. 31. And of Prophecie, Beda lib. 2. c. 2. This briefly was the admirable and Apostolick holines of life of Saint Austin and his fellowes, which no doubt he cōcluded with a happie death. For his Epitaph recorded by [Page 36] S. Beda lib. 2. c. 3. witnesseth after he had conuerted King Ethelbert and his people to the faith of Christ, fulfilling in peace the dayes of his office, died the 26. of May.
Vvitnesses of S. Austins holines. S. Gregor.4. Thirdly, for the witnesse of those, that liued with S. Austin. First is S. Gregory himself, who best knew him, and was best able to iudg of his vertue. He writing to King Ethelbert in Beda lib. 1. c. 32. saith, that S. Austin had bene brought vp in the rule of Religion, and was by the grace of God of much vertue. And lib. 9. epist. 58. writing to S. Austin him self, saith: I haue much hope, that by the grace of God thy Creator, and our Redemer, Lord and God, Christ Iesus, thy sinnes are alredy forgiuen thee, and that thou art therfore choosen, that by thee other mens sinnes may be pardoned. Nether shalt thou haue sorow of any sinne hereafter, who endeuourest by conuersion of many, to make ioye in heauen. And surely who considereth what great perfection Saint Gregory lib. 4. epist. 24. requireth in a Pastor, to wit, that he be Pure in thought, notable in work, discret in silence, profitable in speeche, neare to all in compassion, aboue all in contemplation, fellow by humility to all that do well, stout through zeale of Iustice against the vices of the offending, will nothing doubt but Saint Austin, whome he chose to so high a function, was an excellent perfect man. And lib. 5. epist. 52. he saith: Austins zeale and [Page 37] indeuor is well known to vs. and repeateth it epist. 53. 58. 59. Likwise of the Popes, soone after succeeding to S. Gregory, Diuers other Popes he is highly commended: Of Pope Boniface 4. in Malmsbury lib. 1. Pont. p. 208. he is called the holy Doctor: Of Pope Honorius ibidem p. 209. Austin of holy remembrance. Of Gregory 3. ibidem p. 210. Austin of blessed memorie: Of Leo 3. ibid. p. 211. Blessed Augustin. Besides by them who liued with him, and saw his happy end, he is called in his Epitaph, Authors of his epih.tap Blessed Austin. Stow Chron. p. 67. or as Godwin hath, Saint Austin.
5. Fourthly, Vvitnesses of S. Aust. holines after his tyme. touching the testimony of those that liued after Saint Austins tyme, the first is Saint Beda, whose testimony of his holy life is already set downe, to which I add, that lib. 2. c. 3. he calleth him the deerly beloued man of God, holy Father Austin. S. Beda. and lib. 4. c. 27. The blessed Father Austin. In a Councell of all the Bishops of England held anno 747. A Coūncell in England. in presence of King Ethelbald and all his Nobility, it was apointed, That the day of our Father Saint Austin be kept holy, as writeth Malmesbury 1. lib. Pont. p. 197. and Fox lib. 2. p. 128. After that, King Kenulph and all his Bishops, Dukes, K. Kenulph and his Bishops and Nobles. and Nobility writing to Pope Leo 3. say thus: Austin of blessed memory most gloriously gouerned the Churches of England. ex Malmesb. 1. Reg. pag. 31. S. Odo. In the letters of S. Odo Archbishop [Page 38] of Canterbury in Malmesbury 1. Pont. pag. 201. he is called Austin of blessed memory. Of Ethelwerd lib. 2. Ethelvverd. c. 1. & 5. he is called Holy Austin seruant of Christ, and innumerable miracles wrought by him. Malmesbury 1. Pont. pag. 196. Malmesb. saith thus: How great the merits of Austin are before God, the great miracles do shew, which after so many ages he worketh, not suffering Kent, yea all England to become slow in honoring of him. Huntington. Of Huntington lib. 3. pag. 321. he is called the seruant of God, man of God, to haue imitated the Apostolicall life of the Primitiue Church, to haue led a most clean life. Of Houeden 1. Houeden. part. Annal. he is called the glorious Doctor of the whole Kingdom, the notable Founder of Christian Faith and Religion. And in like sorte is he commended for a great saint, of Westmon. Chron. an. 596. VVestm. Marian & others. Odo chron. 583. calleth them tim [...]tes Deum. Marianus ibidem. And finally of all writers domesticall and foraine, who writt of him before our times.
6. Fifthly, touching the proofe of Saint Austins holines by the holy life of the Church which he here founded, that is euident to all them that reade our Ecclesiasticall Histories. The holines of our church founded by S. Austin. And so manifest as Fox lib. 2. pag. 114. citeth and approueth these words out of ancient Chronicles: In the Primitiue Church of England Religion shined most purely, so that Kings, Princes, Dukes, Consuls, Barons & rulers of the Church incensed with a desire [Page 39] of heauen entred into Monkerie, volontary exile and solitarie life, forsooke the world and followed Christ. And the same hath Huntington lib. 5. in Prolog. and Houeden 1. Confessed by Protestants. Fox. part. Annal. pag. 412. And the same Fox p. 123. saith: I do reade and also do credit that the Clergy of that tyme (S. Austins tyme) of England applyed nothing that was worldly, but gaue themselues to preaching, and teaching the word of our Sauiour, See more in Fox p. 132. 133. Cambden and fillowed the life that they preached by giuing good example. Cambden in descript. Britan. pag. 345. saith: that tyme was most fruitfull of Saints. And pag. 628. he braggeth that no Kingdom hath so many canonized Martyrs and Confessors as England hath, Of some England vvas called religios [...] Anglia of others Paradisus Dei See Baron. to 9. Serra. de reb. Mogunt. lib. 3. nota 55. Protestāts confesse S. Austine holines. Fox. and that it, which before tymes was called a fertill Prouince of Tyrants; may now be called a fertill Contrie of Saints. And who will see more of the great holines of our Clergy may reade Beda lib. 3. c. 26. Othlon in vita S. Bonifacij. Marcellin. in vita S. Suiberti. Serrarius de Mogunt. lib. 3.
7. Lastly, for the confession of Protestants, Fox in his Acts pag. 105. saith of Saint Austin and his fellowes thus: At length when the King had well considered the honest conuersation of their life, and mooued with their miracles, wrought through Gods hands by them, he heard them more gladly and lastly by their holsom exhortations and example of godly life, he was by them conuerted and christened in the yeare [Page 40] 596. And the same he repeateth againe pag. 116. Bilson. Bilson lib. Of Obedience, pag. 57. saith: Austin and his fellowes came with religion to God, and submission to Princes. Cooper. Bishop Cooper anno 599. calleth Austin and his fellowes, godly and learned men. And anno 630. calleth Paulinus (one of the company) a holy Bishop; Stow Chron. pag. 65. Stovv. saith, that S. Austin and his fellowes liued in the feare of God. Godwin in vita August. saith: Godvvin. He was a Monke of great vertue; and calleth him, Saint Austin. And in vita Paulini, saith: Paulin (his companion) was called away to receaue the glorious reward of his blessed labors. Holinshed And Holinshed in the Historie of England: Austin and his company arriued at Canterbury, where he made his abode by the Kings permission, exercised the life of Apostles in fasting, watching, and prayers, preaching, the word of God to as many as they could, despising all worldly pleasures, as not appertaining to them, receauing onely of them whome they taught, things seeming necessary to the sustenance of their life, and liuing in all points according to the doctrine, which they set forth. Itē: King Ethelbert was persuaded by the good example of S. Austin & his company, and by miracles shewed, to be baptized. Hereto I might add what diuers Protestants haue written of the great holines of some of S. Austins company, who succeeded him in the Archbishoprik of Canterbury: But for that we shall haue more [Page 41] conuenient place hereafter. Now let vs see what the malice, and hatred of some Ministers against Saint Austins doctrine, hath caused them to obiect against his person.
CHAP. VI. Certain slanders imposed vpon Saint Austin, disprooued.
CIcero, in his Oration for Roscius, saith: that as fier falling into water is straight put out: so a slander put vpon an innocent man, is quickly extinguished. Which (I doubt not) will prooue true in the calumniations obiected against S. Austin. The first wherof is cruelty (say they) in exhorting Ethelfrid a Heathen King of the North, against the British Monkes, of whome he slew at once aboue 1200. But this is an impudent slander, deuised first (for any thing that I can finde) by Bale, who centur. 1. capit. 70. Bale slandereth S. Austin vpon reports. fearfully broached it, and therfor referreth it to reports, saying: Vt ferunt, as some reporte. But afterward Cent. 13. cap. 1. he confidently auoucheth it. After him tooke vp that slander Iuell Defens. Apolog. part. 5. Abbots [Page 42] in his Answer to Do. Bishop, p. 198. Sutclif Subuers. c. 3. & 7. and others.
That S. Austin vvas no cause of the death of the British Mōks.This false slander is many wayes refuted. First, because it is auouched without all testimonies of antiquity. Bale (as I say) hauing no one to name before, referreth him selfe to vncertain reports, if he be 1 not both Author, and reporter too. Abbots citeth Iuell, Sutclif, alleageth Thomas Grey, & a nameles Chronicle which he calleth ould, as if they should haue said, 2 ask my fellow if I be a theefe. Secondly, because the Britons albeit enemyes to Saint Austin, blamed not him, but others, for this slaughter, as is euident in Galfrid 3 lib. 4. cap. 4. Thirdly, because the slanderers of Saint Austin disagree in their tale more than the accusers of Susanna, and therfor if Daniel might be iudge, these would be condemned as well as they were. For some say S. Austin excited King Ethelfrid to this murder, others say, not Saint Austin but K. Ethelbert his scoller: Some say, that Ethelfrid made this slaughter: others, that K. Ethelbert, as Grey cited by Sutclif. So they agree nether in the Author nor Actor of this matter. Fourthly 4 because as Beda testifieth lib. 2. c. 2. Saint Austin was long before that slaughter, taken out of this life to the Kingdom of heauen, and no way caused it but rather forwarned [Page 43] the Britons therof by prophecie. But it came to passe (saith Beda) by the secret working of Gods iudgement vpon that vnfaithfull and naughty people. And the same testifie our best Historiographers both Catholicks and Protestants. Namely Malmesbury lib. 3. Reg. pag. 325 Hunting. lib. 3. Florent. an. 603. Westmon. an. 603. Sigebert an. 602. 615. Stow Chron. pag. 66. Godwin in the life of Saint Austin. Fox Acts pagina 119. where he writeth that Saint Austin forspoke the destruction, and by report of others was dead before it hapned.
2. To this Sutclif cap. 7. cit. answereth, Sutclif feigneth corruption in S. Beda. that those words of Saint Beda touching Saint Austins death before the slaughter, are added by some forger. First, because after this war Saint Austin ordained Iustus and Mellitus Bishops, as Beda (saith he) reporteth. Secondly, because they are not in the Saxon Translation of Beda made by King Alfred. Thirdly, because the Chronicle of Peterbrough and Flores Histor. testifye, that Saint Austin dyed three yeares after this execution. Confuted. But this surmise of forgerie in Saint Beda his Latin History is altogeather incredible, both 1 because all Latin copies (in which language Saint Beda wrote) haue the sayd words, and impossible it is that ether one forger should corrupt all the copies in [Page 44] Christendome, or that in all Christēdome men would agoe to corrupt Beda in that 2 place, and in no other. And also because till Sutclif no man suspected any such forgerie. 3 Finally, because, as it shall appeare anon by true Chronologie of tyme, Saint Austin was indeed dead befor the slaughter. And no little presumption therof it is, that the Britons, who layd the blame therof on King Ethelbert Saint Austins scoller, would soner haue layd the blame therof on Saint Austin himselfe who threatfully (saith Saint Beda) prophecied it, if he had bene aliue, as King Ethelbert was, when it chauced. But little will he maruell to hear Sutclife to suspect Saint Beda as corrupted, who considereth how many and how vndoubted bookes of Fathers in his Challeng he had reiected as ether forged or corrupted, Vsuall vvith Sutclif to say Authors are forged as Saint Athanas. de vita Antonij, Saint Hierom de vita Pauli & Hilarionis, S. Gregories Dialogues, Saint Ambrose de Viduis, & many others. Which kinde of shift, at it is most vsuall with Sutclif, so in the eye of any wise man it is most desperat. As for his proofes, the first is a manifest vntruth. Sutc. belieth S. Beda. For Saint Beda reporteth not that S. Austin ordained Bishops after the said slaughter of the British Monkes, but onely talketh of the slaughter before he speaketh of the ordination. [Page 45] The cause wherof was, because hauing tould of Saint Austins prophecie of the Britons destruction, which prophecie was before he ordained Bishops, to shew that it was a true prophecie addeth, that after it hapened as S. Austin had fortould, and how long after, he soone after declareth, to wit, long after S. Austins death. Sutclifs second proofe I greatly suspect to be a forgerie of his owne. But how so euer that be, ther is nether reasō that he should vrge, nor that we should beleeue one translation before all originalls. Originals to be beleeued before trāslations & many before one. For who would not think that, that trāslation were defectiue in that place, rather than that all Originalls had more than they should. As for the Chronicle of Peterbrough and Flores Histor. wee might take iust exception against them, as hauing past through the corrupt fingering of diuers Protestants, but who are they to oppose against so many cited before to the contrary, especially seeing that Flores Histor. cleareth Saint Austin from this slaughter, and attribueth it to Prophecie. And besides his Chronologie (as Godwin in the Bishops of York pag. 442. a Protestant confesseth) is very vncertain, VVhē the British Monks vvere slaine. & in this point is very false. For as Sigebert in Chron. and Bale him self Cent. 1. cap. 74. reporteth out of Masseus the slaughter was done an. 615. [Page 46] At what tyme as all writers agree S. Laurence was Archbishop, and Saint Austin dead, VVhen S. Austin died. ether an. 614. as Malmesbury saith in Hist. and in Fastis; or an. 605. as Sigebert saith in Chron. or 608. as Bale hath cent. 13. cap. 1. or an. 604. as Baron. gathereth out of Beda, and Florent. in Chron. and Stow pag. 62. affirmeth. How then could Saint Austin cause this slaughter, which was so long after his death, and much les goe in the army to the slaughter as Sutclif citeth out of an ould Chronicle, if he do not lye himselfe.
3. For this Bilson in his Booke of Obedience pag. 114. saith, that the King Ethelbert King of Kent (whome Saint Austin conuerted) mooued King Ethelfrid to commit this massacre, and citeth therto Galfrid of Munmouth lib. 8. cap. 4. and so indirectly deriueth the faulte to Saint Austin his teacher. That K. Ethelbert caused not the British Mōkes to be slaine. But first, if this slaughter were done (as we haue seene out of Bale) in the yeare 615. certain it is, that Saint Austin liued not till that tyme, but dyed before, as is alredy shewed, and therfore he could not be the author of this 2 fact. Secondly, in defence of King Ethelbert I oppose against Bilson what Fox saith p. 119. Fox defē deth King Ethelbert. that it seemeth rather suspicious than true, that Ethelbert being a Christian King, ether could so much preuaile with a Pagan Idolater or [Page 47] els would attempt so far as to commit such a cruell deede. And in truth who so considereth 3 the disposition of that Pagan King in Beda lib. 1. cap. 33. where he is compared to a rauening wolfe, will easely see, that he needed no stirrer vp to make war against the Britōs. And therfor Fox loco cit. rightly ascribeth it to the fierse furie of Ethelfrid, which was so great as he is sirnamed Ferus. Besides that K. Ethelbert was more 4 potent than King Ethelfrid, for he had all the South part of England at command, as testifyeth Saint Beda lib. 1. cap. 25. and Ethelfrid onely the North. And therfor if he would haue reuenged Saint Austin by war, and bloodshed, he would rather haue done it him selfe, than stirred an other Heathen King against them. But this good King was so far from causing the 5 Britons to be murdered, because they would not receaue S. Austins doctrine, as that, (as writeth Saint Beda lib. 1. c. 26.) he would not force his owne subiects to receaue it. As for Galfrid ther is no such thing in the place cited by Bilson, which argueth that he cited it out of Iuell without seeing the booke. But indeed lib. 11. c. 13. Galfrid saith that Ethelbert excited Ethelfrid to goe to Bangor and destroy Abbot Dimoth & other Monkes, who had resisted S. Austin. But Galfrid is a very fabulous Author, the [Page 48] first broacher of Merlins Prophecies, Cambd. in Brit. p. 8. calleth his history inepties fooleries, and his book is forbidē by the Councell of Trent. and of other incredible fables, and liued many hundred yeares after Saint Beda, who testifyeth lib. 2. cap. 2. that King Ethelfrid came not of purpose to kill the Monkes, (but to get Chester, as he, loco cit. and Malmesbury lib. 1. Reg. c. 3. do insinuat) and being to ioyne battell with the Britons, espying the Monkes at prayer, and vnderstanding that they came to pray against him, set first vpon them, and slew them.
4. The second fault, which Ministers impute to S. Austin, That S. Austins not rising to the Britons proceded not of pride. is pryde, because he sat stil in his chaire when the British Bishops, and Deuins came to confer with him. True it is, that S. Austin did so, but that it proceeded not of pryde appeareth, 1 because nether S. Beda nor any English or foraine writer vnto our times besides the Britons (who were hereticks then, & consequētly most proude themselues) 2 imputed it to pryde. Secondly, because Saint Austin and his fellowes, as them selues write in Beda lib. 2. cap. 4. Honored the Britōs with great reuerēce while they thought they were Catholicks. Therfor Saint Austins not rising to them proceeded not of pride, 3 but of some other iust cause. Thirdly, because the British Priests were such then, as they deserued no honor, yea much dishonor, and therfore it could be no pride [Page 49] in S. Austin to giue them none. VVhat kind of men they vvere to vvhome S. Austin did not also. For besides that they were hereticks, S. Beda lib. 2. cap. 2. calleth them vnfaithfull, naughty and detestable people. And Gildas their owne Contry man saith, that they were wolues, enemies of truth, and friends to lyes, enemyes of God, and not Priests; merchants of mischeef, and not Bishops, Impugners of Christ, and not his Ministers, more worthy to be drawn to prison, or to the cage, than to Priesthood. And much more of the like sorte. And Fox addeth out of an ould Chronicle Acts lib. 2. pag. 114. that all things whether they pleased or displeased God, they regarded alike, and not onely seculer men did this, but their Bishops & teachers without distinction. Which being so I appeale to the iudgement of any indifferent man, whether these men deserued any honor at S. Austins hands, especially he being lawfully apointed their Archbishop and Superior by Saint Gregory. Great humilitie in S. Austin to confer vvith those to vvhome he did not rise. And whether it were not great humility in him to seeke conference with this kind of people now the second tyme after he had once before confuted them both by disputation and euident miracle, which made them to confesse that he taught the truth. The cause therefor why he arose not to them, vvhy S. Austin arose not to the Britons. was ether because he followed the aduise of his Maister Saint Gregory, who albeit he were one of the humblest men, that [Page 50] euer was, yet lib. 4. Epist. 36. giueth this counsell to Bishops: Let vs kepe humility in minde and yet maintain the dignity of our order in honor. Or els perceauing the Britons to 2 be obstinat, which well appeared when for so small occasion they would forsake the doctrine, which them selues had seene confirmed by miracle, and confessed to be truth he followed the aduise of Saint Iohn Epist. 2. Protest. cōdemne that in S. Austin, vvhich they commend in Cranmer. If any come to yow and bring not this doctrine, receaue him not into your house, nor say to him, God speede. But whether S. Austin would not arise to the Britons for these or other iust causes to him known, Protestants can no way cōdemn his fact, who commend a far les excusable fact of Cranmer, Fox Acts: edit: 1596. p. 1599. 1699. Latimer, and Ridley. For Cooper Chron. an. 1555. sayth, that because the Bishops of Lincoln, Gloster, & Bristow declared themselues to be in the Popes Commission, nether Ridley, nor Latimer would shew any reuerence to them, nor put of their capps. The same he writeth of Cranmer pag. 373. And if this behauiour be commēded in protestant Prelats, towards their superiors and Iudges, why should the like be condemned in S. Austin towards his inferiors?
5. The third fault is that which the soldierly-Minister Sutclif obiecteth to him c. 3. cit. to wit, extreme Cowardice not beseeming an Apostolick man. Because being sent [Page 51] with his company to England they determined with common consent that it was better to return than go forward. S. Austins feare for a tyme, excused. This wee confesse was a fraylty. Yet first, See inf. l. 2. c. 11. Hovv the Protest: Apostles a [...]iure their faith. such 1 a one it was as a far greater fel not only to an Apostolick man, but euen the Prince of the Apostles S. Peter, when for a womās word he denyed his maister, & to all the Apostles when they forsooke him. Secondly such a feare it was as might cadere in constantem virū. For our Nation was then (as they sayd truly) Barbarous, fierse, and Infidel, and who daylie made war vpon Christians, and whose Ancestors saith Beda l. 2. c. 15. had slayne Priests at the Altar, and murdered Bishops with their flocks without respect of dignity. And, as our stories record, had made such hauock of Christians, as they made great hills, yet extant, of their bodies, and were therfor as S. Gildas termeth them, Deo & hominibus inuisi. Let Sutclif goe now to preach to such Pagans, or to the Indian Caniballs, and then he may be the better suffered to obiect feare to Saint Austin. Besides, that Godwin also in his life cleareth Saint Austin of this feare. For that he saith not all, but in a maner all were afraid to prosecut the iorney, Godvvin excuseth S. Austin. and they as it were compelled Saint Austin to go back to craue licence to return. Wherby we see that Saint Austin was little or nothing faulty [Page 52] in this point. Thirdly, I say, that such a feare it was as Saint Austin and his company manfully ouercame, S. Austins Apostlick courage. and stoutly performed the iorney, and abode here, being ready (saith Saint Beda lib 1. cap. 26.) to suffer both troubles, and death it self in defence of the truth they taught. Which is courage well beseeming Apostolick men.
6. The fourth slander or rather many slanders is that, wherwith Iuell chargeth him Art. 1. diu. 21. where he writeth thus: He was by iudgement of them that saw him nether of Apostolick spirit, Iuell slandereth S. Austin & belieth the Britons. nor any way worthy to be called a Saint, but an hypocrit, and superstitious, cruell, and bloody man. and citeth Galfrid lib. 8. cap. 4. But this is most slanderous. For nether is ther any word in that place of Galfrid of Saint Austin, or the Briton Bishops, nether lib. 11. cap. 12. where he talketh of this matter, doth he say that the Britons charged Saint Austin with any crime, but that they refused either to be subiect to him, or to preach to the English. Because sayd they (as he reporteth) they had an Archbishop of their owne, and the English continewed taking their Contry from them. And this was all the cause which Galfrid saith they gaue. But as for these other crimes of hypocrit, superstitious, cruell, and bloody, as Iuell saith, they that saw him and knew him, iudged him, that no Briton though then [Page 53] his enemyes, but the vngratfull English hereticks Iuell hath imposed vpon him. And if Cham were iustly accused of his Father for reuealing his carnall Fathers shame, what deserueth he who falsly imposeth vpon his & vpon all English mens spirituall Father, for (to vse Saint Paules words) in Christ Iesus he begat vs through the Gospell, shamefull crimes neuer imputed to him by his enemies. And this dealing of Iuell with Saint Austin bringeth me in mynde of his damnable writing against the Catholick faith. For a little before his death he charged his Chaplin named Iohn Garbrand, that as sone as he was dead, Iuel vvrote against his ovvne conscience. Garbrand should publishe to the world, that what he had written, he had done against his owne knowledg & conscience onely to complie with the State, and to vphould that religion which it had set vp. And albeit Garbrand did not for feare publish this so openly as he was charged, yet did he auouch it to diuers in Oxford. Author of this is a Protestant of good account, whome I could name, yet liuing at Lewis in Sussex, who tould it to two Catholick Gentlemen of whome I learnt it. And the more credible this is, because I could name a Minister, a Doctor, Learned Ministers impugne knovvne truth. and of great account among the Ministers, who confessed to a freind of his, of whome I [Page 54] heard it, that he taught against the truth and his owne knowledg. And the same he doubted not to affirme of the rest of his brethren that are learned. And thus hauing shewed that Saint Austin had great learning and vertue, requisit for a first preacher of Christs faith vnto Infidells: let vs see what authority he had to preach and how he was sent to do it.
CHAP. VII. That S. Austin was mooued with holy motiues to come to preach to our Nation.
ALthough what can be said of this matter, will be clear inough, partly by what hath bene already said, partly by what shall hereafter: yet because it helpeth much to the perfect iudgmēt of religions, to know what mooued the first Authors & Founders of thē in any Cōtry to preach & publish them, for therby they may iudg of their sincerity or fraudulent meaning, and whether they seeke the glory of God, and saluation of the Cōtry, or their owne good: Therfore I will declare now what motiues Saint Austin had to teach vs his [Page 55] religion, and afterward, in the Second Booke, what motiues likewise Luther had to teach vs his. First therfore, Saint Austin could not be mooued by that proper motiue or spur of all Archereticks or Sect-maisters to abducere discipulos (as the Apostle saith of them) post se: Vaine glorie moued not. S. Austin. that is to be the head and founder of a Sect, because (as shalbe shewed anon) his religion was the vsuall and common religion of all Christendome in his tyme. Secondly, he could no be mooued in hope of honor, Nor honor. for in Rome he was head of his monastery, & in England among a fierce, strange & barbarous Nation, he could expect none. Wherfore albeit (beyond all humaine expectatiō) he was made Archbishop, yet hauing no hope therof, that can not be iustly thought to haue moued him to vndertake that voyage. Thirdly, profit could not moue him to this enterprise. For what profit could he expect here, or what profit did he expect, who (as Saint Beda lib. 1. Nor profit cap. 26. saith of him and his fellowes) despised the commodities of this world as things none of their owne, taking of them whome they instructed, onely so much as might serue their necessities. And being made Archbishop did according as Saint Gregory appointed him in Beda lib, 1. cap. 27. liue according to his religious rule, not a part from his Clergie, [Page 56] but followed that trade and forme of liuing which was vsed in the primitiue Church among the Fathers, among whome there was none that said that to be his owne, which he possessed, but all things were comon.
2 And as for worldly pleasur what should moue Saint Austin (think we) to leaue his natiue Contry, Nor pleasure. and to seeke pleasure in a strange Contry, where he knoweth nether place, person nor language? What pleasure should moue an Italian to chāge Italy for England, Rome for Canterbury, especially when our Contry (as then it was) was sauage and barbarous? What pleasure can we imagin can moue a Christian to goe to preach Christs faith among barbarous infidells? Or what pleasure did Saint Austin seeke here who with his fellowes liued here so Angel like, that as Saint Beda writteth lib. 1. cap. 26. our Nation maruailed much at their simplicity, of their innocent liuing, and our King was then much delighted with the puritie of their life and the example of their godly conuersation. And being Archbishop, yet left not his religious life, and as is before shewed, tooke exceeding paines in teaching, and baptizing our Nation, and wonderfully labored to conuert the Britons also. Who (as is before said) went still on foote, and for the most part barefoote, and had his [Page 57] knees hard like the knees of a camell by continuall prayer. Motiues of S. Austins preaching Wherfore no human motiue, but the diuine motiues of obedience to his Maister and lawfull Bishop the great Saint and glorious Doctor of Gods Church Saint Gregory, Obediēce. who sent him and commanded him to come hither to preach. And of Charitie, Charitie to saue our Nations soules, by bringing them out of heathenish infidelitie to the faith of Christ. Gods glorie. And glorie of God were the incitements, motiues and causes of Saint Austins comming hither, and preaching that religion which he did. And this is manifest both by the testimonies of Catholick Writers and confessions of Protestants which we cited before touching Saint Austins holines, and shall alleadge in this next Chapter where we shall prooue that this great Clerck and holy man Saint Austin moued by these saintly motiues to preach to our Nation, was also lawfully sent therto with sufficient authoritie and commission.
CHAPT. VIII. That Saint Austin was lawfully sent hither to preach, prooued by diuers authorities and confession of Protestants.
TWO things ther are required to euery lawfull Pastor, to wit, both right Orders, and lawfull Commission to administer the Sacraments and Word of God. And albeit by order of doctrine, wee should speake first of Saint Austins orders, yet because his Commission being cleared, his orders will easely appeare to be good, I will speake first of his Cōmission where with he was sent to preach. And that he was sent of Saint Gregory, wee need not prooue. For as Sutclif saith in his Subuersion cap. 3. It is not denied, that Gregory sent Austin. The onely difficulty can be whether he were lawfully sent, and by sufficient authoritie or no. Hovv manie vvayes S: Austins mission is prooued. But that he was lawfully sent to preach I will prooue first by sacred testimony from Heauen; Secondly, by authority of Catholicks; Thirdly, by confession of Protestants; Fourthly, by examples; and lastly by reason. [Page 59] The testimony from Heauen is of Saint Peter, By S Peters testimonie from heauen. who appearing in a vision to Saint Laurence successor of Saint Austin, when he vpon the reuolt of our Contrie to Paganisme intended to abandon the Land, scourged him (saith Saint Beda lib. 2. cap. 6.) with sharp stripes a great while in the close night, and asked why he would forsake the flock which he him self had committed vnto him. Behould Saint Peter from Heauen testifieth that he had cōmitted English men to the teaching of Saint Laurence, one of Saint Austins fellow labourers, & whome Saint Austin him self appointed & consecrated for his successor. And when Saint Laurence awaked (saith Godwin) he found it more than a dreame, for all his body was gore blood. VVherfore going immediatly to the King Edbald, he shewed him his woundes, and together related to him the occasion of them, which strook such a terror into the King, as by and by he renounced his Idolls, and caused him self to be baptized. The apparition of S Peter to be true. Now that this apparition to S. Laurence was no dreame or illusion appeareth many wayes. First, by the reall wounds, which 1 both Saint Laurence felt, and the King sawe. Secondly, by the authority of Saint 2 Laurēce, who being so holy a man would neuer auouch an idle dreame, or illusion for a certain vision. Thirdly, by the beleefe 3 giuen therto by King Edbald and [Page 60] his people, who doubtles examined it throughly, before they would vpon the credit therof forsake their Idolls. 4 Fourthly by the heauenly effect which it wrought, which was the recalling of our Contry from Paganisme to Christianity, to which ende the Diuell would neuer 5 cooperat any way. Fifthly, by the authority of S. Beda and our best Chroniclers Malmesbury lib. 1. Reg & lib. 2. Pont. Huntington lib. 3. Marianus an. 617. Westmon. anno 616. ibidem. Florent and others, who haue credited and recorded it as a 6 true vision. Protestāts confesse S. Peters apparition. Lastly, by the confession of diuers Protestants, as Godwin in the life of Saint Laurence, and Holinshed in the life of King Edbald. And surly who well considereth it, can not but account it a singuler fauor of God, and honor to our Contrie, that first in the Britons tyme it should receaue the faith of Christ by the preaching of S. Peter, S. Peters care of this Coū trie. by whose month as he saith Acts 15. From ancient tyme God hath made choice that Gentils should heare the VVord of God and beleeue. And afterward in our English Ancestors tyme should recouer the same faith againe by the meanes of Saint Gregory one of the gloriousest successors of Saint Peter that euer was, and mooued therto by him from Heauen. Which amongst other things declareth [Page 61] that to be true which the same Saint Peter said to Saint Brithwald, Ealred in vit. S. Edvvardi. Sur. tom. 1. Regnum Anglorum, regnum Dei est. The Kingdom of England, is the Kingdom of God.
2. As for the authoritie of Catholicks, S. Austins mission proued by authoritie of Catholicks. S. Gregorie. the first place is due to Saint Gregory, who writing to Eulogius Patriarch of Alexandria lib. 7. epist. 30. saith: VVhiles the English Nation abiding in a corner of the world, remained hitherto in infidelity in the worship of wood and stones, by the help of your prayers it seemed good to me, God being the Author to send a Monke of my Monastery thither to preach. Loe he ascribeth the sending of S. Austin to God as Author, and to holy mens prayers as helpes therunto. And againe writing to Saint Austins company in Beda lib. 1. c. 23. saith: Let nether the trauaill of the iorney, nor talk of euill tongues dismay yow. But with all force and feruor make vp that, which yow haue by the motion of God begun. And lib. 5. epist. 52. saith, he sent Austin, auxiliante Domino; By Gods help. and 54. disponente Domino; by Gods disposition. Superfluous it were to cite the rest of the Popes, who followed Saint Gregory, and cooperated all they could to our conuersion, as Boniface 4. and 5. Diuers ancient Popes. Honorius, Vitalian, and the rest who vndoubtedly taught Saint Austin to haue bene lawfully sent. Onely I will add the names of those Princes & Bishops whome [Page 62] Saint Gregory testifieth to haue holpen, and encoraged Saint Austin in his Godly enterprise. Bishops of Germanie or France. First, he saith lib. 7. epist. 30. that by his licence Saint Austin was made Bishop of the Bishops of Germanie, and with their comforts brought to the English Nation. And epi. 114. he sendeth a Pall to Siagrius Bishop of Aust, & maketh his See next to the See Metropolitan, because in the busines of Saint Austins mission (saith he) we know thou shewedst thy selfe so carefull, deuout and helper in all things as thou shouldest. lib. 9. Kings of France. epist. 53. writing to Theodorick King of France. VVhat great fauours your Excellency shewed to our most reuerent brother, and fellow Bishop Austin in his iorney to England certain Monkes comming from him haue tould vs. And 55. to Clotarius another French King writeth thus: Some who went with our most reuerend brother, and fellow Bishop Austin vnto the English Nation returning to vs haue tould vs with what charitie your Excellency refreshed the said brother of ours in your presence, and with how great help yow furthered him in his voyage. Queene of France. And 56. writing to Brunechild the Queene of France, he hath these words: VVith what fauor and help your Excellency succoured our most reuerend brother and fellow Bishop Austin going to the English Nation, nether did fame before suppresse in silence, and afterward some Monkes comming from him to vs haue particulerly related. Yow see the [Page 63] mission of Saint Austin was not onely allowed as lawfull, but also holped and furthered by the Christian Bishops and Princes of that tyme.
3. After Saint Austins tyme Beda lib. 1. S. Beda cap. 22. speaking of Saint Austin, and his fellow Preachers, saith: the goodnes of God prouided them for our English people, And c. 23. saith, that Gregory being mooued by inspiration of God therunto, sent the seruant of God Saint Austin. After him Ethelwerd lib. 2. cap. 1. Ethelvverd Gregory sent Saint Austin, confirmat eum diuino admonitu. Florent Chron. ann. 596. saith: Gregory mooued by Gods instinct, sent Austin and others to preach the VVord of God to the English Nation. Of Protestants, Stow pag. 65. saith: Protestāts confesse S. Austin to haue bene sent of God. Gregory was mooued of godly instinction to send Austin to preach to the Angles. Godwin in vita August. Yt pleased God, &c. Apologie for the oath of allegeance: Albeit Gregory sent Aust [...]n and others as he said with deuine reuelation into England vnto King Ethelbert, Kings Maiestie in his oration to the parle. 19. Nouemb. 1605. D. Couel defence of Hooker. p. 77. Buny Treatises of Pacificat. p. 109. Some in Peury. Hooker yet &c. Luther lib. cont. Anabapt. Fatemur in Papatu esse verum praedicandi officium. VVe confesse, that in the Popedom is the true office of preaching. The lawfulnes also of Saint Austins sending must needs all such Protestants confesse as do deriue the authoritie of preaching in Luther, and their first Preachers from the Church of Rome, of whome wee shall speake in the second booke. And also all [Page 64] such as do graunt, 3. booke of Eccles. of Polic p. 188 D. Baron. his 4. sermons p. 448. Feild. lib. 3. of Church. p. 183. Fox Iuel Caluin. 4. Iustit c. 17. paragr. 49. VVhitak. cont. Dur. p. 397. Bel Suruey pag. 257. that the Church of Rome is a true Church of Christ, or that Papists may be saued, which commeth to one, because none can be saued out of the true Church. For if the Church of Rome be yet a true Church, and can send preachers lawfully, it can not be denyed, but it had the same goodnes, and power to send in Saint Gregory his tyme. And this also are they likly to grant who will needs haue S. Gregory and likwise the Church of Rome in his tyme to haue bene Protestant, or at least Saint Gregory was a true and vertuous Bishop. Finally they also must needes grant that Saint Austin was lawfully sent who say (as D. Feild doth lib. 3. Of the Church, cap. 6. 8. and others doe) that before Luthers diuision their Church was all one, & the same Church with ours. For suerly that Church alowed of Saint Austins mission. And therfor if she had authoritie to approoue Saint Austins mission, he was lawfully sent.
S. Austins mission proued by examples. Rome 1000 years agoe vsed to send preachers into all the vvorld.4. Fourthly, I prooue that Saint Austin was lawfully sent of Saint Gregory by examples. For as Saint Laurence, Saint Mellit, and Saint Iustus fellowes and successors of Saint Austin write in their letters to the Bishops and Abbots of Scotland in Beda lib. 2. cap. 4. The accustomable manner of the Sea Apostolick was to send into all [Page 65] places of the world to preach the word of God. And this custom of the Church of Rome, sending preachers to all places of the world may be prooued by induction euer since Saint Peters tyme. S. Clemēt For Saint Clement 3. Pope after Saint Peter, sent Saint Dennis into France, as testifie Hilduinus in Areopagit. and the French Chronicles. Whervpon the French Bishops writing to Pope Leo anno 400. acknowledg the See of Rome fontem & originem religionis suae. Pope Eleutherius about the yeare 170, S. Eleutherius. sent hither Fugatius and Damian, as is before shewed. S. Victor. And Pope Victor his successor about the yeare 203. sent others into Scotland, as witnesse Boethius libr. 6. Hist. Scot. Genebr. in Victor. Baron. and others. About the yeare 255. S. Stephen Pope Stephen consecrated Saint Mellonus a Briton, Bishop of Ro [...]e, and sent him thither to preach, as testifie the Author of his life, and Bale cent. 1. cap. 31. In the yeare 432. (saith Bale cent. 1. cap. 43.) died Saint Ninian, who being a Briton (as he saith there after Beda lib. 3. cap. 4.) comming from Rome preached to the South Picts, and conuerted them to Christianitie. S. Celestin About the year 429. Pope Celestin sent hither Saint German and Lupus to confute and expell the Pelagians, as testifieth Prosper in Chronic. Bale cent. 1. cap. 45. Baron. an. 429. And the [Page 66] same Pope about the yeare 434. consecrated Palladius Bishop for Scotland, and sent him thither, as testifie Prosper Chron. Beda lib. 1. cap. 13. Baron. an. 429. Hunting. lib. 1. and others. And about the same tyme also he sent S. Patrick to Irland, as testifie Marianus in Chron. Cambd. in Hibernia. Bale cent. 1. cap. 49. where he saith that Saint Patrick preached sinceram Christi religionem. And thus yow see how before S. Gregory, Ancient Britons Scotts Picts and Irish receaued preachers frō Rome. Popes sent preachers hither to all the ancient inhabitants of these two Ilands, and that they receaued his Legats, which Legats also for the most part were Britons. Which declareth plainly what opinion those ancient Nations had of the Popes authoritie to send preachers hither.
5. In like sorte after S. Gregories tyme, the Pope sent preachers both hither, and into other Contries. For about the yeare 635. Pope Honorius sent hither Saint Birin, P. Honorius. who conuerted the West Contrie, as Beda saith lib. 3. cap. 7. Godwin in vita Birini. Bale cent. 13. cap. 4. And cap. 5. he addeth that he sent also Saint Felix, who conuerted the East-Angles. In the yeare 668. P. Vitalian Pope Vitalian sent hither S. Theodore and Saint Adrian, as writeth S. Beda lib. 4. cap. 1. Godwin in Theodor. Bale cent. 13. cap. 6. and others. About the yeare 690. Pope Sergius 1. P. Sergius. sent S. Willebrord and [Page 67] other English Mōks to preach to the Frisons and Saxons, as testifieth Marcellin in Sur. tom. 2. Beda lib. 5. cap. 11. 12. Bale cent. 1. pag. 78. cit. About the yeare 719. Pope Gregory 2. sent Saint Boniface an English man, called the Apostle of Germany, P. Gregory .2. thither to preach, as testifie Bale cent. 1. pag. 79. and all German writers. About the yeare 870. Pope Adrian 2. P. Adriā 2. sent Saint Cyrill and Methodius to preach to the Morauians and Slauonians, Baron Martyrol 9. Martij. Sigebert. in Chron. About the yeare 970. Pope Iohn 14. inuited (saith Bale cent. 2. P. Iohn 14. cap. 30.) the Kingdom of Polonie to Papisme, and sent thither Cardinall Giles. About the yeare 989. Pope Iohn 15. P. Iohn 15. sent S. Adilbert to preach to the Hungarians & Bohemians. About the yeare 1000. Saint Boniface was sent by the Pope to the Russians. About the yeare 1145. Pope Eugen 3. sent Adrian an English man, and afterward Pope, P. Eugen. into Norway, as Bale saith cent. 2. pag. 178. About the yeare 1252. Pope Innocent 4. P. Innocent. 4. sent the Franciscans and Dominicans vnto the King of Tartarie, whome they conuerted, and christened, as writeth Bale cent. 4. cap. 17. About the yeare 1494. Pope Alexander 6. sent Bucill and 11. P. Alexander 6. Monkes more into the West-Indies then newly discouered by the Spaniards. And at the same tyme were Franciscans sent by the [Page 68] Pope into the East-Indies, and since that Dominicans, Iesuits, and other religious men haue bene sent into diuers barbarous Prouinces of both Indies, Africk, and Brasile. And in almost all these missions haue those which were sent by the Pope, conuerted those Nations, to whome they where sent, God cooperating with them, and confirming their words with miracles following, & are therfor termed the Apostles of those Contries. And if this so long continuance of the Popes sending Preachers into all parts of the world, and Gods meruailous and miraculous concurse with them, by the conuersion of the Nations, to which they were sent, be not ynough to prooue that S. Gregory had sufficient authoritie to send Saint Austin hither, I know not what authoritie can be sufficient.
CHAP. IX. That Saint Austin was lawfully sent hither to preach, S. Austins mission prooued by reason. prooued by reason.
BY reason I will prooue it. First, Out of vvhat protest grant Bilson. out of that which Protestants haue granted. For, It is well knowne (saith B. Bilson de Obedien. part. 1. pag. 60.) that the Pope was not onely Patriarch of the VVest parts, but of the foure Patriarches which were the cheefe Bishops in Christendom in order, and accompted the first. And pag. 318. Patriarch of the VVest we grant he was. The same in other termes confesfeth Iuell art. 9. diuis. 26. where he saith: Iuell. The Pope had in his prouince one great parte of Christendome. Reinolds. And Reynolds Confer. pag. 541. where he calleth his diocese a Princely diocese, and insinuateth it to contayne all the West Church. the Popes Patriarchat lavvfull. For the East he diuideth among the three other Patriarchs, Likwise the graunt that he vsurped not his Patriarchat. But (saith Bilson, pag. 60. cit.) it was giuen him by consent of men. and pag. 319. it came by custom, as the Councell of Nice witnesseth. D. Doue of Recusancy p. 80. VVhat authoritie the Pope hath had ouer the Latin [Page 70] Church, hath bene giuen him by human constitutions, and generall consent of Princes and States. Caluin lib. 4 Institut. cap. 7. §. 1 Decreto Nicenae Synodi primus inter Patriarchas locus tribuitur Romano Episcopo. Finally, they grant that the Popes Patriarchat ouer the West is not new, Popes Patriarchat ancient. but begun euen in the tyme of the primitiue Church. For Feild lib. 3. of the Church, cap. 1. saith: In the tyme of the Nicen Councell, and before, as appeareth by the Acts of the Councell, there was three principall Bishops or Patriarchs of the Christian world, namely the Bishop of Rome, of Alexandria, of Antioch. Thus breefly yow see the Popes Patriarchat ouer the West granted to be most ancient, and lawfull. Hence I argue thus. A Patriarch hath authority to send preachers to all partes of his Patriarchie: Ergo the Pope had authority to send preachers to England, England euer vnder the Popes Patriarchat. which is a parte of the West. The Antecedent none can deny. The Cō sequent notwithstanding Bilson lib. cit. pag. 320. doth strangly deny. But no maruell if strange and vnheard of shifts be found to maintaine falfe doctrine. For saith he: Pope Innocent 1. epist. 91. inter epist. Aug. confesseth he had no authoritie to call one poore Briton out of this Realme. And the Britons would yeeld no subiection to Austin the Romish Legat. Therfor England was not within the compas of the Popes Patriarchat.
[Page 71]2. But the first of these proofes is a manifest vntruth, and the second a meere folly. For vntrue is it, that Saint Innocent confessed he had not authoritie to call one out of Britany. For the Briton of whome he spake was Pelagius the heretick, who at that tyme was not in Britany, but in Palestine, as testifyeth Saint Austin epist. 32. writen the same yeare, which was an. 416. Nether had Pelagius bene in Britany long tyme before that. For as Baron sheweth an. 405. out of Saint Chrysostom and Isiodor Pelusiot. He was brought vp in the East, and after that liued, as Saint Austin saith epist. 95. longe tyme in Rome, where being discouered, he fled, as Baron telleth an. 412. into Sicilie, and thence into Palestine, where (being by his hypocrisy and fraud absolued from heresie, and finding fauor at the Bishop of Hierusalem, but contrariwise condemned by Pope Innocent and Zozimus) he stayed, and for any thing I finde ther dyed. For if him self had brought his heresy into Britany, Beda lib. 1. cap. 17. Would neuer haue ascribed the bringing of it to one Agricola long after. And therfor I doubt of that which Bale cent 1. cap. 38. citeth out of Walden. that Pelagius was à suis Britannis pulsus in exilium ob heresim, vnles by driuing into banishment he ment keeping [Page 72] out of the Contrey, as perhaps Pelagius was. Besides Innocent saith not, that he had not authoritie to call Pelagius wheresoeuer he were, yea he insinuateth the cō trary; but that Pelagius if he were obstinat would not come at his call, and that others, that dwelt nerer to him myght do it more conueniently, than he who dwelt so far of as Rome is from Palestine. His words are these, Qui Pelagius si confidit, &c. VVhich Pelagius if he trust and knowe that he deserueth not to be condemned of vs, because he reiectets that which he taught, he should not be sent for of vs, but he himselfe should make haste that he may be absolued. For if he think yet as he did, when will he present himselfe to our iudgement vpon any letters whatsoeuer, knowing that he shalbe condemned? And if he were to be sent for, that might be better done of them who are nerer, than so far of as we are. But there shall want no care of him if he will be cured.
3. Bilsons proofe out of the Britons deniall of subiection hath no more color or reason, than a few rebells deniall of subiection hath to prooue a Prince to haue no authoritie ouer a parte of his Kingdome. Cathol. Britons euer tooke the Pope to be their superior. For their Catholick Ancestors did euer acknowledg themselues vnder the Pope his iurisdiction, as appeareth both by that which hath bene said before as also because the Archbishops of the Britons [Page 73] not long before Saint Austins comming were the Popes Legats, as writeth Galfrid a man of good account among Protestants lib. 9. cap. 12. Dubritius (saith he) Primat of Britannie, and Legat of the See Apostolick was famous with such great pietie. And had Palls from Rome, as is euident in the life of Saint Sampson. Nether did the heretick Britons refuse to be subiect to Saint Austin, because they thought Saint Gregorie to haue no authoritie to apoint an Archbishop ouer them, (for vndoubtedly they would haue alleadged this as a reason of their refusal if they had so thought it) but onely because, as Saint Beda reporteth lib 2. c. 2. VVhy the Britons refused to be vnder S. Austin. they sayd with them selues. If he would not so much as arise to vs, If wee should subiect our selues to him he would despise vs. If he had risen to them they were determined to subiect them selues to him, as Beda there saith, which they neuer would haue done if they had doubted his authority insufficient.
Secondly I prooue it by reason grounded in scripture. Secōd reason in proofe of S. Austins mission. The authority which Christ left in his Church to preach to all Nations he gaue to euery Apostle, as appeareth by his words Matth. 28. Docete omnes gentes, Teach all Nations. And Protestants who teach, euery Apostle to haue bene head of the rest of the Church besids them [Page 74] selues, do not deny: Therfore this authority must remaine in some successor of one or other of those Apostles, and must not be onely in the whole Church, because it must descend to some such as Christ gaue it vnto. Authoritie to send preachers to all nations must remaine in some one Bishop. Besides if authority to send to all Nations were not in some one Bishop or other, but in the whole Church onely, when soeuer there were Preachers to be sent to Infidells, ther ought to be a generall Councell called, which were both absurd, and was neuer practised in Gods Church. But authority to preach or send preachers to England was more likly to be in Saint Gregory, than any other Bishop. For touching the Patriarchs or Bishops of the East, it is a thing vnheard of, that any of them should haue iurisdiction ouer England. And as for the Bishops of France, certain it is they neuer had any authority ouer England. And the same I may say of Scotland, Ireland, Flanders, Spaine, and all other Contries. The doubt onely may be of Britons, because they once had authority ouer the Contry, No Bishop could sēd preachers to Englād but the Pope. which the English possessed. But that could yeald them no spirituall authority ouer the English in Saint Austins tyme, because nether was the English euer subiect to the Britons, nor was ther in Saint Austins tyme any British Bishop [Page 75] aliue who had had any diocese within England: Therfore they could at that tyme clayme no more authority to send Preachers into England, than the Bishops of Wales can now. Wherfore if this authority was then in any Bishop (as needes it must be) it was in the Bishop of Rome, who euer since the primitiue tyme of the Church hath vsed to send preachers hither as is before shewed. And if any require the Princes approbation for the lawfullnes of a Preachers mission, this also S. Austin had as is euident by S. Beda l. 1. Protestāts confesse the Pope to haue bene the cheef B. of Christendom. D. vvhitak c. 25. Besides Protestants confesse the Pope to haue bene alwaies the cheefe Patriarch & Bishop of Christēdom. Saith D. Whitaker lib. 6. cont. Dur. p. 464. I will not deny that the Bishop of Rome was Primat of all Bishops. And p. 148. Rome the Seat of the first Patriarch. The See of Rome, saith Caluin l. 4. c. 7. §. 26. Caluin. was in tymes past the cheefe of all Iuell art. 4. diu. 16. Iuel. Of the Patriarches the Pope had the first place both in Councell, and out of Councell. And. 26. Of the Patriarchs the Bishop of Rome was euer the first. And .32. Victor sayth that Rome is the cheefe or head ouer all others, which of our parte for that tyme is not denyed. Bishop Bilson pag. 60. Bilson. saith it is well knowne that the Pope was the cheefe of the Patriarchs. D. Reinolds Confer. pag. 568. Among all the Apostolick Churches, Reinolds the Roman for honor, and credit had the chiefty [Page 76] And 554. Chrysostome and Basile gaue the Pope a supreheminence of authority. pag. 368. Cyprian giueth a speciall title of honor and preheminence to the Church of Rome. The Fathers apply the name of the Rock to the Bishop of Rome. Finally Fox in his Acts pag. 18. saith, that in Lyrinensis, Pascasin, Iustinian, Athanasius, Hierome, Ambrose, Austin, Theodoret, and Chrysost. S. Peter with his successors is called Head of the Church, Cheefe of Bishops, Prince of the Apostles. And the like confesse all other Protestants. Therfor if authority of sending preachers remaine in any Bishop, it is most lykly to remaine in the Pope.
Third reason for proofe of S. Austins mission.4. Thirdly, I argue thus. Who hath authority to gouern the whole Church of God, hath authority to send Preachers to all Nations: But Saint Gregory had authority to gouern the whole Church: Ergo he had authority to send Preachers &c. The Maior needeth no proofe. The Minor I prooue thus. Saint Peter had authority to gouern the whole Church, euen as it includeth the rest of the Apostles; But Saint Gregory succeeded (though not immediatly) Saint Peter in that authority: Protestant graunt euery Apostle to haue bene Head of the rest of the church Ergo, That Saint Peter had authority ouer the whole Church besides the Apostles, the Protestants do graunt. For they teach that Christ made euery one of them Head and Gouernor of all [Page 77] the Church besides them selues. D. Whitaker lib. 5. pag. 365. cont. Dur. Quis Petrum, &c. VVho confesseth not that Peter was the foundation of the Church, seeing that it is common to all the Apostles? And lib. 9. pag. 745. Super Petrum, &c. Vpon Peter is the Church founded, but not vpon him onely, Et Petro totius, &c. And to Peter is the care of the whole Church committed, but not to him onely, Quia hoc commune, &c. Because this was common with the rest of the Apostles, as the Scripture, and Fathers most clearly testifie. Declarat. of discipl. print at Geneua 154 [...]. Christ cō mēded to Peter all his flock. Behould how he confesseth that both Scripture and Fathers testifie, and that most clearly, that the care of the whole Church was committed to Peter. D. Reynolds Confer. pag. 32. As the name of foundation is giuen to the Apostles, Apoc. 21. so the twelue foundations do prooue them twelue heads. Ibid. All the Apostles were heads. Item pag. 26. Christ promised to build his Church not vpon Peters doctrine onely, but vpon his person in some sorte. And pag. 28. Christs words to Peter import this sense: Vpon thee I will build my Church. And Bilson lib. of Obedience, pag. 87. granteth, The same saith Fulk Annotat. Mat. 16. Ioan. 1. that the Rock on which the Church is promised to be built Matth. 16. was Peters person, and that the Church was built vpon him, but not vpon him onely, but the rest of the Apostles too. And if passion did not blynd their eyes, they would see that the Scripture and Fathers [Page 78] do as plainly testifie that Saint Peter was Head of the whole Church, euen as it includeth the rest of the Apostles, as they testifie that euery Apostle was Head of the rest of the Church beside themselues. S. Peter as plainly ouer the Apostles as ouer the rest of Christiās For the places of Scripture out of which they do or can prooue that euery Apostle was head of all other Christians (as yow may see in Whitaker loco cit. pag. 147. and Reynolds loco cit.) is Matth. 28. where euery Apostle is bidden to teach all Nations. and Ephes. 2. where Christians are said to be founded vpon the Apostles. And Apoc. 21. where the twelue Apostles are called the foundations of the Church, by which places they do prooue (and well) that euery Apostle was made Head ouer euery Christian, and the whole Church beside themselues; because there is no exception made of any man, whome they are not to feede, nor of any Christian in the Church, which they founded. And therfore in the commission giuen by Christ to euery Apostle in the word Nations, are included all other beside them selues. And in the speech of the Apocalyps vnder the word Church, are vnderstood all other Christians whatsoeuer. And cōsequently euery Apostle is by the plain verdict of Scripture Preacher to all Nations, and Founder of euery Christian beside them selues. In which authority [Page 79] because their Apostleship did consist, Hovv some Fathers say that others vvere equal in the Apostleship vvith S. Peter. and therin all the Apostles were equall to S. Peter (for euery one of them was as well sent to all Natiōs with authority to found Churches euery where, as he was) some Fathers say, that other Apostles had parem potestatē with S. Peter, as Anaclet dist. 21. c. Cū in nouo. Cypr. de vnit. Eccl. Chrys. in 1. Gal. & that the Church is equaly foūded on all the Apostles, because ouer the rest of the Church besides, the Apostles euery one of them had equall authority with Peter: & the Church, (not including the Apostles) was equaly foūded on euery one of them.
5. But by the same maner, and in the same euidency that Protestants do prooue that euery Apostle was Head ouer all the Church besides them selues, do we prooue that Saint Peter was head ouer all the Church euen as it includeth the rest of the Apostles. For as in their cōmission, Teach all Nations, and the other speech of them Foundations of the Church, Proued by Scripture that S. Peters commission includeth the rest of the Apostles. all are included beside them selues, because none are excepted, as they are by reasō of that relatiue opposition which is there found betwene Teachers, & Taught, Founders, and Founded; & therfor euery one of the Apostles being in this speech called a teacher & foundatiō none of them in the same speech can be ment to be taught, or founded him self. So in [Page 80] like sort in S. Peters Commission Ioan 21. Feede my sheepe, Luc. 22. Confirme thy brethren. and in Christs words of him Mat. 16. Thou art Peter, and vpon this Rock will I build my Church. No one Apostle or other besides him self, who alone is spoken to, and is in them apointed Feeder and Confirmer and Foundation, is any more excepted than any other Christian is excepted in the Commission of the Apostles in generall. And therfore are they as well and as clearly included in his Cōmission vnder the name Sheepe, Brethren, Church, as other Christians are included in theirs vnder the name of Nations and Church. And therfor Saint Bernard said de Consider. Nihil excipitur, vbi nihil distinguitur. There being no distinction in these words of Christ, my Church, my Sheepe, thy Brethren, made from the rest of the Apostles, they are not excepted, but included in them. Wherfore if Protestants will here admit their commō rule of expounding one place of Scripture by an other, they must confesse that Scripture as clearly maketh S. Peter Head of the Apostles, as it maketh them Head of all other Christians. Secondly prooued by confession of Protestāts. Secondly I prooue by confession of Protestāts, that Christ in his words My Church, My Sheepe, Thy Brethren, spoken to Saint Peter, included the rest of the Apostles. For D. Reynolds Conferenc. p. 385. [Page 81] saith, that Christ by, My Church, Mat. 16. meant generally the Catholick Church, all the chosen. But the Apostles were chosen, yea the chefest of them. And p. 386. It is the Church of Gods elect, and chosen, which Christ doth call in this place (Math 16.) my Church, where he addeth, that this is cleare and out of all controuersie. And p. 368. Christ said of his whole Church that the gates of hell. &c. Therfore the whole Church was founded on Peter. The same he repeateth Conclus. 1. p. 615. and Conclus. 2. p. 625. and generally all Protestāts graunt the same. For out of this place they proue that the Elect can not fall from God, because Christ here sayd that Hell gates should not preuaile against his Church, That is (say they) against his Elect. In like sort the said Reinolds Conf. p. 386. saith, that these words, My Sheepe, Iohn 10 (where it is sayd my sheepe heare my voice) included all the Elect. Therfore Ioan. 21. the very same words include all the Elect (beside Peter, who is excepted because he is apointed to feede them) vnles we will, not vpon any different occasion ministred by scripture, but vpon our own preconceited opinion expound the same word, now one way, now an other. Finally the sayd Reinolds Conf. pag. 103. confesseth that by, Thy Bethren Luc. 22. Christ ment all the faithfull. Then surely he included all the Apostles.
[Page 82] Thirdly by authoritie of Fathers6. Thirdly, I proue that S. Peter was head of the whole Church by the authoritie of holy Fathers, whome because Whitaker cōfesseth (as yow heard before) to teach most clearly, that the Church i [...] founded vpon Peter, I wil omit their words and remit those that list read them to Bellarm. l. 1. de Pont. c. 10. Onely I will shew that they teach that the Church (as it includeth the rest of the Apostles) is founded vpon Peter onely. Cyprian. epist. ad Iulian. Ecclesia quae vna est super vnum. The Church which is one is founded vpon one, who by the commaundemēt of our Lord receaued the key therof. In which words we see, that as the Church is sayd to be one onely, so it is said to be founded vpon one onely. And lib. 1. epist. 8. Ecclesia vna & Cathedra vna. &c. One Church and one Chaire was by our Lords word founded vpon Peter. And Saint Hierom. in 2. Isaiae▪ after he had said that the Apostles were, Montes, mountains, addeth: Super vnum montium Christus fundat Ecclesiam, & loquens ad eum: Tu es Petrus. &c. Vpon one of the Montains Christ foundeth his Church, and speaking to him thou art Peter. &c. S. Leo serm. 2. de Anniuers. saith, Saint Peter was plus ceteris ordinatus. &c. ordained more than the rest, whiles he is called a Rock, a Foundation, and apointed porter of the kingdome of heauen. And for this cause the Fathers when they speak of Peter in [Page 83] respect of the rest of the Apostles, they manifestly prefer him in authority before them, ceteris praelatus discipulis. Preferred before the rest of the disciples saith S. Basil. homil. de Iudicio Eccles. And this is so euident as D. Reinolds Confer. pag. 179. confesseth that the Fathers call Peter the mouth, the Top, the highest, the President, the head of the Apostles, and. pag. 562. The Prince, the Top, the Cheefest of the Apostolick company, the Teacher of the whole world, and a Father of the houshould. And graunteth also that some of these Titles touch gouernment, and signifie a preheminence in gouernment. Reinolds deuiseth an authoritie in S. Peter to auoid his supremacie. Whervpon he is inforced pag. 180. to acknowledg that Saint Peter was superiour among the Apostles, as a President of a Parliament in France, or as a Consull among the Romans. But who wel considereth, shall easely perceaue that this is but an authoritie deuised of purpose to delude the words of the Fathers, who speaking of Saint Peters authoritie ouer the Apostles, vse the very words which we do, to declare his supremacy. And therfor if they be vnderstood by their own words, and not as Reinolds pleaseth to expound them, they vsing the same words as we do, must be vnderstood as we are. But because this question is some what beside my present purpose, I will vrge it no farther. Onely I would know [Page 84] of Reinolds how Peter did come by his Consulship ouer the Apostles, which he graunteth to him. Did the Apostles giue it him? But where readeth he that? Did Christ bestow it on him? But where? if not Math. 16. and Iohn. 21. In which places if Christ gaue him any authoritie ouer the Apostles he gaue him as full power ouer them as ouer other Christians. For ther is no limitation of his power towards some more than towards others, but they are as well to be foūded on him as others are, & he was to feede them, as wel as others. Nether doth this his authoritie ouer the rest of the Church, and the Apostles too, preiudice the supreme authority of Christ ouer all, any more than the lyke authority which the Protestāts graunt euery Apostle had ouer the rest of the Church. Secōdly, I would know of Reinolds why he doth not graunt this Consulship ouer the whole Church to the Pope, or at least to some one Bishop or other, but wil make euery Prince head of the Church in his Kingdome.
That S. Peters authority remaineth in some Bishop of the Church.7. Now that this authority of Saint Peter remaineth still in the Church, and descended from him to some Bishop, I proue, because all the ends for which ether Christ declared, or the Fathers affirme, that Christ instituted this authoritie, to [Page 85] remaine as well after his death, as before. The first was, that the gates of hell should 1 not preuaile against the Church. Math. 16. Secondly, that what is loosed in earth, 2 may be loosed in heauen. ibi. Thirdly, that 3 Peter might cōfirme his Brethren Luc. 22. Fourthly, that he might feede Christs 4 sheepe. Io. 21. Fiftly, that one being made 5 head, occasion of Schisme might be taken away. Hierom. lib. 1. cont. Iouinianum. Sixtly, 6 that the origine of the vnitie of the Church might appeare. Cyprian. de simpl. Praelat. because, as he saith, lib. 1. epist. 3. Priestly vnity rose from Peters chaire. And epist. ad Fulcian. Our Lord began the origine of vnitie from Peter. This cause alleadgeth also Leo. epi. 84. and Anast. and Optat. l. 2. contra Parmen. But all these ends remaine after Saint Peters death. Therfore the authoritie also remaineth. Besides S. Austin saith l. de Pastor. c. 1. Christiani sumus propter nos, Praepositi non nisi propter vos. Therfore Saint Peter being made Cheefe of Gods Church, for the good of it, left his authoritie in the Church. Whervpon S. Austin tract. 50. in Ioannem, saith, that when Peter receaued the keyes, Ecclesiam sanctam significauit, he represented the holy Church, because he receaued them, as her Gouernour vnder Christ, and for her good. And therfore as long as she remaineth, the authority [Page 86] which Saint Peter receaued for her good must remaine. Aarons authoritie remained in his Successors. Therfore Peters. Secondly, I proue it, because God in the ould law instituted one high Priest, who vnder him in spirituall matters should be head of the Sinagogue, as in plaine termes confesse Caluin lib. 4. Instit. c. 6. §. 2. Whitaker cont. Dur. p. 151. Reinolds Conferen. pag. 204. 205. And his authoritie descended to his successors, so long as the Synagogue continued. Wherfore wel said the Archbishop of Canterbury, Suruey cap. 8. VVe must not dreame that when the Apostles (S. Peter) died the authoritie which was giuen to them, ceased, no more than we, may that the authority of Aaron, and his naturall sonnes expired, and ended with them. But the gouernment of the Synagogue was but a figure of the gouernment of the Church. For as Saint Paul saith: Omnia in figura contingebant illis. Therfore, &c. Who will see more of this matter may read Stapleton. contr. 3. q. 2.
That the Pope is Successor to S. Peter.8. Onely this remaineth, that wee proue that the Bishop of Rome (& consequently Saint Gregory) was successor to Saint Peter in this authority. Which I proue, 1 First, because no other Bishop euer claimed it. For albeit the Patriarch of Constantinople in Saint Gregoryes tyme claimed to be vniuersall Patriarch, that is (as Saint Gregory vnderstood him) to be the onely proper, and formall Bishop, as shall [Page 87] be more declared hereafter, yet he acknowledged him self vnder the Pope, as Saint Gregory him self withall witnesseth in these wordes, lib. 7. epist. 63. De Constant. sede quis dubitet eam Sedi Apostolicae esse subiectam, &c. VVho doubted but the See of Constāt. is subiect to the See Apostolick (of Rome) which both the most religious Lord the Emperor, and our (Eusebius) religious brother, Bishop of the same Citty do dayly professe. Where, by the way I note, that Eusebius is not the name of the Patriarch of Constantinople, at that tyme, but a sirname giuen vnto him for his great externall acts of religion, who also was for his abstinence named Ieiunator, that is, Faster. Secondly, because the Bishops 2 of Rome haue alwayes challenged, and often practised the same authority. The Church of Rome saith (Fox Act. lib. 1. pag. 1.) in all these ages aboue specified (from the Apostles) that challanged to it selfe the title and ringleading of the whole Vniuersall Church on earth, by whose direction all other Churches haue bene gouerned. And pag. 18. VVhat so euer was done in other places, commonly the maner was to write to the Roman Bishop for his approbation. The testimony of the Roman Bishop was sometymes wont to be desired in those dayes (of Pope Iulius) for admitting Bishops in other Churches, wherof we haue examples in Socrates lib. 4. c. 37. VVhen Bishops of any other Prouinces were [Page 88] at any dissention, they appealled to the Bishop of Rome. Doct. Reinolds Confer. pag. 457. Popes of the second 300. yeares after Christ claimed some soueraignty ouer Bishops. pag. 383. Zozimus, Boniface, Celestin did vsurp (saith he) ouer the Churches of Africk, whiles Austin was aliue. pag. 544. They would haue Bishops, and elders appealle to Rome. And. pag. 550. Popes (namly Innocent, Leo, Gelas. Vigil. Greg.) taught that the Fathers by the sentence of God decreed that whatsoeuer was done in Prouinces far of, should not be concluded before it came to the notice of the See of Rome. And this they say all Churches tooke their beginning from the Roman, that all Bishops had their honor from Peter. And yet him selfe saith pag. 545. that Pope Innocent was learned and Catholick. And pag. 540. That S. Austin alleadgeth his authority against hereticks. And that in those times Popes were learned, and Catholicks. pag. 552. 554. 555. and sued vnto by S. Basil, S. Chrisostom, and S. Augustin, and the African Bishops, sought vnto them for their aduise and counsell, for their authoritie and credit. Of such acount were those Popes that claymed the supremacie euen amongst the cheefe Doctors of the Church. Doct. Whitak. lib. 7. cont. Dur. pag. 480. saith, that Pope Victor practised authoritie ouer externe Churches, who was not long after S. Peter, and by the iudgment of Protestants a godly [Page 89] martyr. Wicklif in Fox pag. 445. confesseth the Bishop of Rome to be Christs Vicar on earth. And Luther for some yeares after he began Protestancy confessed the same, as yow may see lib. de Captiu. Babyl. in initio, and in Fox pag. 774. Edit. 1596.
9. Thirdly, I prooue it, Third reason that the Pope succeded Peter in his authority. because the Pope is successor to Saint Peter in his Bishoprick, therfore he is more like to haue his authority than any other. That the ancient Fathers say, that Saint Peter was Bishop of Rome, Protestants nether do nor can deny. And therfore I will for breuity omitt their testimonies, and content my self with these mens confessions. The learned and ancient Fathers (saith Bilson lib. of Obedience pag. 143.) call the Bishops of Rome Peters successors. pag. 380. Saint Peter founder of Saint Leo his Church. The Fathers say (writeth Reinolds pag. 218. 219). Peter was Bishop of Rome, and he nameth Hierom, Euseb. Irenaeus. Bishop Cooper in Chron. Linus first Bishop of Rome after Peter. But saith Reinol. they meant improperly. And why so? Because (saith he) Peter being Apostle could not be Bishop of one Cyttie. VVhē the Fathers call Peter Bishop of Rome they meane properly. Secōdly, because Irenaeus lib. 3. c. 3. nameth Linus first Bishop of Rome, and Eusebius in Chron. calleth Euodius first Bishop of Antioch, which could not be if Peter had bene a proper Bishop. But against these cauils [Page 90] I oppose the propriety of the word Bishop, which no Father or ancient writer hath signified that he vsed improperly when he called S. Peter Bishop: And all words (especially in histories) are to be taken properly, when the Authors declare not the contrary, els we should neuer be sure how we should vnderstād the writer. 2 Secōdly, they say, that S. Peter was first B. of Rome. Negare non potes (saith. Optatus l. 2. writing against hereticks) Thou canst not deny that thou knowest, that to Peter first was an Episcopal Chaire set in Rome in which first sate Peter, to whome succeded Linus. Loe how certain was it thē that the very hereticks could not deny, but they knew it to be so. Wherfor I ask when the Fathers sayd Peter was first Bishop, how they vsed the word Bishop? If improperly, then they meant so of Linus. If properly, thē we haue 3 our purpose. Thirdly, in reckoning of the Catalogue of the Bishops of Rome, they alwaies name Peter first. Iren l. 3. c. 3. Euseb. Chron. Epiph. haer. 27. Hier. in Clemente, Optatus l. 2. Aug. ep. 165. But what should he do in the Catalogue of proper Bishops, if he were none him self? Besides they reckon him first Bishop of Rome as they reckon Mark first B. of Alexandria, 4 but Mark was a proper Bishop. Fourthly, they call the See of Rome the seat or [Page 91] chaire of Peter, S. Cyprian lib. 1. Epist 3. lib. 4. epist. 2. S. Hierom in Pet. ep. ad Damasum Aug. lib. 2. cont. Petil, cap. 51. Sozom. lib. 1. c. 14. Prosper lib. De ingratis Bernard epist. 237. And in like sort they call it sedes Apostolica as Caluin confesseth, and is euident ex Concil. Calcedon. Act. 16. And Rein. Confer. pag. 369. The Fathers in speaking of the Church of Rome mention often the Chair, and seat of Peter. Hierom honoreth the Bishop of that See with the name of Peters Chaire. Fiftly, they 5 call the Bishop of Rome successor to S. Peter. S. Hier. ep. ad Damas. Concil. Ephes. 1. Tom. 2. S. Eulog. apud Greg. lib. 6. ep. 37. And that they meane of a proper successor, appeareth by that they attribute that peculierly to the Pope. Sixtly, & lastly they 6 say that Peter sate in the Bishops Chaire of Rome as they saye his successors did. Cathedra (saith S. Austin lib. 2. cont. Petil.) quid tibi fecit Romana in qua Petrus sedit, & in qua nunc Anastasius sedet? VVhat hath the Chair of Rome done to thee in which Peter sate, and in which now sitteth Anastasius? Therfore either Peter was a proper Bishop, or Anastasius was none. To conclude, Reinolds sayth P. Damas. succeded Peter in his chaire. Reinolds him self though vnawares confesseth it pag. 376. where he sayth that Damasus succeded Peter as in Chair, so in doctrine.
10. As for the first of Reinolds cauils. It is no more against Peters Apostleship to be [Page 92] Bishop of one Citty, than it was to take a particuler care of the Iewes, as he did, nor more than it is for the Bishop of Winster to be Parson of Eastmean. And for the second, Irenaeus doth not call Linus first Bishop of Rome, but onely saith that Peter, and Paul gaue him the Bishoprick to gouern the Church, to wit vnder Peter, and in his absence. Euseb. indeed calleth Euodius first Bishop of Antioch, but that he meaneth of pure Bishops which were not also Apostles. For before he had sayd Petrus Ecclesiam Antiochenam fundauit, òbique Cathedram adeptus, sedit. And Rein. loco cit. confesseth, and both he, and all graunt that Linus was Peters successor. And as for Ruffin, his words proue no more, but that Peter instituted Linus to help him, especially in his absence, as Valerius did institute S. Aug. in his life tyme, who after his death succeeded him, and so did Linus to Peter. Thus haue I prooued that S. Gregorie was successor to S. Peter in his Episcopall See, and that he succeded him also in faith I neede not proue, because protestants, although they find some fault with Greg. doctrine, yet they confesse (as is shewed before) that he taught as much as is needfull to saluation, and consequently he wanted no thing to true succession to S. Peter.
[Page 93]11. Fourthly I proue that the Pope was most likely, to succede Saint Peter, Proued out of Fathers that the P. succedeth peter in his authority. by that which the Fathers attribute to him. Saint Hierom epist. ad Damasum de nomine hypostasis. Ego nullum primum, nisi Christum sequens beatitudini tuae, id est, Cathedrae Petri communione consocior, super illam Petram aedificatam Ecclesiam scio. Quicunque extra hanc domum agnum comederit prophanus est. I following none formost but Christ, communicate with thy Holines, that is with the Chaire of Peter. Vpon that Rock do I know the Church was built, who soeuer shall eate the lambe out of this house is prophane. Note how he saith, that he followeth first Christ, and next the Pope, and that the reason, which he giueth herof after, was not why he followed Christ first, for that were needles to proue amongst Christians; And if he would haue giuen any, it would haue bene, Hierom follovveth the P. next after christ because Christ made the P. the rock of his Church. because Christ is God; But the reason which he giueth, was why he followed the Pope next to Christ, to wit, because he knew him to be the Rock, on which the Church was built. Wherby it is euident, that by the Rock, he meant not Christ, as Bilson lib. de Obed. pag 87. and others would, but Pope Damasus as Reinolds cōfesseth p. 370. 376. But yet he meant not (saith Reinolds) the succession of the Popes, because Hierom writeth that Pope Liberius had before [Page 94] subscribed to Arianisme. But if Hieroms words be well pōdered he will be found to haue said, both that Pope Damasus was the Rock, and that his succession to Saint Peter in his Chaire of Rome, was the cause why he was the Rock. For if a subiect writing to the King should say: Nullum primum nisi Deum sequens maiestati tuae, id est, Throno Conquestoris (in temporalibus) consocior. Super illam petram aedificatum Angliae Regnum scio. Quicumque extra hanc domum aliquid egerit, rebellis est. He should confesse that both the King were head of the Realme, and with all tell how he came by that authority, to witt, by succession to the conqueror. So Saint Hierome in the forsaid words both sayd that Pope Damasus person, which he meant by Beatitudini tuae, was the Rock on which in his tyme, the Church was built: and sayd with all that his person had that authoriry by his succession to Saint Peter in his Roman Chaire, and therfore added these words, id est, Cathedrae Petri, as a further explication of the former. And consequently he meant that the Church is built vpon all Popes that lawfully succeed in the Chaire of Peter. Which is so euident as Doct. Feild lib. 1. de Ecclesia▪ D. Feild. cap. 41. confesseth plainly that Saint Hierome loc cit. said, that Peters Chaire is the Rock the Church is builded vpon. As for Reinolds [Page 95] reasons, were it truth that S. Hierome wrote (as Reinolds saith) of Liberius, which yet diuers deny, and Reinolds must deny, if he will speak agreably to him self. For pag. 570. he saith, that the words of Austin (ep. cont. Donat. and Hierome ep. cit.) do import a sincerity of faith in the Roman Bishops to their tyme, which would not be true, if Liberius had fallen. But admit I say it were true, that Liberius had denyed his faith, that maketh no more against his Rock ship, than the like fault in S. Peter did against his. For as S. Peter though he denyed his faith, yet taught not infidelitie as he was Apostle, and Pastor of the Church, so nether Liberius though he committed a personall crime, yet taught he no heresie, as successor to S. Peter, in which sorte onely he is the Rock of the Church.
12. Secondly, S. Austin ep. contra Donat. saith: S. Austin. Numerate Sacerdotes vel ab ipsa Petri Sede. Ipsa est enim Petra quam non vincunt superbae inferorum portae: Number the Priests euen from the very Seat of Peter; Successiō of Popes by S. Austin the Rock of the Church. It is the Rock which the proud gates of hell do not ouercom. Behould how the very succession of Popes from Peter, is called the Rock of the Church, as the Chair of Peter was before called of S. Hierome. To this Bilson pag. 88. First saith that the text is corrupted, and that it should be ipse [Page 96] and referred to Peters person. But this is a mere surmise refelled in all the copies in Europe. Secondly he saith, that though it be ipsa, and grammatically agree with the substantiue Petra, which followeth, yet it may be meant of Peters person. But if Saint Austin had meant that Peter alone had bene the Rock, and that his successors partaked nothing with him in that, he would neuer haue byd vs number his successors too, and then tell vs that that was the Rock. Wherfore Reynolds Confer. pag. 384. confesseth that Saint Austin applyed this text the gates of hell, &c. to the Church of Rome. And Bilson himself as doubting of either of the former answers saith thirdly, that Saint Austin said not that Peters Seat is the Rock of the Church, but that hell gates preuaile not against it. But to our purpose all is one, that in Saint Austins iudgment Peters Seat (that is Peters successors in Seat) are either the Rock of the church, Theodoret. or so surely founded theron, as the gates of hell shall not preuaile against thē.
13. Thirdly, Theodoret an ancient and Grecian Doctor writing to Renatus, saith of the Roman See: Tenet enim sancta Sedes gubernacula regendarum cuncti orbis Ecclesiarum. That holy seat hath the gouernment of all the Churches of the world. Which words are so plaine, as Iuell Art. 4. Diu. 21. findeth no [Page 97] better answer than (iudging others by his owne humor) to say, That man naturally aduanceth his power at whose hands he seeketh help. As if Theodoret were such a man as would giue an Antichristian title (for so Protestants acount the gouernment of the Churches in the world) or S. Leo accept it for flatery. Finally the great Councel of Galcedon ep. ad Leonem, calleth Pope Leo their head, and say that to him. Concil. Galcedon. Vineae custodia a Domino commissa est. The custodie of the Vinyard (that is the Church) was committed by our Lorde. And thus I hope I haue sufficiently proued both by reuelation from heauen, by the authoritie of the Church then aliue, and since, by the examples of Popes euer since S. Peters tyme bv confession of Protestants, and finally by reason taken out of scripture, that S. Greg. had lawful authoritie to send S. Austin. Now let vs come to S. Austins orders.
CHAP. X. That S. Austin was rightly ordered to administer the Sacraments, and preach the word of God.
1. THat S. Augustin was created Priest at Rome is euident by his saying Masse, preaching, and Christening as soone as he came to Canterburie, as is before rehearsed out of Beda lib. 1. cap. 26. And after he had conuerted King Ethelbert he came (saith Beda cap. 27.) to Arles, where of Etherius Archbishop of that Citty he was consecrated Archbishop of the Nation of Englishmen; according as S. Greg. the Pope had commanded. And the King (saith the same S. Beda cap. 26.) gaue him place for his See in the Citty of Canterburie. Here by the way I note, that wheras S. Greg. lib. 7. epist. 30. saith, that S. Austin was created Bishop a Germaniarū Episcopis, he doth not gain-say S. Beda, who saith he was created by the Bishop of Arles, because France was of the writers of that tyme called Germanie, as appeareth by Venantius Fortunatus in Carmine de Nuptijs Sigeberti & Brunechildae, which might be, [Page 99] partly because the French at that tyme and long after gouerned a great part of Germany, partly also because the Francks who then ruled in France were Germans come out of Germanie. But to our purpose. That S. Austin vvas rightly ordered. That S. Austin was rightly created Priest appeareth, by that he was made by the authoritie of S. Gregory, or his predecessors, whome protestants account to haue bene true Bishops of Rome. And Doct. Reinolds Confer. pag. 362. acknowledgeth 1 the Pope to haue yet Bishoply power ouer his owne Diocesse. S. Austin therfore being a Roman, and made by the Bishoply authoritie of the Pope, was rightly made Priest. And in lyke sort it may be proued that he was rightly consecrated a Bishop. For he was made by the authoritie of the Pope with the consent of the King of England. Secondly I proue 2 that S. Austin was lawfully consecrated Bishop by the consent of the Christian world. For S. Greg. commanded him to be made Bishop, the French Bishops made him, the English Christians receaued him, and the East Church, to whome S. Greg. wrote of the matter, neuer disliked him, and all the Christian world hitherto hath approued him. Nether did the Britons (though enemyes) take any exceptions against his orders. Thirdly because all 3 [Page 100] protestants call S. Austin a Bishop, and number him first in the Catalogue of the Archbishops of Canterburie. And if their Bishops and Ministers will haue any orders at all, they must confesse that S. Austins orders were good, and sufficient. For as Doct. Feild saith, lib. 3. of the Church cap. 39. In England they which had bene Bishops in the former corrupt state of the Church (so he termeth Catholick tymes) did ordaine Bishops and Ministers. And Sutclif. answer to exceptions pag. 88. saith. Couerdal and Scory (who were Bishops in King Edwards tyme) layd hands vpon Bishop Parker. Bel in his Funerall professeth openly that he hath not departed from the substance of his Popish orders, but onely from the ceremonies therof. Besides, euident it is, that what Bishop or Priest so euer had bene made in King Henries tyme, was neuer consecrate a new in King Edwards dayes. Who had bene made in Queene Maries dayes was acounted to haue sufficient orders in Queene Elisabeths Reigne. And yet what Priest apostateth from his faith is, without more orders, thought to haue orders ynough fore ministring the Sacraments and vvord of God, or protestants haue no order at all. And thus hauing shewed that S. Austin was the first Preacher of Christian fayth to our [Page 101] English Nation, and that he had both sufficient learning and vertue to discharge such a function, and withall lawfull commission and right orders to administer the Sacraments, and preach the word of God; now let vs see what kind of faith and religion it was, which he preached; and first what kind in generall, and afterward what it was in particuler.
CHAP. XI. That the Faith which Saint Austin preached to our English Ancestors, was the vniuersall Faith of Christendome at that tyme.
1. THis I proue first by the testimony of those that liued in that tyme, S. Austins vniuersal religion proued by S. Greg. among whome the cheefest and principal is S. Gregory him selfe, who hauing bene long tyme the Popes Legat in Constantinople, and after being Pope and receauing letters from all partes of Christendome, could not be ignorant what was the vniuersal faith of East, West, and of all Christendome at that time. He I say [Page 102] writing to S. Austin. lib. 9. Epist. 58. hath these words. f All the aithful of S. Austins time ioyed at our Nations conuersion by him. Quis sufficiat, &c. VVho can tel what ioy arose in the harts of all the faithfull that the English nation by the working of Almighty God his grace, and the labor of thy brotherhood, hauing cast away the darknes of errors, is endued with the light of the holy faith, that with sincere deuotion it trampleth the Idolls to which before vvith mad feare it bowed vnto, that with a pure hart it is subiect to Almightie God. Behould S. Greg. witnesseth that all faithfull of that time acknowledged and reioyced that Austin brought the faith to our English Nation, and that they by his meanes serued God with most sincere deuotion and pure harts. But yet more plainly auoucheth he this truth, Moral. 27. cap. 6. Where glorying in God of the conuersion of England he writeth thus. S. Austins doctrine the faith of Christendom from the East to the vvest. Behould now the faith hath entred the harts almost of all Nations. Behould God hath ioyned the bounds of the East and west in one faith. Behould the tonge of Britanie which knew nothing but to roare rudely, of late hath begun in Gods praises to sound out the hebrew Alleluia. O most comfortable speach to all those that follow S. Gregory and S. Austins doctrine, Great comfort for Catholicks. to heare auouched by irrefragable testimonie that it was the faith of the Church of God from the East to the west aboue a thousand yeares agoe. For as Tertullian saith. Admit that God had neglected [Page 103] his Church, and permitted it to run into errors, is it lykly that so many and so great Churches would conspire wholy in error? No surely.
2. The next is S. Austin him self who in Beda lib. 2. cap▪ 2. saith thus vnto the Britons. S. Austins. Doctrine proued to be vniuersal by his ovvne testimonie Although in many other points yow do contrary to our custome, or rather contrary to the custome of the vniuersall Church of Christ. Behould how he testifyeth his custome to be the custome of the vniuersall Church of Christ in his tyme. And lib. 1. cap. 27. in his questions proposed to S. Greg. he asketh, VVhere there is but one faith, whie be there so many sundry customs of Churches, and one custome of Masses obserued at Rome, another in France? Here he manefestly testifyeth that there was but one faith and one masse in substance euery where, and the difference onely in ceremonies. S. Greg. communicated vvith all partes of Christendom. The same also may be proued by the communion which S. Gregory (whose faith was vndoubtedly the same with S. Austin) had with all Christendom. For lib. 6. epist. 4. & 5. he communicateth with Cyriacus the Patriarch of Constantinople lib. 4. epist. 34. 36. lib. 7. epist. 30. he communicated with the Patriarch of Alexandria, and gloried to him of the conuersion of England. lib. 1. epist. 25. lib. 4. epist. 37. lib. 6. epist. 24. lib. 7. epist. 3. 47. he communicated with the [Page 104] Patriarch of Antioch; vnder which three Patriarchs was almost all the Eastern Church. And touching the Western Church lib. 1. epist. 4. lib. 4. epist. 46. He communicated with Leander Primat of Spaine. lib. 4. epist. 51. He communicated with Vigilius primate of France. lib. 9. epist. 61. he communicated with all the Catholick Bishops of Ireland. lib. 2. epist. 28. he communicated with all the Bishops of Italy. lib. 1. epist. 60. 61. he communicated with Ianuarius of Sardinia. lib. 1. epist. 68. he communicated with all the Bishops in Sicilie. lib. 1. epist. 76. with Leo Bishop of Corsica lib. 1. epist. 75. with all the Bishops of Numidia. lib. 2. epist. 15. lib. 3. epist. 16. with all the Bishops of Dalmatia. lib. 3. epist. 37. He communicated with all the Bishop of Vizach, and epist. 30. With the Bishop of Istria. And lib. 7. epist. 30. with the Bishops of Germanie, and consequentlie with all Catholick Churches in the East and west.
S. vvilfrid auoucheth S. Austins doctrin to be vniuersal.3. Of those that liued after S. Austins tyme. First is S. Wilfrid Archbishop of York, who was borne soone after S. Austins death. For as S. Beda saith. lib. 5. cap. 20. He went vp to Rome in the tyme of Honorius Archbishop of Canterburie who was one of S. Austins fellowes, and he was as S. Beda ther writeth a worthie Prelat and notable Bishop. This man therfore in [Page 105] Beda. lib. 3. cap. 25. disputing with the Scotts for the Roman obseruation of Easter and shauen Crownes, saith thus, The Easter which we obserue we haue seene to haue bene in lyke maner obserued in Rome, in all Italie and France. This maner we know to be obserued in Africk. in Eegipt, in Asia, in Grece, and throughout all Nations and tongues of the world where the Church of Christ taketh place, besides these few Scotts, and the Picts, and Britons, with whome these men do fondly contend against the whole world. Behould how S. Wilfrid auoucheth his Religion euen in that point wherein the Scotts then dissented from vs, to be the Religion of all the Christian world. Nether did the Scotts, or could they deny it. S. Ceolfrid The next is S. Ceolfrid Abbot, and Maister to S. Beda, who liued in the same tyme, who writing to Naitan King of the Picts in Beda. lib. 5. cap. 22. and speaking of his tyme saith: The whole Catholick Church agreeth in one faith, in one hope, and one charitie towards God. The third is S. Beda him self who, lib. 2. cap. 2. saith, S. Beda. The Britons preferred their own Traditions before all other Churches, which throughout the whole world agreed with Austin in Christ. What I pray can be sayd or imagined against these so manifould or irrefragable testimonies. Were S. Gregory, S. Austin, S. Wilfrid, S. Ceolfrid, S. Beda ignorant what was [Page 106] the vniuersall faith of Christendome at that tyme? or were they so impudent as they would write, yea auouch to their aduersaries face a knowne vntruth? No surely. And this truth Protestants also partly openly confesse, partly tacitly grant and acknowledg. For Napier vpon the Reuelation of S. Iohn, See more infr. lib. 2. cap. 3. saith. Betwene the yeare of Christ 300. and 316. the Antichristian and Papisticall Religion reigning vniuersally without debatable contradiction 1260. yeares. And Brocard also vpon the Reuelation pag. 110. writeth that the Church (of Protestants) was troden downe and oppressed by the Papacy euen from Siluesters tyme vnto these times. Bale cent. 1. pag. 69. saith. From this tyme (of Boniface 3. who succeeded S. Greg. with in a yeare or two) the puritie of heauenly doctrine vanished in the Church. pag. 65. After Greg. tyme puritie of doctrine perished, And 73. From Phocas who liued in S. Greg. tyme vvho (saith he) begot the Papacy till the renewing of the Gospel (by Luther) the doctrine of Christ was all the vvhile among Idiots in holes. Now if the heauenly doctrine of protestants perished straight after S. Greg. tyme, and euer since hath bene onely in Idiots, and lurking holes, how could it be the vniuersall faith of all Christendome in his tyme? Could the vniuersall faith of Christendome perish in one or two yeares? Would [Page 107] all learned men, and open Churches forsake it in so short time, and onely Idiots and holes keepe it? See more of this matter lib. 2. cap. 1. infra.
CHAP. XII. That the doctrine vvhich Austin taught vvas the true vvay to saluation. Proued by the open confession of his Aduersaries, and other things affirmed by them.
1. THe first aduersaries which S. Austin had to his doctrine were the Britons before mentioned. Of whome S. Beda l. 2. cap. 2. writeth that S. Austin hauing cured a blind man whome they could not, The people praised S. Austin as a true preacher of all truth and veritie; Britons approue S. Austins doctrine. And the Britons confessed indeed that they vnderstood that to be the true way of righteousnes, which Austin had preached, and shewed to them. The same writeth Huntington lib. 3. Stow Chron. pag. 66. and others. And albeit his preaching to them, then tooke not that effect, which he intended, [Page 108] yet if Fox say true lib. 2. pag. 123. that in Ina his time began the right obseruing of Easter day to be kept of the Picts and of the Britons, with in short tyme the whole Nation not onely approued, but also admitted S. Austins doctrine. Yea if it be true that Godwin writeth in vit. Theod. That to him all the British Bishops, and generally all Britany yeelded obedience, and vnder him conformed them selues in all things to the rites and disciplin of the Church of Rome, they performed this longe before, about 60. yeares after S. Austin.
Protestāts account S. Austins doctrin sufficient to saluation.2. The next open Aduersaries of Saint Austins doctrine in England haue bene the Protestants; Of whome, diuers haue in their writings openly acknowledged as much as the Britons did. For Iuel in his famous challeng, Iuel. offered to recant if any of the holy Fathers who liued in the first 600. yeares after Christ were found contrarie to him in his Articles. In which compasse of yeares both S. Greg. and S. Austin liued. And cryed out saying, O Gregorie, O Austin &c. If we be deceaued yow haue deceaued vs. Fulk. Fulk in 1. Cor. 15. Seeing Gregorie and Austin, (saith he) taught the truth in all points necessarie to saluation, our Contrie hath not beleeued in vaine, nor all our fore Fathers are dead in their sinnes. Fox. Fox in his Acts pag. 111. 120. 122. Calleth the faith planted here by Austin and his fellow-laborers the Christian [Page 109] faith. p. 115. 116. the faith and doctrine of Christ. pap. 121. Christs Religion, and that Church, the Church of Christ. And pag. 112. The perfect faith of Christ. Cooper. Bishop Cooper Chron. Anno. 636. calleth it, the right beleefe. Stow Chron. pag. 9. calleth it the Christian faith. Stovv. And pag. 72. pure and incorupted Christianitie. Cambden Cambden in descript. Britan. pag. 519. The true Religion of Christ. Godvvin. Apologie for the oath of alleageance, The faith of Christ. Godwin in Paulin. The Gospel; And in Mellit. The faith of Christ. Holinshed in Brit. Holinshead. The Christian faith. The faith of Christ. The word of God. Bilson of Obed. part. 1. pag. 57. calleth it Religion to God. Bilson. Sutclif Subuers. cap. 3. termeth it Faith, Religion, Christian Religion, Sutclif. and saith the people were conuerted to Christ, Finally Fox lib. 2. pag. 124. after he had tould in particuler how euery one of those seauen Kingdoms which then were in England, was conuerted, concludeth thus; Fox. And thus by processe of tyme we haue discoursed from tyme to tyme, how and by what meanes the Idolatrous people were induced to the true fayth of Christ. And who considereth with him selfe, that not onely our Catholick English Ancestors imbraced the doctrine of S. Austin, but also the erroneous Britons, and Protestants account it the true way of righteousnes, the Gospel, the Faith of Christ. The perfect faith of Christ, the right beleefe, the true [Page 110] Religion of Christ, pure and incorrupt Christianitie, and finally true faith of Christ, neede seeke no more, but what S. Austins faith was, and follow it. To those that grant that S. Austins faith was the true way to saluaiion, I might adde also the Protestants, who affirme the same of the present Romā faith, whose testimonies yow may see in the Apologie of Protestants Tract. 1. Sec. 6. Onely I will content my selfe with his Maiesties wordes to the parlament 9. of Nouember An. 1605. put forth in print thus: VVee do iustly confesse that many Papists especially our Forfathers laying their onely trust vpon Christ and his meritts (as they them selues teache in Bellarm.) may be and often tymes are saued, detestinge in that point and thinking the crueltie of Puritans worthy of fyer that will admit no saluation to any Papist.
3. Besids this open confefsion of diuers Protestants for the truth of S. Austins Religion, it may be also conuinced out of diuers other things which them selues teach. For it being supposed out of Gods word heb. 11 that without the right faith it is impossible to please God: and withall confessed of diuers Protestants that S. Austin and his fellowes were holy men, it necessarily followeth that his faith was the true faith of God. S. Austin and his follovvers holie men by Protest. Of S. Austins holines, & the English people in general some [Page 111] thing hath bene sayd before. Of others Fox lib. 2. pag. 123. saith Cutbert Iaruman, S. Cutbert Cedda and VVilfrid I iudge (saith he) to be of a holy conuersation. pag. 125. S. Aldelm. Aldelm a worthie and learned Bishop, of notable praise for his learning and vertue. Ibid. he calleth S. Iohn of Beuerly and S. Egwin Saints. pag. 127. S. Iohn Beuerly. Touching the integrite and holines of Bedas life. It is not to be doubted, S. Beda. with great comfort of his spirit he departed this life. pag. 128. He intituleth S. Boniface a Martyr of God. S. Boniface. And yet pag. 129. calleth him a great setter vp and vphoulder of Popery. pag. 112. calleth king Edmond three tymes Saint. S. Edmōd. Item pag. 121. King Oswald a Saint (saith he) had great vertues, and by prayer ouercame his enemies. S. Osvvald Cooper Chron. an. 636. calleth Birin Saint an. 643. Oswald a holy king. 869 holy king Edmond. Stow Chron. pag. 78. Cedda a holy man. Iaruman a Bishop of great vertue. Ibid King Sebbi, very deuout and godly. pag. 81. Kinesburg and Kineswith for holy conuersation excelling. pag. 99. Cutbert Saint. Bale cent. 1. cap. 76. saith of S. Aidan, that he was a man of most innocent life and ful of the spirit of God, and yet was Oswald his scholler a manifest Papist, praying before crosses and for the dead, euen when him selfe was redy to dye. ex Bed. lib. 3. cap. 2. & 12. The same Bale cent 1. cap. 83. saith, that Aldelm went happilie to Christ, and yet withal confesseth [Page 112] that he wrote for shauen crownes after the Roman maner, feasts of Saints, single lyfe, and such things, and was long tyme familiar with P. Sergius. cent 1. cap. 93. He calleth Ceolfrid, Beda, S. Ceolfrid S. VVillebrord. Willebrord, Boniface and the like most holy monkes, And addeth cent. 2. cap. 1. that Beda had a most happie end; And yet the same man saith of Boniface pag. 79. that he brought the Germans to Papisme: and pag. 103. VVas the next to the Pope the greate Antichrist, and signed a hundred thousand men in Bauaria with the Popes mark. And cent. 2. cap. 5. writeth that Willebrord preached Papistrie. Of S. Beda he saith cent. 2. cap. 1. That he can not be excused from all superstitious doctrine. And in the same place saith that Ceolfrid vsed the new ordinations of the Roman superstition. And that he was a plaine Papist appeareth by his epistle in Beda lib. 5. cap. 22. where he teacheth one sacrifice of the bodie of Christ, rounde shauing of Monks, Calleth Peter head and Primat of the Apostles. Whervpon Fox lib. 2. pag. 126. termeth him a shaueling, condemneth him for calling Peter a Mediator, and termeth it a Monkish epistle, And in lyke sort Bale speaketh of diuers others. S. Hilda. For cent 1. cap. 94. he saith: S. Hilda Abbesse was a most holy woman, Ibid. Iohn of Beuerly a man very learned and pious, accounted it most sweet to preach Christs Gospel out of the Pulpit, and ended his life in great constancie of [Page 113] Euangelical spirit. And cent. 2. cap. 1. Calleth him a most holy prelat. Cambden also Descrip: Britan. pag. 518. Calleth S. Werburg Saint. S. VVerburg. S. Milburg. S. Botulph pag. 526. S. Milburg a most holy virgin. p. 612. King Oswald Saint and pag. 150. That that age was most fruitful of Saints. pag. 473. Botulph most holy. And pag. 472. Guthlac lead his life in great holines. This by the confession of Protestants was the fruit of S. Austins religion. And if it be true, (as most true it is which our Sauiour said) that we can not gather grapes of thornes nor figges of brambles: And if it be true that vertue springeth not out of the Diuels seede, nor Saints out of his Religion; Sure it is also, that S. Austins Religion came not from the Diuel but from God. Can any man of sense thinke that so great sanctitie can stand with ignorance of the true way to saluation? With ignorance of the true worship of God? That men become Saints and attain to heauen by Religion of Diuels? Are Diuels so bountiful to men, as they will teach them the waye to heauen? Or haue they such skil as they can inuent new wayes to heauen besides the way that Christ taught? And this for the vertue of S. Austins followers; Now let vs see what account Protestants make of the learning of some of them.
4. That we may be assured that it was [Page 114] not ignorance which made our Ancestors imbrace S. Austins doctrine, That our Ancestors follovved not S. Austin vpon ignorance S. Aldelm, Bale saith cent. 1. cap. 83. Did so studie both Deuine, and Human learning, that be far passed all the Deuines of his tyme, most learned in Greeke, and Latin, S. Aldelm. in Verse, and Prose, and cleare in wit and speeche. Fox Acts 125. saith, he was a learned Bishop of worthy praise for his learning. Cambd. Descript. Brit. 210. saith, he was surely worthie that his memorie should remain for euer. For he was the first Englishman that wrote in Latin, and first that taught Englishmen to make Latin Verses. Godwin in Vit. Aldelm. He became Very learned, in Poetrie excellent, and writ much in Greek and Latin, Prose and Verse, but his cheefe studie was Deuinitie, in the which no man of his tyme was comparable vnto him. And yet to assure vs also of his Religion lib. cit. affirmeth, that he wrote at the commandement of Monks for shauing and anointing of Priests, for feasts of Saints, and single life, and other, (saith he) new rites, and that he had great familiaritie with Pope Sergius. And cent. 14. cap. 26. saith, that Maidulph maister of S. Aldelm was sullied with Papistical blemish, and was a most eager defender of the Roman constitutions. And yet the same Maidulph, (saith Cambden Brit. pag. 210,) was of great learning and singuler pietie. S. Beda. Of S. Beda Bale cent. 2. cap. 1. giueth this testimonie. He was so practised in Prophane writers that he scarce [Page 115] had his match in that age, he learnt Phisick, and Metaphisick out of the purest fountains. He knew the misteries of the Christian faith so soundly, (note) that for his exact knowledg both of Greeke and Latin many preferred him before Gregorie the Great. There is scarce any thing worth reading to be found in all Antiquitie which in due places is not read in Beda [...] if he had liued in the tymes of Austin, Hierom, Chrisostom; I doubt not but he might haue contended for equalitie with them. He put forth many bookes ful of all kind of learning. Thus Bale of S. Beda: and in like sort Fox Acts. pag. 127. saith, he was a man of worthy and memorable memory and famous learning, The whole Latin Church at that tyme gaue him the maistry in iudgement, and knowledg of the holy scripture. Stow Chron. pag. 93. Beda a famous learned man. Cooper Chron. An. 729. Beda for his learning and godly life was renowned in all the world. Bel in his Downfal Beda for vertue and learning renowned in all the world. Cambden. Brit. pag. 670. Bede the singuler glorie of England, by pietie and erudition obtained the name of venerable, wrote manie volumes, most learnedly. And yet how plaine a Papist S. Beda was shalbe shewed both by his owne doctrine, and by open confession of Protestants cap. 17.
5. The third wherof I will speake is Alcuin scholler to S. Beda, Alcuin. but maister to Charles the great. Of whome. Bale cent. 2 [Page 116] c. 17. VVriteth thus. He was thought by far the most learned Diuine of his age, yea of all English men from the beginning after Aldelm and Beda, in so much that he was maister to Charles the great, and the first beginner of the Vniuersitie of Paris, skilful in Latin, Greeke, and Hebrew. Cambd. in Brit: pag. 629. Calleth him the onely glorie of York. And yet who readeth this Alcuins booke de Diuinis Officijs shall clearly see that he, and our Contry then was as perfect Papists as any now are. For there he shal finde all our Ceremonies at Baptism of exsufflation, exorcising, of salt, Chrisme, and the lyke. Our Ancestors. vsed all our present Cath. Ceremonies in baptisme. Our three Masses on christmasse day, Our Candlels on Candlemasse day, Our Ceremonies in the holy weeke of keeping the Sepulcher, hallowing the font, putting out all the candels but one. Ther he shall see our seauen orders, our attire of Bishops at masse, our Transubstantiation, our Extreme Vnction, and that acounted a Sacramēt, our Confession of all our sinnes, our singing Masse, and praying for the dead. These, to omit innumerable more, confessed in lyke māner by Protestāts to haue bene great schollers, and profound Diuines, shew that it was not ignorance or want of knowledg which made our Forfathers to follow S. Austins doctrin, nor that the Protestants learned men haue by their learning discouered [Page 117] in it errors, as they call them. For whome haue they had comparable to any of these in learning, and industry whome of their owne haue they so much commended as they haue done these? Comparaison of Protest: learned men vvith ours Let any Protestant desirous of truth take Tindal, Latimer, Ridley (whome they terme the Apostles of England) and consider whither in learning, or vertue they be comparable to these three. And then iudge with indifferency on whose side truth is most lykely to stand. For all reason teacheth that they are most lykely to find truth, who abounded with most learning to search it, and were indued with most vertue to haue it from God. What reasonable man then is ther that forsaking the Doctrine of S. Aldelm, S. Beda, and Alcuin, whome not onely wee, but very Protestants confesse to haue bene most industrious to finde truth, most skilful to discerne it, and most vertuous to deserue to haue it taught of God, will follow Tindal, Latimer, Ridley, whose learning by the iudgment of Catholiques was very meane, and their life very vicious; and by the iudgement of their own men are but meanly commended either for good life, or good learning.
CHAP. XIII. That the Doctrine which S. Austin preached he sealed and confirmed by true miracles.
Hovv manie kindes of proofes for S. Austins miracles.1. THat Saint Austin confirmed his doctrine by miracles, I will proue. First by the testimony of those who liued in his tyme, secondly by the testimony of those that liued soone after, and lastly by the plain confession of Protestants. VVitnesses then liuing. Of those that liued in his tyme, first is S. Gregory who writing to Eulogius Patriarch of Alexandria lib. 7. epist. 30. saith. S. Gregorie. Both he (Austin) and they, vvho vvere sent vvith him shine vvith so great miracles in that (English) Nation, that they may seeme to imitat the vertues of the Apostles by the miracles, vvhich they vvorke. And lib. 9. epist. 56. writing to the Queene of France saith. VVhat and hovv great miracles our Redeemer hath vvrought in the conuersion of the forsaid (English) Nation, The Q. of France knevv that our nation vvas conuerted by great miracles. yt is alredy knovvn vnto your Excellency. And can any man thinck that this great Doctor would write to a Queene of France that she knew what miracles were done in England, if they [Page 119] were not manifest, and out of all doubt? And lib. 9. epist. 58. writing to S. Austin him selfe he saith. Reioice that English mens soules are by outvvard miracles dravvne to invvard grace. Ib. Diligently discusse thy self, vvho thou arte, and hovv great the grace is in that Nation, for whose conuersion thou hast receaued the gift of miracles. And lib. 27. Moral.. cap. 6. VVheras by good precepts, and heauenly words, yea with manifest miracles too, the grace and knowledg of God is powred into it (English harts) &c. By which words (saith S. Beda lib. 2. cap. 1.) this holy Father doth declare that Austin and his company brought the English men to the knowledg of truth, not onely by preaching to them in word but also by shewing them heauenly signes and miracles.
2. The second testimonie is the publick Epitaph which the English men set vpon S. Austins Tombe after his death in these wordes. S. Austins Epitaph. Here resteth the body of S. Austin first Bishop of Dorobernia, that was sent into this Land by S. Gregorie Bishop of the Cittie of Rome, approued of God by the vvorking of miracles, and brought Ethelbert and his people from the vvorshiping of Idolls vnto the Faith of Christ. The third testimonie of those that liued in S. Austins tyme, are the Britons, The Britons. who by the miraculous cure of a blind man, wrought by S. Austin in their sight were compelled to confesse (as S. Beda saith, lib. 2. cap. 2.) [Page 120] that to be the true vvay of righteousnes, vvhich S. Austin preached. And this testimony is much to be regarded, VVhy the testimonie of the Britons for S. Austins miracles is much to be regarded. for it is the testimonie of many, of enemyes, of eye witnesses, and of those among vvhome (saith S. Beda lib. 2. cap. 2.) vvere plures viri doctissimi. So they can be no way suspected ether of partialitie, being enemies, or of insufficiencie being many and present, and through their learning most able to iudg. Cambden also citeth a peece of a Historie, An vnnamed Author of S. Austins time. written (as he saith) in that time, which recordeth that S. Austin hauing blessed the Riuer Swale, and apointed that of ten thousand men (besides weomen and children) twoe and twoe should goe in, Great miracles. and Christen eche other, besides that none perished in so deepe a water, this miracle also happened, that all sicknes and deformitie was cured by that Christening.
3. After S. Austins tyme liued S. Beda who lib. 1. cap. 26. writeth. VVitnesses of S. Austins miracles after his tyme. The King being much delighted vvith the puritie of their life (S. Austin and his fellowes) and the example of their godly conuersation, as also vvith their svveet promises, vvhich they proued to be true by the vvorking of miracles, S. Beda. did beleeue and vvas baptized. And lib. 2. cap. 2. he reporteth the Prophecie of S. Austin of the destruction of the Britons for their obstinacie, and the euent answered therto after his death. Which is [Page 121] so sure a token of diuine reuelation as the Prophet Esay. cap. 41. saith, Tel vs vvhat things are to come herafter, and vve shall knovv that yovv are Gods. The like prophetical knowledg of things past is attributed to S. Paulin, one of S. Austins fellowes, by him lib. 2. cap. 12. and Godwin in vita Paulini, Fox Acts pag. 121, Holinshed pag. 108. and others. Likwise lib. 2. cap. 6. He recounteth the miraculous scourging of S. Laurence successor to S. Austin by S. Peter for intending to abandon our Contrie, vpon the reuolt therof to Paganisme. Which miracle is contested also by our cheefest historiographers Malmsbury lib. 1. Reg. and lib. 2. Pont. Huntington lib. 3. Marian. an. 617. Westmon. an. 616. Florent. an. 616. and confessed by some protestants, as Godwin in vit. Laurentij, and Holinshed pag. 158. In like manner lib. 2. cap. 33. Beda telleth how Peter a companion of S. Austin being drowned, Our Lord (saith he) made that euery night there appeared a light from heauen vpon the place vvhere he lay buried. Ethelvverd. After S. Beda liued Ethelwerd who lib. 2. cap. 1. writeth. That by the prayers of S. Austin Bishop our Sauiour Iesus Christ sheweth innumerable miracles to his faithful, at whose Tombe vnto this day no small miracles are wrought. Malmesb. Huntingt. vvestmon. Capgraue. To these witnesses we may ad Malmsb. lib. 1. Pont. Hunting l. 3. westmō. an. 603. and Capgraue [Page 122] also, who in the life of S. Austin writeth. That there were none or few in S. Austins company who had not the gift of curing, that they lightned the darknes of the heathens no lesse by miracles, than by preaching. And he addeth that S. Austin cured all the weak and sick that were brought vnto him, or visited of him.
Protestāts confesse S. Austins miracles.4. Thirdly amongst protestants Fox lib. 2. pag. 116. writeth that when the King had wel considered the honest conuersation of their (Austin and his fellowes) life, Fox. and mooued by the miracles wrought through Gods hand by them, and in the margent putteth this note, (Miracles vvrought by God for the conuersion of this land) he heard than more gladly. pag. 118. he mentioneth S. Gregories letter testifying Saint Austins miracles, and pag. 119. he saith that Beda, Cestrensis, Huntington, Iornalensis, and Fabia testifie the forsaid miracle of the blind man. Godvvin. Godwin in the life of S. Dauid, I doubt not but God affoarded many miracles to the first infancie of our Church. Nether therfor would I be to peremptory in derogating to much from such reports as we see no reason why they may not be true. And in the life of S. Austin. Austin wrought a miracle by healing a blind man for confirmation of his doctrine. Holinshed in Descript. Brit. King Ethelbert was persuaded by the good example of S. Austin and his company, and for many miracles shevved, to be baptized. And pag. 602. Austin to proue his [Page 123] opinion good, vvrought a miracle by restoring to sight one of the Saxon Nation that vvas blinde. And the same miracle acknowledgeth Stow Chron. pag. 66. and of forrein Protestants Hemingius in exposit. psal. 84. parte 1. cap. 6. Stovv. Hemingius.
5. Concerning the witnesses which I haue produced to testifie that S. Austin wrought these things which wee call miracles, The qualities of the sayd vvitnesses for S. Austins miracles. I would haue the Reader to consider, first that some of them were then liuing, as S. Greg. the Britons, and Authors of the Epitaph. Others liued after 1 as the rest. Secondly, some were forrein 2 as S. Greg. others Domestical in England. Thirdly some are publick as the Epitaph, 3 others priuat. Fourtly some were enemyes 4 to S. Austin as the Britons, the others, freinds. Fiftly, some were great Clercks 5 as S. Greg. S. Beda, and some of the Britons, who by their learning could iudg of the miracles; others of lesse account. Sixtly 6 some were great Saints, as S. Greg. and S. Beda were, who would not deliuer an vntruth, or vncertain fables for true and certain miracles; others of meaner qualities. Seuenthly some were eye witnesses, 7 as the Britons (and they enemyes too who would finde what falt they could) and the authors of the Epitaph; others by report. Lastly some are Catholicks, some Protestants. 8 [Page 124] And what greater variety of testimonies, or better qualified witnesses, would we aske to beleeue a thing than these be?
6. This great weight and varietie of witnesses we haue to beleeue that S. Austin did these things which are accounted miracles, No author before our Daies nor reason against S. Austins miracles. wether they be true or false, which we shall see anon. And to the contrary ther is no Author, forrain or Domestical; eye witnesse or other; freind or foe; Catholick or Protestant, before our daies: nor any reason at all besides that which Fulk Anotat. in Io. 14. giueth against S. Austins miracles, Se more of this in the preface to the Reader sup. and Fox lib. 2. pag. 122. against other miracles. vz. That they are not in scripture: therfor they are not bound to beleeue them. As if God were bound to write all the miracles, which he worketh, or we not bound to beleeue with human faith (of which alone we speak in this matter) that which is auouched by so sufficient human authoritie, vve bound to belevve vvith humane faith vvhat is deleuered vvith sufficient authoritie. as we can take no iust exception against it, either for skil to know the truth, or for will to speake it. If not, then farwel all human beleefe, which can require no more than so fufficient human authoritie, Inconueniences of not belevving humane authoritie. farwel all human authoritie, which can affoard no greater certaintie; farwel all human conuersation, which cannot stand without the beleefe of such [Page 125] authoritie, and let vs beleeve nothing but what God hath written or our selues haue seene. Let vs not beleeue any Records or Histories of times past, See S. Aust. lib. de vtil cred. cap. 12. no that euer there was such a man as S. Austin. And for times present, let vs beleeue no Iurie, nothing done in far Contries, nothing done out of our presence, no not that such were our parents, because none of these are written in Gods word, but are deliuered to vs by human authoritie, to which (as they say) we are not bound to giue credit. Thus yow see to what inconueniences this kind of sensles reason would lead vs, if we should follow it in other lyke matters. But besides, it is fond in it selfe, for it is taken from negatiue authoritie: which kind of argument (saith Iuel Art. 2. Diu. 13.) Vnles it be in consideration of some other circumstance is so simple as that a verie child may soone answer it. And iustly, Negatiue authoritie no authoritie. for negatiue authoritie is no authoritie, and silence no witnesse. Whervpon the law saith. Qui mutum exhibet nihil exhibet; especially when the silence is of such which had no cause to speake of the matter, as the scripture had none to fortel S. Austins miracles. And therfor to argue from such negatiue authoritie is to argue from noe authoritie and to seeme to vse reason, when indeed ther is none. For who would suffer a [Page 126] Malefactor, against whome many honest men haue deposed, to clear him selfe because diuers standers by say no thing against him? Would their silence, which in any mans iudgment maketh no more for him than against him, be preferred before the depositions of diuers witnesses omni exceptione maiores? And so, besids that the scripture was written many hunderd yeares before S. Austin was borne and therfor could not speak of his miracles but by prophecie, the silence therof in his miracles maketh no more against them than for them. For as it affirmeth them not, so nether doth it denie them. And therfor as Fulk argueth; The scripture affirmeth not S. Austins miracles; therfor they were not. An other might with as good reason say. The scripture denieth them not, therfor they were. But leaueth them to the authoritie and credit of those that report them. Which (as hath bene shewed) is as great as can be required to human beleefe: and therfor bindeth vs to giue human credit vnto them. S. Austin. For as S. Austin said wel lib. de vtil. cred. cap. 16. It is miserable to be deceaued by authoritie, but most miserable not to be moued by it. A part of beasts not to be moved vvith authoritie. Because to be deceaued ether by probable reason, or sufficient authoritie is a thing incident to man. But not to be moued with conuincent reason, or such [Page 127] sufficient authoritie, as no iust exception can be taken against it, hauing no reason or authoritie to the contrarie, is the part of a beaste vncapable of reason, or authoritie.
7. For this cause, perhaps some will grant that S. Austin did these things, That S. Austins miracles vvere true miracles. which are reported of him, but yet will say, that they are not true miracles, but false, such as may be done by nature, arte, or the Diuels helpe. But against these I oppose. First 1 that they say this without the authoritie of any ancient writter at all or any other before our dayes. See Alan. Copus Dial. 5. cap. 18. Secondly they say it without any reason taken from the miracles 2 them selues. For the sudden cure of a blinde person, whome the Britons could not cure, what suspition giueth it of a false miracle? That he was blind the Britons saw, that they could not cure him, them selues experienced. Thirdly I oppose the 3 manes wherby S. Austin cured him, which was as Beda testifieth lib. 2. cap. 2. By prayer to the Father of our lord Iesus Christ, beseeching that he would restore light to the blind person that by corporal illumination, and lightning of one man his spiritual grace might kindle many. Which meane of prayer to God, is quite opposit to the working of false miracles, which is by calling vpon the Diuel. Fourthly I oppose the ende for which 4 [Page 108] most of S. Austins miracles were done, which was to draw Pagans from Infidelitie to Christianitie, and from vice to vertue, as the effect did shew. But the Diuel would do nothing (and much lesse a miracle) to draw men from Infidelitie, and vice to which he enticeth them all he can; or to Christianitie and vertue, from which he driueth them by all meanes that in him lyeth. Therfor S. Austins miracles came not from the Diuel. And this trial of miracles by the end of them protestants allow as the true touchstone to try them by. As Fox Acts pag. 351. where he crediteth the miracle wrought in the king of Tartaria his child, which when it was born was vgly and deformed, and being Christened became faire and bewtifull. Because (saith he) it serued to the conuersion to the Christian faith, to which vse properly all true miracles do apertain. And yet that faith to which that King was brought, and for which that miracle was wrought was Papistical as Bale granteth cent. 4. pag. 303.
5 8. Fiftly I oppose the admirable, and by Protestants confessed holines of Saint Austin and his fellowes. What affinitie or commerce had such great vertue with the Diuel; From which how far he was, so far was he from working those miracles, [Page 129] which Austin and those vertuous men did. Sixtly I oppose the iudgment of 6 S. Gregorie, Beda, and other learned, and holy men hitherto who accounted them for true miracles. Who if learning, or vertue can descrie false miracles, were as like to descrie them as any now liuing. yea better, because many of them were present, and might consider many circunstances, which might help them to finde out the truth, which now we do not know. Seuenthly I oppose the iudgment 7 of the Britons amongst whome ther were as S. Beda saith, plures viri doctissimi, and who all were opposit to S. Austin, and therfor they wanted nether skil, nor wil to discouer the falsitie of his miracles, if any had bene. Lastly I oppose the confession 8 of the fornamed Protestants, who hauing duly considered all circunstances, haue not onely iudged, but confessed, written, and subscribed that S. Austins miracles were true miracles wrought (as Fox speaketh) through the hand of God.
9. For this, perchance, some may be perswaded to confesse that both S. Austin wrought these wonderous things which are recorded of him, That a miracle can not be vvrought to confirme an vntruth. and also that they be true miracles, and yet may say as Fulk doth Annot. in Marc. 9. That Hereticks may work miracles to confirm their erroneous opinions. [Page 130] That is direct blasphemie against God. For a miracle can not be wrought but by God his diuine power, who vseth it as a seal to confirm his Doctrin with. Whervpon S. Paul. 1. cor. 12. called miracles signes of his Apostleship, And marc. 16. they are called confirmations from God, and our Sauiour Io. 5. calleth them a greater testimonie than S. Iohn Baptist. And biddeth the Iewes if they will not beleeue him, beleeue his miraculous works. And S. Austin lib. de vtil. cred. cap. 14. saith, that Christ by miracles got authoritie, by authoritie deserued credit, by credit gathered multitudes, by multitude got antiquitie, by antiquitie strengthned Religion. Certain it is therfor, that as God can not contest, or confirme a lye, so he can not with hereticks cooperat to a miracle to confirme their erronious opinion. Wherfor as our Sauiour sayd to the Iewes. If I cast out Deuils in the finger of God suerly the Kingdom of God is come amongst yow. So might S. Austin say, if I by the finger of God work miracles, surely the Kingdome of God is come amongst yow. That S. Austin vvrought miracles for confirmation of that vvhich protestāts denie.
10. The last euasion which any Protestant can finde why he should not beleeue the doctrine of S. Austin confirmed of him by true miracles, is that which Fulk also giueth 2. cor. 12. To wit: that we are [Page 131] not certain whither his miracles were to confirme any of that corruption which he brought in. To which I reply, that this is but a ghesse of a distrustful mind. For who tould him 1 that S. Austin wrought no miracles for confirmation of that which he accounteth corruption. Secondly that God in conuersion 2 of Infidels vseth not to work miracles for confirma ion of euery Article of faith, but to authorize the Preacher for a true messenger of God, and the faith and religion which he teacheth for his diuine truth and way of saluation. And this Saint Austins miracles did proue sufficiently, and it is all wee seeke. Thirdly 3 I say that S. Austin wrought a miracle to confirm that which Protestants now account corruption. For the ende for which he cured the blind man in the sight of the Britons, was as S. Beda saith lib. 2. cap. 2. that they should conforme them selues to the holy Roman Church, namely in administring of baptisme. But the maner of administring of baptisme which S. Austin exhorted the Britons to, was vndoubtedly the same which his maister S. Gregor. lib. de Sacrament. and our ancient Contreyman Alcuin lib. de diuinis offic. describe, which Catholicks now vse, and Protestants reiect, to wit, besids baptising with water, to exorcize the [Page 132] child, and to breath in his face, to make the signe of the Crosse in the childs forhead, and brest, to put salt into his mouth, and to touch his nostrels and eares with spitle, and to anoint him betwene the shoulders. Surly these things considered, me think [...] S. Austin may say to vs as Saint Paul did to the Thessalonians. My Gospel was not to yow in speech onely, but in veritie and in the holy Ghost, and in much plentie. And that our Ancestors and we may say with the great Doctor Richard de S. Victore. The things which we beleeue were confirmed with so many, so great, so wonderful miracles, that it may seeme a kind of madnes any way to doubt of them. I would the Iewes (Protestants) would mark. I would the Pagans (Puritans) would consider, with what securitie of conscience we may appeare before God touching this parte. May we not with all confidence say to God, Lord if it be an error we were deceuied by thee? For the things which we beleue were confirmed amongst vs with so greate signes and wonders, and with such, as could not be wrought but by thee. Surely they were deliuered vnto vs by men of great holines, and approued with great and authentical testimonies, thy self cooperating and confirming their speeche with signes following.
11. Finally if any men be founde so Thomas-lyke, and hard of beleefe, that he will not beleeue that S. Austin wrought [Page 133] any miracle, let them answer that which S. Austin saith lib. 22. de ciuit. cap. 5. against the Pagans, S. Austin▪ who would not beleeue the miracles of the Apostles. If they beleeue not, that miracles were wrought by the Apostles of Christ (by S. Austin and his fellowes) that they might be credited; this one miracle alone sufficeth, that all the world should beleeue without miracles. That our English Ancestors should without al miracles forsake their ancient, and easy Religion, and follow a new, and difficult both for points of beleefe, as the mysterie of the Trinitie, Incarnation, Eucharist, and more difficult to practice, as to refrain both act, and thought.
12. If any ask why are not miracles now done for confirmation of S. Austins doctrine as wel as then, VVhy miracles are not novv. I answer with S. Gregorie homil. 29. in Euangel. S. Austin [...] The multitude of the faithful was to be nourished 1 with miracles, that it might increase to faith. Because we water the plants, which we set til we see them to haue taken roote, but after that we 2 leaue watering them. S. Greg. And with S. Austin lib. 22. de ciuit. cap. 8. I might say that miracles were necessarie before the world (of Britanie) did beleeue. VVho so euer now requireth wonders to beleeue, he is a great wonder that beleeueth not when the world beleeueth. Was it sufficient for the Iewes to beleeue the doctrine of [Page 134] Moises, that their Forfathers saw it confirmed of him by many wonders? And shall it not suffice vs that our Forfathers testifie that they saw S. Austins doctrine confirmed in lyke sorte? Were not our Forfathers to be credited as wel as those Iewes? Or are we more incredulous than their posteritie?
And hitherto Gentle Reader we haue shewed that Saint Austin had all things requisit to a sufficient and lawful Preacher of Gods word, vvhat hath bene hitherto proued. to wit great learning, famous vertue, lawful vocation and right orders: we haue also shewed that the Doctrine which he preached was the vniuersal faith and religion of all Christendom at that time, is confessed by the greatest Aduersaries therof to haue bene sufficient to bring men to heauen and was aproued and contested by God by manie miracles to be his diuine and infallible faith; what now remaineth but to seek out what S. Austins Religion was in particuler, that finding it we may be sure to haue found a Religion taught vnto our Ancestors aboue 1000. years agoe by a great Diuine, by a famous Saint and a lawful Preacher rightly sent and ordered, which so long since was the Religion of all Christendom, was approued by God him self by true miracles, and is confessed of [Page 135] the aduersaries to haue bene sufficient to saluation. Than the which I know not what more amy reasonable man can desire.
CHAP. XIIII. That S. Austin was a Roman Catholick, proued by his Maister S. Gregorie.
1. HOw careful S. Austin was to follow the doctrin and Religion of his Maister S. Gregorie apeareth by what was sayde before out of S. Beda. lib. 1. cap. 27. of the questions, S. Austins Rom. religion proued by S. Gregorie. which S. Austin sent vnto him so far as from England concerning small matters. And therfor his Religion may be euidently gathered by that of S. Greg. But because it would be tedious to proue that Saint Greg. was a Roman Catholick in all substantial points of Religion, I will for proofe hereof make choice of two especial points: To wit. The Popes Supremacie, and the Sacrifice of masse. Because in the first of these points Do: Reinolds in his Confer: pag. 568. affirmeth the very being, and essence of a Papist to consist. And D. Whitaker cont. Dur. pag. 503. [Page 136] saith: It is the head of popish Religion of which almost all the rest depend. And in the masse (saith D. Sutclif in his Answer to Exceptions pag. 11) The very soule of Poperie doth consist. And D. Whitak. loc. cit. pag. 426. affirmeth that, Nothing is more holy and diuine in our conceipt. And lastly I will proue it be the open confession of diuers Protestants.
S. Greg. beleued the Popes supremacie.2. As for the first pointe of the Supremacie S. Greg. lib. 4. Epist. 32. faith of Saint Peter (who as Bil on saith lib. 1. of Obed. pag. 380. was Founder of the Roman Church) It is manifest to all that know the Gospel, that by our Lords voice the care of the wholle Church was committed to S. Peter Prince of all the Apostles. And lib. 1. epist. 24. Peter houlding the Princedome of the Church accounted him self the cheefe in the Church. And lib. 11. epist. 44. he calleth the Roman Church Caput fidei, the head of the faith. His words are these: Admonemus vt Apostolicae sedis reuerentia nullius praesumptione turbetur. Tunc enim status membrorum integer manet, si caput fidei nulla pulsetur iniuria. Likwise lib. 7. epist. 49. he saith, The care enioyned to vs of all Churches doth bind vs. lib. 7. epist. 6. VVho doubteth but that shee (Church of Constant.) is subiect to the See Apostolick. And epist. 64. If any falt be found in Bishops I knovv not vvhat Bishop is not subiect to her (Church of Rome) Which last words do so plainly auouch S. Greg. opinion of the supremacy, as [Page 137] Doct. Reynolds Confer. pag. 547. findeth no better shift than impudently to say that either Greg. vvrote not so, or he vvrote an vntruth to cheere vp his subiects. Caluin lib. 4. cap. 7. §. 12. saith that, There is no vvord in all Greg. vvritings vvherein he more proudly boasteth of the largenes of his Primacie than this. Furthermore S. Greg. lib. 7. epist. 69. VVithout the authoritie and consent of the See Apostolick vvhat so euer is done (in Councells) hath no force. And contrariwise lib. 7. epist. 115. That reuerence is caried of the faithfull tovvarde the See Apostolick, that vvhat is apointed by her decree shall not after be disturbed. And the Archbishop of Rauema writing to him lib. 10. epist. 36. saith. The See of Rome sendeth her lavves to the Vniuersal Church. And him selfe lib. 12. cap. vlt. The See of Rome doth looke ouer the vvhole vvorld, and sendeth nevve constitutions vnto all. And lib. 11. epist. 56. writeth that the cause of a Bishop who had no Patriarch or Metrapolitan ouer him, vvas to be iudged (immediatly) of the See Apostolick, vvhich (saith he) is omnium Ecclesiarum caput, head of all Churches. Which proofe sheweth that he meaneth not head ship in excellency of gifts as Reinolds would Confer. pag. 548. but in gouernment. In like sort in psal. 4. poenit. he calleth Rome the head of all Churches and Lady of Nations, which Title of the [Page 138] head of all Churches because Pope Boniface 3. who succeded S. Greg. within one yeare or two procured the Emperour Phocas to declare to appertaine to the Bishops of Rome, he is accounted of all Protestants generally to be the first true Pope and Antichrist of Rome. But if S. Greg. authoritie were not so great in the Church as Ministers are ashamed to account him an Antichrist, they would as soone call him Pope and Antichrist, as they do Pope Boniface, because he auoucheth the same Title which Boniface did.
3. Nether did S. Greg. onely claime this Supremacie but also practized it often tymes. S. Greg. practizeth the supremacie. For. lib. 2. Epist. 14. He excommunicated the Archbishop of Salona in Dalmatia. lib. 4. Epist. 50. He deposed Anastasius Archb. of Corinth in Greece. And Epist. 15. made the Bishop of Prima Iustiniana his Legat, and likwise the Bishop of Arles in France. Epist. 51. And. lib. 5. Epist. 24. When there arose a controuersie betweene a Priest of Calcedon, and the Patriarch of Cōstantinople according to the Canons (saith he) it fel to the See Apostolick and was ended by our iudgement. And lib. 10. Epist. 30. He maketh a Bishop sweare that he will In all things abide in the Communion of the Bishop of Rome. And in Bed. lib. 1. cap. 27. [Page 139] Taketh vpon him to commit all the Bishops and Priests of Britany to S. Austins charge, and without asking the Prince his leaue, apointed him to erect two Archbishoppriks, and 24. Bishopricks. Finally he tooke vpon him to depose kings, and princes. For lib. 11. Epist. 10. He saith Siquis &c. If any king Priest Iudge or seculer person knowing this constitution of ours shall attempt to break it, Let him want al Dignitie of his povver, and honor. And lib. 12. cap. vlt. If any king Prelat Iudg or seculer person of vvhat Degree or highnes soeuer (doe violat the priuiledgee of S. Medards Monasterie, Let him be deposed. And (as Baron: An. 600 writeth out of the Chronicles of Millan) gaue the Bishop of that Cittie authoritie to chuse what king he woulde after the race of Lomburdian kings was ended. Protestāts opinion of S. Gregorie about the supremacie. For these speeches and acts of Greg. Doct. Reinolds Confer pag. 549 saith of him and of all the Popes for 300. yeares before him that they auouch more of their See than is true and right. But now the question is not about right, Reinolds▪ but about S. Greg [...] opinion of Supremacie. And pag, 545. saith that S. Greg. is somewhat large that waye. pag. 550. The primacie which Greg Leo and others giue to the See of Rome doth so exceed the truth that &c. And pag 17. he saith that Leo the great (who was Pope 130. yeares before Greg.) [Page 140] cherished the egge of the Popes Supremacie. And pag. 16. saith, Leo made Peter a fellow, head, a partie, Rock, and half foundation with Christ. Which saith he pag. 10. Leo did that he might rise vp with S. Peter. And Doct. Whitak, VVhitaker Fulke. lib. de consil. pag. 37. Leo was a great builder of the See of Antichrist. Fulkin 2. Thessal. 2. Leo and Greg. were great workers and futherers of the See of Antichrist, and of the mystery of iniquity. And ibid. he doubteth not to say that the mysterie of iniquitie did vvorke in the See of Rome in Peters tyme, and did shew it self in Anicetus, Victor, Cornelius, Sozimus, Bonifacius, Cel [...]stinus. By which confes [...]ion of Protestant [...] a man of mean eyesight will easely see, what S. Greg. and his Predecessors thought of the supremacie. For if they were not of greater authoritie for their learning holines and antiquity, they would haue bene as wel accounted Popes and Antichrists as their successors are.
In vvhat sense S. Gregorie impugned the Title of vniuersal Bishop.4. If any obiect that S. Greg. vehemently impugneth the Title of the vniuersal Bishop, which the Patriarch of Constantinople in his time vsurped, calling it proude, sacrilegious, and such like, which he would neuer haue done if he had thought him selfe to haue bene head of all the Churches in the world; I answer, that S. Greg. could not doubt, but that the [Page 141] Title of vniuersal Bishop might in some sense agree to the Pope. Because the Councel of Calcedon which lib. 1. Epist. 24. he professeth to reuerence as one of the fower Ghospells, offered it to his Predecessors as him self testifieth lib. 4. Epist. 32. Whervnto he addeth Epist. 37. That his adduersarie the Patriarch of Constant. knew wel that per Calcedonense Concilium huius Apostolica Sedis Antistites Vniuersales oblato honore vo [...]ati sunt. And lib. 4. epist. 36. saith that the Patriarch of Alexandria knew it also to be so. Which he would neuer haue said, vnles it had bene both certain and euident, so as his Aduersaries could not deny it. Wherto lib. 7. epist. 30. he addeth, that it was giuen to his Predecessors by Fathers after the Councel. And in the said Councel, VVhich (as Reinolds saith Confer. pag. 563.) was a Company of 630. Bishops sound in Religion and zealous of the glorie of God. (although it hath bene falsified by the Gr [...]cians as witnesseth S. Greg. lib. 5. epist 14.) yet thrise is Pope Leo called Vniuersal Patriarch without the gain saying of any one. Which so many and so zealous would neuer haue permitted, if it had bene altogether vnlawful. And the same Reinolds confer. pag. 562. professeth that the said Councel named Pope Leo their head. And pag. 561. That he was President of the [Page 142] Councel. S. Beda calleth S. Gregorie ouer the vvhole vvorld. And of Bed. lib. 2. cap. 1. S. Greg. is called high Bishop ouer the whole vvorld. Besids that, Popes were before that time called Bishops of the Vniuersal Church, as it is to be seene in Pope Leo Epist. 54. 62. 65. Sixtus 1. epist. 2. Victor epist. 1. Pontianus and Stephanus epist. 2. Which in sense is all one with Vniuersal Bishop, if this Title be taken in the proper sense. vvhy the Patriarch of Constant vnlavvfully tooke the title of vniuersal Bishop. But S. Greg. condemned it in the Patriarch of Constant. both bec [...]use it could no waye pertain to him in the proper sense, for that he was not head of all the Church, and also because he claimed it in such a 1 sense, as is vtterly vnlawful both to the Pope, and to any Bishop els, and is in 2 deede sacrilegious. For as S. Gregorie witnesseth lib. 4. epist. 34. 36 38. lib. 5. epist. 60. lib. 6. epist. 31. 37. and lib. 7. epist. 29. and 30. He would be called Vniuersal Bishop in such sort as his brethren being despised, he alone might be called Bishop, or that he might seeme to haue denyed his brethren to be Bishops. That is, so as if him self alone were the onely true and proper Bishop, and others but his Deputies or Vicegerents, and not so formal nor true Bishops as he. In which sense that Title is truly sacrilegious; as robbing all other Bishops of their Episcopal Dignitie. S. Gregorie for Masse.
5. And for the second point of Masse; [Page 143] S. Greg. him self saith, lib. 7. epist. 29. thus: VVee do the solemnitie of the Masse euery day in honor of them (Martyrs). Sutclif in his Answer to the Catholick supplication denieth these words to be in the place cited. Which who will seeke shall take a taste of his impudencie. Doct. Reinolds in his Confer. pag. 532. Iuel art. 1. diui. 31. And art. 3. diuis. 21. and others saye, that S. Greg. Masse was a Communion, because in the Canon therof are these words, vvho so euer shal receaue of this participation of the Altar the holy body and blood of thy sonne. But so they might prooue that our Masse were no true Masse, because the sayd wordes are in the Canon therof. And they proue no more, than that the Church prayeth for all such as shall communicat at masse, and there shall receaue (not bare bread and wine) but the body and blood of Christ. That S. Greg: masse vvas no Protestant Communion. For to say that S. Greg. masse was a Protestantish Communion of very material bread and wine, as Iuel speaketh Art. 8. Diui. 2. were great impudency. First, because in S. Greg. Massse is the Canō of our Masse, in which the substance of our Masse consisteth. 2 And therfore his masse can be no more a Protestant Communion than ours. And besides in the same booke of S. Greg: is the very forme wherwith our Priests are [Page 144] made to say our Masse, vz: Take power to 2 offer Sacrifice and to say Masse as wel for the liuing as for the dead. Secondly Saint Greg. Masse was a true sacrifice of the body and blood of Christ, as appeareth by these his words lib. 4. Dialag: (which book Bale cent. 1. cap. 68. confess [...]th to be his) cap. 58. VVe must sacrifice the daylie hosts of his (Christs) flesh and blood; The hoste sacrificed at Masse saueth the soul according to S. Greg. for this holsome sacrificie doth saue the soule from euerlasting death, which mystically representeth to vs that death of the onely sonne, who albeit rising from death now dyeth not, and death hath now no more power ouer him, yet he liuing in him selfe immortally and incorruptibly is sacrificed for vs in this mysterie of the holy Oblation. Christ sacrificed at masse vvithout dying. For his body is there receaued, his flesh is deuided for the saluation of his people. His blood is not powred now into the hands of the Infidells but into the mouth of the faithful. Christs blood povvred into the mouths of the faithful. Loe how he professeth that we daylie sacrifice Christs body and blood, and that this daylie sacrifice saueth the soule from eternal death, and that though Christ be not killed therby, yet is he sacrificed; and his flesh and blood distributed to the people when they communicat at Masse. which is the verie doctrin which we teach. S. Greg. beleued Transubstātiation. Again, in S. Gregories Masse Transubstantiation was beleeued, as appeareth by these wordes of Doct. Humfrey Iesuit. part. 2. rat. 5. pag. 626. 627. Gregorie and Austin [Page 145] brought in Oblation of the holy host, Transubstantiation &c. How then could his Masse be a Protestant Communion? Morouer in the Masse which his scholler S. Austin taught our Forfathers, The mystery of the flesh and pretious blood (saith Beda lib. 5. cap. 22.) of the immaculat lamb is offered to God the Father in hope of redemption? And S. Greg. lib. de Sacram. ante Canonem calleth the host of his masse the holesome host of the whole world, the vital host, The hoste of Masse a vital hoste expelling sinnes. which expelleth all sinnes and causeth warines to auoid them for euer. Is this likly to be very material bread? And again l. cit. Dial. cap. 57. he telleth vs that while one was captiue amongst enemies, Masse louseth the bonds of a captiue. his wife got sacrifice certain dayes to be offered for him, who longe tyme after returning to his wife tould her what dayes his bonds were loosed, which she knew to be the dayes, when she got sacrifice offered for him. Masse saueth from drovvning as manie faithful vvitnesses testifie. Ibid. VVhen a Bishop (saith S. Greg.) offered the Sacrifice of the holesome hoste for the soule of him whome he thought was drowned, he was saued from drowning, as many (saith he) faithful, and religious men haue witnessed to me and doe witnesse. S. Greg. apointed 30 Masses to be said for one dead. And cap. 55. he telleth of two deliuered out of the paines of Purgatorie by his Masse. wherof 30. Masses were sayde for one of them by his owne apointment. Thirdly S. Greg. Masse was 3 said in honor of Martyrs, as is alredy [Page 146] shewed, and offered for the dead as is euident; and Reinolds loc. cit. confesseth, 4 but so is not their communion. Fourthly Ba [...]. cent. 1. cap. 68. saith that Greg. ordered the ceremonies of the Masse and made vp the Canon therof. And Ibib. telleth what parts he added to the Masse. Again Kemnit. in Examen. pag. 826. 827. confesseth Masse as it is now, to haue bene finished in S. Greg. time. But now it is far different from Protestants communion. And it is euident that nothing since his tyme is added to the Canon, which includeth the 5 substance of the Masse. Finally Fox Acts pag. 130. saith that about the yeare 780. Pope Adrian ratified and confirmed the order of S. Greg. Masse, At what tyme (saith he) this vsuall Masse of the Papists began to be vniuersal, and vniforme and generally receaued in all Churches Loe he confesseth that our vsual Masse came from S. Greg. and telleth the tyme when it began generally to be receaued in all Churches, To wit about 900. yeares agoe.
Protestāts confesse S. Greg. to haue bene a Papist.6. Lastly I will proue S. Greg. to haue bene a Roman Catholick by the open confession of our Aduersaries, Fulk. in Apoc. 6. saith, Greg. was superstitious in reliques And 2. Thessal. 2. Greg. was a great worker and furtherer of the See of Antichrist, Fulk. and of the mystery of iniquitie. Io. 21. Gregorie gathered [Page 147] some thing for Peters Primacie. Ib. VVe go not about to clear Gregorie from all vsurpation of Iurisdiction more than to his See appertained. He thought to highly of his See And Math. 4. Gregorie alowed of Images Hebr. 11. Allowed Images to be in Churches Acts. 17. Greg. alowed Images to be lay mens bookes Math. 16. and 1, Cor. 3. Gregorie granteth Purgatorie. Sutclif. Sutclif Subuers. cap. 4. Greg. vsed litanies, allowed Purgatorie, esteemed much reliques of Saintes. Whitak. cont Dur. pag. 480. Greg. Purgatorium vt certum dogma tradidit. VVhitaker. Fulk 1. Timoth. 4. Gregorie indeed willeth holy water to be made and to he sprinkled in the Idols Temples, Altars to be built, and reliques to be layd vp. Gregorie indeede did send many superstitious tokens, as a littel Key from of S. Peter for his blessing. Math. 16. Greg. fauoreth the supremacy of S. Peter. Bale Cent. 1. cap. 68. Greg. burdened the Church and Religion of God more then all, Bale. with more than Iewish Ceremonies. He ordered the rites of Masse, commanded Masses to be said ouer the Dead bodies of the Apostles, S. Greg. described to haue bene a profest Papist. deuised Letanies, and Procession, permitted the Image of the blessed Virgin to be caried about, confirmed Pilgrimage to Images by Indulgences for the peoples deuotion; he was a Maintainer of Pardons, S. Greg. granted indulgences. granted Indulgences to those that visit Churches on certain dayes, made four bookes of Dialogues for strengthning Purgatorie. Admitted adoration of the Crosse, and Masses for the dead, Called the [Page 148] English men to Romish rites by Austin the Monk. And much more there. And cap. 70. Gregorie brought in Ceremonies, Procession, Suffrages, adoration, Masses, trust of mens works. Item. After Greg. tyme puritie of doctrine decreased & the Inuocation of dead Saints together with sale of Masses increased, and the Mysterie of the Eucharist began to be offered for the dead. Bishops also from the doctrine of faith, fled to trust to mens works, and human satisfactions, which (saith he) is manifest of Gregorie. Item. Greg. sent Austin to the English men that he might bring in not Christ, but the Roman Religion stuffed with the commandements, and traditions of men. And finally cap. 71. he saith in plain termes that Greg. brought Papistrie into England. Also Doct. Humfrey Iesuitismi part. 2. rat. 5. pag. 626. 627. Greg. and Austin brought into the Church a burden of Ceremonies, Humfrey. The Bishops Pal to vse onely at Masse, Purgatorie, Oblation of the holsom host, prayers for the dead, Reliques, Transubstantiation, Transubstātiation. new halowing of Churches. Of all which what other proceeded but that Indulgences, Monkerie, Poperie, and the rest of the Masse of Popish superstition should be builded thervpon. Ansvver to the Examinat. printed at Geneua 1566. pag. 45. And all these things did Austin a great Monk being taught of Gregorie a monk, bring into England. Who will see more of S. Greg. confessed Papisme by Protestants may read Osiander cent. 6. pag. 288. But what we haue cited out of English Protestants will [Page 149] suffice I hope to perswade any in different man that S. Greg. was a Papist. Who will see more out of S. Greg. himself may read lib. 7. epist. 53. and 109. lib. 9. epist. 71. lib. 12. cap. vlt. lib. 1. epist. 25. 33. lib. 8. epist. 22.
CHAP. XV. That Saint Austin and his fellowes were Roman Catholicks, proued by their own deedes and Doctrine.
1. FIrst Saint Austin was a Benedictin Monk, Ansvv. to D. Bish. pag. 197. or (as Doctor Abbots calleth him of the colour of his habit) a black Monk, 1 Which kind of Monks Bale cent. 13. cap. 4. accounteth one of the hornes of the beast, so he termeth the Pope; And cent. 1. cap. 100. saith they filled all with superstition, and Idolatry. And Fox lib. 3. pag. 153. condemneth these kinde of Monks as superstitious, tyed to a prescript forme of dyet, apparrel, and other things, and forbidden to marry. Secondly he was a Romish 2 Priest and Romish Archbishop as Doct. Abbots calleth him pag. 198. And Romish Legat as Bilson termeth him lib. de Obed. pag. 114. And what masse or seruice of God, a Romish Priest vseth euery one knoweth. [Page 150] Thirdly, when he and his fellowes came into England, they came as S. Beda lib. 1. cap. 25. and all other writers agree carrying before them in place of a banner a Crosse of siluer, and the Image of our Sauiour painted in a table, and singing the Letanies. Which Letanies (saith Bale Cent 1 pag. 62.) were supersticious. Fox lib. 2. pag. 116. saith they went in Procession. Beda lib. 2. cap. 26. In Canterburie they resorted to an ancient Church built in the honor of S. Martin, made while the Romans yet dwelled in England, and began there first to say seruice, say Masse, pray, preach and Christen. cap. 27. Saint Austin was made Archbishop by the authoritie of Pope Greg. (or as S. Beda speaketh of,) at the commandement of S. Gregorie. He enquireth of Gregorie how offerings at the Altar should be distributed, what Ceremonies he should vse at Masse, and the like cap. 29. He receaued from Gregorie all such things as were necessarie for the furniture, and ministrie of the Church. As holy vessels, Altar clothes, Ornaments for Churches, apparrel for Preists, and Clergie, and a Pal to were onely when he sayd Masse & authoritie to institute 12. Bishops vnder him and 12. vnder a Bishop of York, and superioritie ouer all the Priests of Britanie cap. 30. S. Austin is apointed by Gregorie not to pul downe the Temples of Idols, Holie vvater. but to make holy water, and sprinkle about the same Temples, to build Altars, [Page 151] and place reliques in them. cap. 33. Saint Austin builded a Monasterie in which King Ethelbert through his aduise built a nevv Church in the honor of S. Peter and Paul lib. 2. cap. 2. Saint Austin exacted of the Britons to celebrat Easter, and administer baptisme after the maner of the holy Roman Church. And cap. 35. Beda speaking of the Church of the Austins in Canterbury saith, This Church hath almost in the midst of it an Altar dedicated in the honor of S. Greg. Pope, on the vvich Altar euery Saterday their memories are solemly celebrated by the Priest of that place. cap. 4. S. Paulin vsed an Altar of stone. And cap. 20. a great goulden Crosse and a goulden Chalice consecrated for the ministrie of the Altar.
2. Besides Pope Boniface 3. was by the Emperor Phocas declared to be the true 4 Oecumenical Patriarch, S. Austin aliue vvhen the Pope (as Protest: say) became Antichrist. or head of the Church as all writers Protestants and Catholicks do agree which was done in the yeare 605. as some say, or 606. as Baron. And this Pope Boniface therby (as generally all Protestants affirme) became the first Pope and Archbishop of Rome. Whitak. cont Dur. pag. 501. I affiirme (saith he) that in the tyme of Boniface 3. Antichrist openly placed his Throne in the Church of Rome. Fulk Answer to a Counter Cath. pag. 72. The Popes from Boniface 3. were all blasphemous Hereticks and Antichrists. And in [Page 152] 1. Ioan. 2. Boniface 3. went manifestly out of the Church and became Antichrist. Fox lib. 2. pag. 120. Rome euer since Boniface 3. hath houlden maintamed and defended his Supremacie. The same hath Cooper Chron. An. 611. The like hath Bale Cent. 1. pag. 69. 70. Downham of Antichrist, and generally all Protestants. But S. Austin was both in this Popes time, for he subscribed to the Charter of king Ethelbert made An. 605. and after. For as Bale saith Cent. 13. cap. 1. He dyed. 608. or as Malmsb. in fastis saith 613. and yet is he not found but to haue obeyed this Pope Boniface as he did obey Gregorie. Which he would neuer haue done if he had thought it Antichristian for the Pope to be head of the Church. S. Mellits communion vvith a Pope vvhome Protestāts account the second Antichrist. Yea S. Mellit one of his fellowes and Successors went to Rome about the yeare 610. to commune saith Beda lib. 2. cap. 4. and counsel with the Apostolick Pope Boniface 4. the immediat successor of Boniface 3. for necessarie causes of the English Church, sat in a Councel with him, subscribed to what was decreed of that Councel, and brought the Precepts to be obserued of the English Church. And cap. 7. S. Beda writeth, Also S. Iustus. that this S. Mellit and S. Iustus (an other of S. Austins companions and successors) receaued eftsons exhorting Epistles from this Boniface. And cap. 8. he saith that Iustus receaued [Page 153] also authoritie to ordain Bishops from the high Bishop Boniface and a Pal. And cap. 17. and 18. that S. Paulinus and S. Honorius receaued also their Pals from Pope Honorius. And S. Paulin, and S. Honorius. Which Pal was giuen by Popes to Metropolitans as a token of agreement in faith. And therfor Pope Pelagius Predecessor to S. Greg. decreed D. 100. That what Metropolitan so euer after three monthes of his Consecration shall not send to Rome to declare his faith and receaue his Pal shall leese his Dignitie. This we see how S. Austin and his fellowes by their life and deedes professed their agreement and faith euen with those Popes, whome Protestants account the first Antichrists. But besids this, we haue also the testimonie of the Popes of that tyme, and of S. Austins own fellowes. Popes vvhom Protest. account Antichrists approued S. Austins doctrine. For Pope Boniface 5. writing to S. Iustus aforsaid in Bed. lib. 2. cap. 8. saith thus. After vve had read the letters of our deere sonne King Edbald we vnderstood vvith vvhat great learning and instruction of holy scripture yovv haue brought him to the beleefe of the vndoubted faith. Loe this Pope aproued the doctrine and faith of S. Iustus, which he could neuer haue done vnles S. Iustus had allowed the Supremacie. And S. Laurence, Mellit and Iustus writing to the Scottish Bishops in Beda lib. 2. cap. 4. professe, that it was the customable maner of the See of Rome euen in their [Page 154] tyme to send preachers into all places of the world. Which custome they could neuer haue accounted lawful, vnles they had thought that See to haue Iurisdiction, and gouernment in the whole world. S. Austin calleth the Pope Father of all Christendom. Yea S. Austin in his speech to King Ethelbert in Capgraue calleth S. Greg. totius Christianitatis Patrem, the Father of all Christendom. And thus much of S. Austin and his fellowes deedes, and doctrine out of Chatholick writers. S. Austins acts of Papistrie out of Protestants. Now let vs come to Protestants. 3. Bilson and Abbots a [...] is aforsaid call S. Austin a Romish Monk, a Romish Priest, a Romish Legat. Which names shew of what Religion they account him. Abbots. Godwin in vit. Aug. saith, S. Greg. being made Pope sent Austin hither, Godvvin. vnto whome he apointed 40. other that should aide him in this holy work. Ib. he testifieth that S. Greg. sent him a pal, and Church ornaments. That he dedicated a Monasterie to S. Peter and Paul, that he claimed authoritie ouer all this Iland Entred the place of Counsel with his Banner and his Crosse, and with singing Procession. Fox. Fox Acts. pag. 116. They went with Procession to Canterburie singing Alleluyae with the Letanie. Sutclif. Sutclif Subuersion, cap. 5. Austin brought in an Image of Christ, and a siluer Crosse, and began (saith he) to chant Letanies. Now wh [...]ther these be signes of Protestancie or Papistrie I leaue to euerie one to iudge. Holinshead. Also Holinshed descript. Brit. [Page 155] testifieth (as before we heard out of Saint Beda) that S. Austin came with a siluer Crosse and Image of our Lord and Sauiour painted in a table, singing Litanies. And that in Canterburie they accustomed to pray, say Masse, preach and baptize in S. Martins Church. And that S. Greg. sent to Austin a Pal, which (saith he) was the ornament of an Archbishop. And that Masse and Letanie was at that tyme in France. Again that Lawrence with his fellow Bishops wrote letters to the Britons to conform them in the Vnitie of the Roman faith. Item Mellitus solemnizing Masse distributed &c. Now what Masse it was that Romish Priests, Romish Monkes, Romish Legats as Bilson and Abbots call them, sayde, I leaue to euery one to iudge. And if any body should doubt, Fulk. Fulk in Hebr. 10. may put him out of doubt. For ther he writeth S. Beda sayd that, English men in his time vnderstood the holsome sacrifice (of Masse) auailed to redemption both of body and soule. Which Fulk calleth superstitious, and vndoubtedly meaneth the Masse. And thus much of S. Austins Papistry by his owne deedes both out of Chatholick and Protestant writers.
CHAP. XVI. That Saint Austin was a Roman Catholick, prooued by the confession of learned Protestants.
D. Abbots 1. DOctor Abbots in his late answer to Doct. Bishop pag. 197. calleth S. Austin a black Monk. pag. 20. The Italian Monk, brought new obseruations from Rome, and the English receaued the same. pag. 198. A Romish Priest, required the British Bishops to be subiect to his Romish authoritie. A Romish Archbishop brought in nouelties and superstitions, and did contaminat the faith of Christ, Mellitus, Laurentius, Iuel. Iustus, all of Austins company and condition Iuel Art. 3. Diu. 21. It is thought of many that Austin corrupted the Religion that he found here vvith much filth of superstition. D. Fulk. Fulk 1. Cor. 4. Austin did not beget the Nation of the English men to Christ by the pure Gospel, but vvith the mixture of Traditions. And that Christian Religion vvhich he found in the Britons he labored to corrupt vvith Romish inuentions. 1. Cor. 15. Austin did not in all points teach the true faith to the Saxons. 2. Cor. 12. Aust. brought in corruption. Syr Francis Hastings in his Wast word [Page 157] once or twise saith, that Austin brought in the Romish Religion. Osandes. Osiander Epit. Hist. cent. 6. Aust. thrust Roman rites and customs vpon the English. To vvit Altars, Vestements, Masses, Chalices, Crosses, Candlesticks, Censars, Banners, holy Vessels, holy vvater, and bookes of Roman customs. B. Bale. See Magdeburgenses cent. 6. Bale cent. 1. pag. 19. After Austins Apostleship (saith he) vnder the English Saxons there followed an other kind of Monkes which corrupted all with most filthy superstitions & Idolatries. And cent. 1. cap. 70. Austin entred not with the Gospel (of Luther) of Christian peace, but with the banner of his Apostleship, with a siluer Crosse, Letanies, Procession, Images, painted Pictures, Reliques, and ritual bookes. And cap. 72. Aust. made Elbald drinck of the cup of the whore, cap. 73. King Ethelbert first of all English men receaued of Greg. 1. Bishop of Rome by Austin the opinions of the Roman Religiō with all (saith he) the imposture or deceit, and dyed the one and twentith yeare of his receaued Papisme. And pag. 73. he calleth our primitiue church a carnal Synagogue. And yet further cent. 8. cap. 85. Austin (saith he) brought in Popish Monkerie, & besides the Popes traditions (o filthie and blasphemous mouth) brought no thing but mans dung. Cent. 13. c. 1. Austin the Roman brought hither Romish rites without sound doctrine. The King receaued Romanisme with the anexed Idolatries. He brought in Monkes, Altars, Vestements, Images, Masses, Chalices, Crosses, [Page 158] Candlesticks Banners, holy (as they call them) Vessels, holy water, and bookes of Roman customs. Their cheeffest studies were about the oblations of Masses. And finally Cent. 14. cap 31. he saith, Austin disposed all things in England to the forme of the Sinagogue of Rome, and made English men honorers of the Pope. Thus plainly is S. Austins Roman Religion confessed by Bale who was both as earnest a Protestant and as skilful in antiquities as euer [...]nglish Protestant was. Holinshead. Holinshead also Descript. Brit. cap. 27. saith The Inhabitants of Britanie receaued the Doctrine of Rome brought in by Austin and his Monks. Ib. Austin indeed conuerted the Saxons from Paganisme but imbued them with no lesse hurtful superstition than they did know before. For besides the name ef Christ and external contempt of their pristinat Idolatrie, he taught them nothing at all, but rather made an exchange from grosse to subtil trecherie, from open to secret Idolatrie, and from the name of Pagans to the bare Title of Christians. So far were these men from thincking S. Austin to haue bene a Protestant, or to haue agreed with them as Fulk would 2. Cor. 12. in the cheefe and most essential points of faith.
CHAP. XVII. That S. Austin was a Roman Catholick, proued by the Doctrine and faith of the Engilsh Church which he founded.
1. IN this Chapter I will first set downe what Catholicks haue written of the faith of our Primitiue Church, and after 1 what Protestants. First therfor our Primitiue English Christians sayd Masse, Masse in honor of Saints. and that in honor of Saints. Beda lib. 4. cap. 14. Let them say Masses and giue thanks that their prayer is heard, and also for the memorie of King Oswald. Likwise they sayd Masse for the dead, and consequently beleued it to be propitiatorie for sinnes. Masse for the dead. Ibid. cap. 22. Tuna a Priest and Abbot did often times cause Masse to be saide for his (brothers) soule Item lib. 5. cap. 13. and lib. 3. cap. cit. They erected Monasteries that dayly praier might be made for 2 the dead. Offered to god the pretious bodie and blood of Christ. Secondly they did beleeue that they offered to God the pretious body and blood of Christ as we beleeue we do at Masse. Beda lib. 5. cap. 22. All Christian [Page 160] Churches throughout the world should prepare bread and wine for the mystery of the flesh and precious blood of the immaculat lambe, and when all lessons, prayers, rites, and ceremonies vsed in the solemn feast of Easter were done, should offer the same to God the Father, in hope of their redemption to come. lib. 4. cap. 28. S. Cutbert offered the host of the holsome Sacrifice to God. 3 Thirdly, Cōfession of sinnes and pennance for them. they confessed their sinnes to Priestes, and they enioined pennance. lib. 4. cap. 25. Adaman in his youth had committed a certain greiuous sinne, resorting therfor to a Priest confessed his sinne to him. The Priest when he had heard his sinne, said, a great wound requireth a great cure and medecin, therfor giue thy self to fasting, and prayer as much as thou art able. And lib. 4. cap. 27. He telleth how Saint Cutbert heard mens confessions, and enioined them pennance. Miracle for confession. And lib. 5. cap. 14. He telleth a dreadful punishment inflicted by God on one, because in time of sicknes he would not confesse his sinnes. 4 Fourthly, Priests could not marry. their Clergy after holy orders takē could not marry. S. Greg. in Beda. lib. 1. cap. 27. If ther by any in the Clergy out of holy orders that can not liue chast, they shall take wiues. The same hath S. Beda l. 5. c. 22. Fiftly, Dirige & Masse for the dead. 5 they song dirige ouer night, and in the morning sayd Masse for the dead. Beda lib. 3. cap. 2. The religious men of Hagstalden haue of long time bene accustomed to come [Page 161] euery yeare the eue and the day that S. Oswald was slayne to keepe Dirges there for his soule and in the morning solemnly to offer for him the sacrifice of the holy Oblation. Sixtly they vsed holy 6 water and consecrating Churches. Holie vvater, candels. Crosses, holie oile &. Beda lib. 5. cap. 4. The Bishop (S. Iohn) sent the sick Lady some of the holy water which he had halowed in the Dedication of the Church, and also candles lighted, Crosses, and holy oyle as we do now as is euident by Malmsb; lib. 2. Pont. pag. 235. and Ealred in vit. Edwardi. Seuenthly, they blessed them selues with 7 the signe of the Crosse. Blessing vvith the signe of the Crosse. Beda lib. 4. cap. 14. Cednam blessing him selfe with the signe of the holy Crosse layd down his head on the Boulster, and so falling a little in a slumber ended his life in quiet. And lib. 5. cap. 22. Euery congregation of faithful men accustometh to beare the signe of the Crosse on their forheads, that by the Diuin power of the same they may be defended from all assaults of the Diuel. Eightly, their Priests and 8 Monks vsed round shauen crownes. Priests haue shauen crovvnes. Beda lib. 5. cap. 22. It behoueth them which being either made by vow Monkes or by profession of the Clergie to binde them selues more strictly with the bridle of continencie for Christs sak, to bear in their head by clipping, the forme of a crovvne. Ibid. All Priests and Religious men had their heads shauen round after the true shape of a crowne. But as Bale saith Cent. 14. pag. 194. Tonsura est Romanae Bestiae character. Ninthly they 9 [Page 162] erected many Altars in one Church with Martyrs reliques, Manie altar Sinono Church. vsed lights and other ornaments as Catholicks doe Beda lib. 5. cap. 21. Acca imployed his diligence to gather together out of all places the holy Apostles and Martyrs reliques to the end he might in honor of them build certain Altars aparte by them selues in little Chappells made for the same purpose, within the precinct and walls of the same Church. Morouer he prepared holy vessels lights and other necessaries to the better adorning of the Church of God. And lib. 3. cap. 6. They worshiped 10 Reliques. Tenthly to omit many more certain Markes of Roman Religion. S. Peters supremacie beleued. They accounted S. Peter Primat and head of the Apostles Beda lib. 5. c. 22. I desire with all my hart to follow the stepps of Blessed S. Peter head of the Apostles. Ibid. They were reduced to the order of S. Peter Primat and head of the Apostles, and committed as it were to his Patronage and protection. The Pope high B. ouer the vvhole vvorld. They accounted the Pope high Bishop ouer the whole world. So in plaine termes S. Beda calleth S. Greg. Pope l. 2. c. 1. Accounted the Church of Rome the Catholick and Apostolick Church. lib. 3. c. 25. And l. 4. cap. 23. Going to Rome, counted a thing of great vertue and deuotion. And l. 3. c. 25. Held without all controuersie that these vvords (vpon this Rock I vvill build my Church) vvere principally spoken vnto Peter, and that vnto him the keies of the Kingdome of heauen were giuen. And the Bishops being [Page 163] depriued of their Bishopricks both by the King and by other Bishops appealed to Rome: Beda lib. 5. cap. 20. Appeal [...] from the Bishop [...] and king to the Pope. VVilfrid the vertuous Bishop of York appealing to the See Apostolick for his cause and by that ful authoritie absolued &c. Item. Fiue yeares after he was accused of King Alfrid and many other Bishops and depriued of his Bishoprick wherin vpon repairing again to Rome and obtayning licence to plead his owne defence before his accusers, Pope Iohn and many Bishops sitting in Iugdment, It was by their Definitiue Sentence concluded, that in some parte his accusers had falsly forged surmises, The Pope wrote to the Kings of England requiring them to see him restored. Protestāts confesse the Rom. faith of our primitiue Church. Fox. And thus much out of Catholick writers: now let vs see what Protestants write of the faith of our Primitiue church. 2. Fox in his protestation before his Acts. After the coming of Austin and his fellowes from Rome Christian faith began to enter and spring among the Saxons after a certain Romish sorte. Acts. pag. 154. Good vvorks done for clensing from sin. The causes why solenm Monasteries were first founded in England by Kinges Queenes and Kings daughters and rich Consuls are these, pro remedio animae meae &c. For remedy of my soule, for remission of my sinnes, Foundation of Protestancie vnknovvne to our primitiue Church. for the safty of my Kingdoms and people which are vnder my gouernment, In honor of the most glorious Virgin. Whervpon afterward pag. 170. he concludeth that the doctrine of Iustification by onely faith, (which pag. 840. he calleth [Page 164] the foundation of their Church) was then vnknown. Bale. Bale Cent. 1. cap. 72. saith. English men after Austin did dedicat their Churches to dead Saints. Our first Christian K. a perfect Papist. And cap. 73. King Ethelbert receaued the Roman Rites and doctrine with all the imposture. and Cent. 14. cap. 54. saith that the two Hewalds (who were the first English martyrs) passi sunt pro Papismo, papistici Martyres. Our first Martyrs suffer for Papistrie. Bilson. Papistical Martyrs suffered for Papistrie. Bilson of Obed pag. 321. The Saxons were soone entreated to receaue the Bishop of Rome for their Patriarch. Stovv. Stow pag. 77. citeth this Charter of King Ethelbert. King Ethelbert by inspiration of God gaue to Bishop Mellit for remedie of his soule, the Land which is called Tillingham for the Monastery of S. Paul, which kind of giuing goods is quite opposit to Protestancie, Honor of S. Peter counted signe of Christianitie. Reinolds. as yow may see more hereafter. And pag. 78. saith: King Sebert to shew him selfe a Christian built a Church in honor of S. Peter. Reinolds Confer. pag. 12. This imagination of the key and Porter and opinion of power to shut and open committed to Peter onely (ouer all the Church as it includeth also the Apostles) King Oswie conceaued, Keys giuen onely to Peter. and all his Clergie did agree vnto it. And of S. Beda the principal Doctor of our Primitiue Church, Osiander. Osiander Epit. Cent. 7. pag. 331. saith thus. He was wrapped in all the Popish errors and articles in which we disagree this day from the Pope. S. Beda a perfect Papist. Wherby we [Page 165] may see how perfect a Papist S. Austin was. Fulk in Hebr. 10. Fulk. Beda liued in a superstitious time (yet liued he 80. yeares after S. Austin) long after Antichrist did shew him self. Beda sayd that men vnderstod that the helthful sacrifice (of masse) auailed to the redemption of the body and soule euerlasting. And in 1. Pet. 3. Beda was caryed away with the errors and corruptions of his tyme. And thus I hope I haue sufficiently proued the Roman Catholick faith of our first Apostle S. Austin by the faith of his maister S. Greg. by his owne deedes and doctrine, by Confession of Protestants, and finally by the doctrine of our Primitiue Church which he founded, and how it was that Christian Religion which was first founded in our Nation, and our English Ancestors imbraced when they forsooke Paganisme. Now it remaineth to shew that the same Religion hath continewed also constantly vnto this late lamentable reuolt to Protestancy in all our Nation both in the Clergie and Laitie, which I will declare in all the Archbishops of Canterburie who were the cheefe of the one order, and in the Kings who were heads of the other. And by the way I will name in euery Kings time some of the notable men who successiuely haue confirmed it by their holy life and miracles.
CHAP. XVIII. That all the Archbishops of Canterburie from S. Austin to our tyme were Roman Catholicks, proued by generall reasons.
1 1. FIrst, because there is no mention or memorie in any Chronicle of England, No record that anie Archb: vvas Protest: befor this time. in any writer domestical or forrein, no record or monument of antiquitie that til Cranmer any of the Archbishops varied from the faith of his Predecessors. Therfor to affirme the contrary, is ether to professe to know things past by reuelation, or to affirm that which 2 nether him self knoweth, nor any man euer tould him. Secondly because all the Archbishops vnto S. Odo his tyme (which was An. 958.) had bene Monks as S. Austin was, which Odo himselfe testifieth in Malmesb. lib. 1. Pontif. pag. 200. And Fox lib. 3. pag. 151. where he saith. All the Archb. of Cant. Monks til S. Odo. This Odo was the first from the coming of the Saxons til his tyme which was Archbishop of Canterburie being no Monke, all the other before his tyme were of the [Page 167] profession of monkes. And therfor he could not be perswaded to accept the Archbishoprick vntil he had professed him selfe a Monke. In a maner all monks til An. 1184. And after that vnto Archbishop Baldwin an. 1184. in a manner all the Archbishops were Monks, as Godwin a Protestant yet liuing (which shall suffice to aduertise the Reader of now because herafter I shall often allegd him) testifieth in the life of Archbishop Hubert. And what kind of Monkes these were and what vndoubted Catholicks, hath 3 bene shewed before. Thirdly, Archb: vvere chosen by Monks. they were elected by the Monks of Christ-church in Canterburie where were Monks (saith Malmsburie lib. 1. Pont. p. 203) euer since the tyme of S. Laurence successor to S. Austin as is euident by the epistle of Pope Boniface to King Ethelbert Ibid. pag. 208. and appeareth both by their liues in Godwin, and by the iudgment of Pope Innocent 3. in Paris pag. 287. Who, when the Bishops of England challenged right in the election of the Archbishop, the Pope hearing both parties gaue sentence that Monachi legittimè probauerunt &c. That the Monks had lawfully proued, that the [...]or and Couent of the Church of Canterbury haue for long times past elected Bishops in their Chapter without the Bishops euen vnto this time, and haue obtained their election [Page 168] to be confirmed of the See Apostolick. And Fox Acts pag. 232. writeth that the practice of the Monks was first to keepe the election in their own hands as much as they could, and secondly either to giue the election to some Prior or Monke of their owne house, or to some Abbot or Bishop which some tyme had bene of their company. And Ibid. he addeth that the Archbishop of Canterburie was commonly set vp by the Pope, especially since the Conquest. And pag. 349. that it hath bene alwaies the practice of the Church of Rome euer to haue the Archbishops of their owne setting vp, or such a one as they might be sure of on their side. And this election of Archbishops by Monkes continewed till Cranmers time. For (as Godwin writeth) Archbishop Deane who was the last but one before him, was elected by them. And the same he intimateth of Bishop Warham who was the very last befor Cranmer. Now of what religion they were whome Monkes did 4 chuse euery one knoweth. All the Archb. confirmed by the Pope. Fourthly they were all confirmed by the Pope: this is manifest by Godwin in their liues. And no maruel, for before S. Austins tyme Pope Pelagius Predecessor to S. Greg. made a law, Vt quisquis Metropolitanus vltra tres Menses consecrationis suae ad fidem suam exponendam, & Pallium suscipiendum ad Apostolicam sedem non miserit, commissa sibi careat dignitate. Whervpon Reinolds Confer. [Page 169] 458. saith that Pelagius lest he should rashly giue consent to the allowing of any Metropolitan that were not sound in faith, required them to make profession of their faith and so to send for the Pal, that is to say to send for his consent wherof the Pall was a token. Yea pag. 543. speaking generally of the Popes of the last 200. yeares after Christ, saith they required the confirmation of the Metropolitans by their consent. And besides this profession of faith, it was after decreed by Pope Alexander 3. saith Fox pag. 229. An. 1179. in the Councel of Lateran, that no Archbishop should receaue the Pal vnles he did sweare this oath I. N. Bishop of N. from this houre forward wil be faithful and obedient to blessed S. Peter, the holy Apostolick Roman Church and my Lord Pope N. and his successors Canonically entring. The oath of Bishops to the Pope. I will neuer by Counsel consent or deed be in cause that they loose life member or be wrongfully imprisoned. And what so euer they shall commit to me ether by them selues or their messengers I will neuer wittingly reueale to their preiudice to any person. VVith due respect to my vocation I will aide them in the houlding and defence of the Roman Papacie and S. Peters regalities against all men. I wil giue honorable entertainment to the Legat of the See Apostolick in his going and returne and assist him in his need. Being called to a Synod I will come vnles I be stayed by some Canonical let. I will yearly visit [Page 170] the Court of Rome if it be on this side the Alpes, or euery second yeare when it is beyond the mounts vnles I be dispensed withal by the See Apostolick. I wil nether sel giue nor pawn nor farm out a new nor any way alien the Lands and liuings belonging to my Bishoply maintenance without the priuitie of the Pope of Rome. So God me help. &c. And the like Oath did S. Boniface the Apostle of Germanie in his Consecration sweare to Pope Gregorie in the yeare 723. and the Pal was deliuered to him with these wordes. Speech at the deliuerie of the Pall. To the honor of Almightie God the blessed Virgin Mary and the blessed Apostles S. Peter and S. Paul and my Lord Pope N. and the holy Church of Rome, as also the holy Church of N. committed to yow: VVe deliuer a Pal taken from the body of blessed S. Peter, that is the fulnes of Pontifical function, to the intent yow vse the same on certain dayes expressed in the Priuiledges granted to it by the See Apostolick &c. Now that our Archbishops did receaue their Pal from the Pope is manifest and confessed by Godwin almost in euery one of their liues, and shalbe more plainly shewed hereafter, and is acknowledged by Fox lib. 3. pag. 152. and lib. 4. pag. 172. 5 Therfor there can be no more doubt that our Archbishops were perfect Papists than the Popes were Popes. Our Archb. vvere the Popes legats. Fiftly, our Archbishops were euer the Popes Legats in England. The Archbishops of Canterbury [Page 171] were (saith Camb. Brit. pag. 296.) Legats of the Bishop of Rome, and as Vrban 2. sayd, as it were Popes of an other world. And Pope Iohn 12. in his letter to S. Dunstan: We fully confirm thy Primacie in which thou oughtest according to the custom of thy Predecessors to be Legat of the See Apostolick as it is knowne that Austin and his Successors Bishops were. And can we think that the Pops Legats were not Papists. Finally diuers of them haue bene canonized by the Pope, Hovv manie Archb: of Canterb: canonized and their memories in the Roman Martyrologe. To wit. S. Austin, S. Laurence, S. Mellit, S. Iustus, S. Honorius, S. Theodor, S. Dunstan, S. Anselm, S. Thomas, S. Edmund, S. Elpheg, to whome Godwin addeth S. Eadsin, which would neuer haue bene done if they had not bene known Roman Catholicks.
CHAP. XIX. That euery one of the Archbishops of Canterburie from S. Austin, to the time of the Conquest of England were Roman Catholicks, proued in particuler.
S. LAVRENCE II.
1. THe first Successor of S. Austin and second Archb. of Canterb. was S. Laurence, of whome S. Austin him self made choise, and consecrated him whiles he liued, but in what yeare he entred is not certain, but he died in the yeare 619. as may be gathered out of Beda. The learning and vertue of S. Laurence. He was saith Godwin in his life a very Godly and wel learned man and tooke great paines not onely with his ovvne charge but also to reduce the Britons Scotts and Irish men to one consent in matters of religion. Bale Cent. 13. cap. 2. writeth that he was very skilful in Logick and other Philosophie. Beda lib. 2. cap. 3. saith he endeuored to lift vp the building of the English [Page 173] Church to the perfect highnes, both by often wordes of holy exhortation and also by continual example of deuout and godly workes, and therin also telleth how he labored to reduce the Britons and Irish as a true Pastor and Prelat. And thus much for the worthines of this our holy Prelat. But as for his Roman Religion although that be euident by what hath bene sayd before of S. Austin, yet will I add what Bale saith of him Cent. 13. cap. 2. He was sent of Greg. to instruct the English Saxons in Roman Religion, he taught the, people the Papistical faith almost in all the Dominion of the English men.
S. Mellit Archbishop. III.
2. THe third Archbishop was S. Mellit who succeded An. 619. For as S. Beda saith lib. 2.. cap. 7. he dyed An. 624. after he had bene Archbishop fiue yeares. Of whome and his successor S. Iustus Beda lib. 2. cap. 7. writeth. That they gouerned the English Church with great labor and diligence, The vertues of S. Mellit. that he was noble by birth, but much more noble for the excellency of his minde, often trobled with sicknes, yet euer free and sounde of minde, did alwaies feruently burne with the fier of inward charitie and was wont with his holy prayers and holy exhortations to driue from him selfe and [Page 174] others all ghostly tentations And. Miracles. Ibid. reciteth how that by prayer he quenched a great fier that burnt Canterburie. Godwin in vita eius saith: he was a man of noble birth, but of greater minde, exceeding careful of his charge, despising the world and neuer caring but for heauen and heauenly things. His Rom. Religion. His Roman Religion is manifestest because as Godwin confesseth he was an Abbot of Rome, sent hither by Greg. and went after to Rome to confer with Pope Boniface sate in Councel, and was by him honorably entertained.
S. Iustus Archbishop. IIII.
3. The fourth Archbishop was Saint Iustus who inmediatly succeeded S. The vertue and learning of Saint Iustus. Mellit An. 624. and dyed (as it seemeth by Beda lib. 2. cap. 18.) An. 633. He gouerned (saith S. Beda lib. 2. cap. 7.) the English Church with great labor and diligence. And as Pope Boniface testifieth (in Beda lib. [...]. cap. 8.) of him so greatly and earnestly labored for the Gospel, as he could shevv whole Contries plentifully multiplied by him, and brought vp king Edbald with great learning and instruction of holy scriptures. Godwin in his life sayth he trauailed painfully 12. His Cathol. Religion. yeares. His Roman Catholick Religion is manifest by his Pall receaued from Pope Boniface, Beda [Page 175] lib. 2. cap. 8. And by what Bale writeth of of him Cent. 13. cap. 3. Where he calleth him, Pedagog of the Roman faith, And addeth that he brought king Edbald to the Roman faith.
S. Honorius Archbishop. V.
4. The fift Archbishop was S. Honorius, who succeded (as appeareth by Beda lib. 2 cap. 18. and Baron. affirmeth An. 633) and died as Beda writeth lib. 3. cap. 20. An. 653. hauing sate 20. yeares. S. Honorius his great learning and vertue. He was (saith Beda lib. 5. cap. 20.) one of S. Greg. schollers, and profoundly learned in holy scriptures. Pope Honorius writing vnto him (in Malmsb. 1. Pont. pag. 208.) saith, He gouerned his flock with much toile, much labor and troble, euils increasing. And the same saith Godwin. As for his Roman Religion that is manifest by his Pal. which Bed. lib. 2. cap. 18. His Cathol. Religion. saith. He receaued with a letter from Pope Honorius, which also Godwin confesseth. And Bale addeth, that he first deuided England into Parishes after the Papistical maner. Which thing also testifieth Camb. in Brit. pag. 131. and Stow An. 640. And all these Archb. were Italians, and fellow Laborers of S. Austin.
Deusdedit Archbishop VI.
5. The sixt Archbishop was Deusdedit an English man, who succeeded (saith Beda lib. 3. cap. 20) after a yeare and a halfe, to wit An. 655, and gouerned the See 9. yeares foure Monthes. He was (saith Godwin) famous for his learning and other vertues and attended carefully his charge. The learning and vertue of Archb. Deusdedit. Capgraue in his life saith of him: He was a man worthy of God, famous for his life and learning, watchful in prayer and of most vnspotted puritie. But his Roman Religion is manifest by what hath bene saide of his Maisters and Predecessors. His Rom. Religion. After him (saith Beda lib. 3. cap. 20.) Damian was consecrated. But because he saith no more of him, and Godwin reckoneth him not amongst the Archbishops, but amongst the Bishops of Rochester, I will also let him passe.
S. Theodore Archbishop. VII.
6. The next Archbishop chosen (saith S. Beda lib. 3. cap. 29. by the Clergie of England) was VVighard a Priest of great vertue and worthie to be a Bishop, whome the kings of England sent to Rome to be consecrated: but he [Page 177] dying there before his consecration Pope Vitalian made choice of S. Theodore a Grecian borne, whome he consecrated (saith Beda lib. 4. cap. 1.) An: 668. (and not 666. as Bale fableth to make the time agree with the number of the Beast in the Apocalips) and continued Archb. 22. The admirable learning of Saint Theodor. yeares three monthes. He (saith Beda lib. 4. cap. 2.) and Adrian his fellovve vvere exceeding vvel learned both in prophane and holy litterature and gathering a company of schollers vnto them, powred into their bosoms holsome knowledg and besides their expounding of scriptures they instructed their schollers with musick Astronomy and Algorisme, Beda. and so brought them vp in the tongues as some of them yet liuing can speake Latin and Greeke as wel as English. Nether vvas there since Englishe men came to Britanie any time more happie than that. For England had most valiant & Christian Princes the people vvere vvholly bent to the ioyful tidings of heauen, and there vvanted no cunning and expert Maisters to instruct them in the scriptures. Thus S. Beda of Saint Theodore his great learning. Pope Agatho who than liued so highly esteemed his wonderful learning that he deferred the calling of the sixt generall Councel for his coming. In ep: apud Malmsb: lib. 1. Pont: Malmesb. pag. 196. and lib. 1. Reg. pag. 11. saith of him and S. Adrian that they had learnt throughly all good learning and made this Iland a dwelling [Page 178] place of Philosophie. Godvvin. Godwin saith: He was wel seene in all good learning, that England neuer had so happy dayes nor so many learned men as vnder him. England neuer so learned or so happie as in Saint Theodors time. And a little after. Amongst a great number of others ther were of his breeding Beda▪ Iohn of Beuerley, Albinus, and Tobias, all excellent and very famous men. He founded (saith he) a schoole or vniuersitie at Greclaed. And as Caius addeth lib. 1. anti (que) Cantab: an other in Canterburie. Bale. B [...]le Cent. 13. cap. 6. giueth this testimony of his excellent learning. He was accounted inferior to no Romish Monke of his time for ether diuine or human learning, either Latin or Greck tongue. He brought hither all artes of calculating, Counting, Versifying singing, arguing. &c. He taught Latin and Greeke. Saint Theodor his great vertue. Beda. Thus both Catholicks and Protestants admire this great Archbishops learning. S. Beda lib. 5. cap. 8. thus witnesseth that he was worthie of perpetual remembrance for his singuler vertues. And addeth this of him and his Precessors. Of whome with the rest of his Predecessors equal both in dignitie and degree, it may be truly verified that their names shall liue in glorie from generation to generation time out of minde. For the Church of England for the time he was Archbishop receaued so much comfort and increase in spiritual matters as they could neuer before nor after. Florent. Florent. Chron: An: 690, cal [...]eth him Archbishop of blessed memorie. Capgraue. Capgraue in his life saith [Page 179] In his time England shined with great aboundance of Saints like most bright starres. S. Theodor his Cathol. faith.
7. But as for his Roman Religion that is so manifest as all Protestants confesse it. Bale Cent. 13. cap. 6. saith. It is manifest that he came with the Character of the great Beast, Bale. (so Bale commonly termeth the Pope) He gaue the vayle to Votaries in diuers places for seruice of Popish Religion, and finished many things which serued to further the kingdome of Antichrist. And Cent. 1. cap. 80. In the yeare 666. the Papists Masse began to be made Latin. Item Pope Vitalian (who sent Saint Theodor) made all things to be done in Latin in the Christian Churches, as in howers, in stations, in Masses and Prayers. And pag. 71. Vitalian sent the Monkes Theodore and Adrian into England, that they might confirme in the popish faith those that wauered, Perfect Papistrie of Englād in S. Thedor his time. and that they might signe his beleeuers with the Character of Antichrist (So this heretick termeth Christs Vicar.) He apointed Latin houres, Latin songes, Masses, Ceremonies, Masses Idolatries and Prosession in Churches in Latin, apointed shauings, commanded annoyntings &c. And Cent. 13. cap. 7. Theodore apointed many things in a Councel for setting vp of Purgatorie. Fulke Apoc: 13. Fulk: Composition of the latin seruice by Pope Vitalian to be obserued in all regions subiect to the Romish Tyrany. Fox. lib. 2. pag. 124. Fox. Theodore was sent 1 into England by Vitalian the Pope and vvith [Page 180] him diuers other Monkes to set vp here in England Latin seruice, Masses, Ceremonies, Letanies, vvith such other Romish VVare. pag. Saint Theodor a confessed Papist and all follovved him. 125. He addeth that Theodore vvas present at the sixt generall Councel vnder Agatho, vvhere marriage vvas forbidden to the Latin Priests. Who wel remenbreth this, and marketh also that S. Beda lib. 4. cap. 2. writeth, Priests forbidden mariage. that Theodore visited all the Contry ouer whersoeuer any English people dvvelled, for all men did receaue him gladly and heare him. He did teach the right vvay and path of good liuing. Vnto him all the vvhole Church of the English Nation did consent to subiect themselues. All Engl. gladly receaued S. Theodor. Wherto Godwin addeth that all the Britishe Bishops and generally all Britanie yeelded him obedience, Godvvin. and vnder him conformed themselues in all things vnto the rule and disciplin of the Church of Rome. Note. Who (I say) marketh this, will neuer doubt but all England was at that time perfect Roman Catholicks. Besids that as S. Beda recordeth lib. 4. cap. 18. Pope Agatho sent hither a Nuntio to examine the faith of the English Church. English faith approued of the Pope. Whervpō Theodore called a Councel and sending a Copie of their faith to Rome, it was receaued most gladly of the Pope. So that S. Theodore and our English Church in his time, were all of one faith with the Pope.
Brithwald Archbishop. VIII.
8. THe eighth Archb. of Canterburie was Brithwald, who was elected (saith Beda lib. 5. cap. 9.) An. 692. and consecrated the next yeare by Godwin Archbishop of France. He sate (saith Beda lib. 5. cap. vlt.) 37. yeares 6 months, and dyed An. 731. Beda cap. 9 cit. saith. He was a man doubtles wel trauailed in the knowledg of holy scripture, The learning of Archb: Brithvvald. and very skilful in Ecclesiastical and Monastical orders, censures, and discipline. The same saith Florent. Chron. An. 692. and Marian Ibid. Godwin in his life saith: He was very wel learned in Diuinity and other wise. Pope Sergius (who gaue his Pal) testifieth in his epist. in malmsb. lib. 1. Pont. pag. 210. His vertue. that Brithwald got not his Bishoprick fastu aut tumore, sed mente subnixa & humili. Bale Cent. 1. cap. 99. saith he was a fine yong man borne to great matters and got great fame of vertue and learning. &c, His Roman Religion appeareth both by that Bale Godwin and others say he was an Abbot. His Rom. Religion. And as Bale writeth. l. cit. Images honored in Englād An. 71 [...]. liued an Ermit from his youth. And held a Councel in London An. 712. in which according to the decree of Pope Constantine he appointed Images of dead [Page 182] Saints to be honored, and Masses to be said before them. Item. How much (saith Bale) this man profited Papistrie Geruasius declareth in his Catalog. And cap. 94. About the yeare 714. vnder Archbishop Brithwald ther was a Synod at London for confirmation of Latin masse, Priests forbidden to marie. and for putting away Priests wiues, so he terme h Concubins. And cap. 91. That he held a Synod An. 710. Cuius Synodi vigore introductae sunt Imagines in omnes Anglorum Ecclesias. Besides he was nexu spiritualli adunatus to Boniface that notorious Papist, as Boniface testifieth ep. apud Baron. An. 734. Capgraue in S. Egwins life hath Pope Constantins Epist. to this Archbishop, in which the Pope writeth that Brithwald sent Saint Egwin twise to Rome, Tvvo Engl. Kings request the P. to confirme their Charters. 900. years agoe. and that two English kings requested him to confirme their Charters of gifts that they had giuen to S. Egwins Monasterie.
Tacwin Archbishop. IX.
9. THe 9. Archbishop was Tacwin consecrated in the yeare 731. sate three yeares, The learning and vertue of Archb. Tacvvin. Died An 734. He was a man (saith Beda lib. 5. cap. vlt) certes notable for his godlines and wisdome, and wel conuersant in holy scriptures. Pope Greg. 3. in his letter to the Bishops of England in Malmsb. lib. 1. [Page 183] Pont. pag. 210. saith that he knew him a religious man and of great vertue. Florent. An 731. Huntington lib. 3. pag. 339. accord with S. Beda. Godwin in his life saith, he was a man very religious & no lesse learned. Bale Cent. 2. cap. 3. saith, he was notable for Religion and wisdome, excellently learned in scripture, and spent his youth in best studies. His Rom. religion. His Roman Religion appeareth by that as Bale saith, He wholy dedicated him self to the Benedictin Rules. And as Godwin saith, and Pope Gregory l. cit. testifieth, trauailed to Rome in person and there receaued his Pal. Which also contest Beda in Epit. Houeden parte 1. and others.
Nothelm Archbishop X.
10. THe tenth Archbishop was Nothelm, The learning and vertue of Archb. Nothelm. chosen an. 734. sate fiue yeares, died an, 739. Bale Cent 2. cap. 8. saith. He was a learned and graue yong man, of tryed honestie and knovvne to the vvhole Iland for his memorable deedes. Beda in the Preface of his Historie saith he was much holpen by him. His Rom. religion. His Roman Religion is cleare by his going twise to Rome, where he receaued his Pal, as write Godwin in his life, Hunting lib. 4. pag. 340. Houeden 1. parte Anal. Westmon an. 736. Besides that S. [Page 184] Boniface that notorious Papist asked his aduise in matters of religion Ex Ep. Bonif. in Baron. an. 734.
Cutbert Archbishop XI.
11. THe 11. Archbishops was Cutbert chosen an 742. and died an 758. or (as Bale saith) 760. He vvas (as Bale Cent. The rare learning nd vertue of Archb. Cutbert. 2. cap. 14. hath) borne of noble race, a man of great renowne for his rare learning and ciuil behauior. Godwin addeth to his praises that he was a good Pastor. His Roman Religion appeareth both by his great familiaritie with Saint Boniface the Apostle of Germany, His Rom. religion. whome Fox lib. 2. pag. 128. confesseth to haue bene a Papist, and Bale Cent. 2. cap. 13. saith vvas next to the great Antichrist, at whose aduise he called a Councel in England, In which among other things, S. Austins day made holie day. he apointed that our S. Austins day should be kept holy day. And also because he had a Pal from the Pope, Ex Westmon. ad 740. Besids he sent most freindly letters and presents to the forsaid S. Boniface Ex Epist. in Baron, an. 740.
Bregwin Archbishop XII.
12. THe 12. was Bregwin, chosen an. The great learning and vertue of Archb. Bregvvin. 759. & sate three yeares, born (saith Godwin) of noble parentage, chosen in regard of his modestie, integritie, and great learning. Westmon. an. 760. saith he was a vvise man and learned. His Cathol. religion. His Roman Religion is known, both because he was a Monke, as Capgraue saith in his life, and because he made earnest suit to the Pope that the Archbishops might be buried in Christ-church in Canterb. and not in the Austins as before: as Godwin in vit. Lamberti writeth.
Lambert Archbishop XIII.
13. THe 13. is Lambert, Rom. religion of Archb. Lambert. chosen as Malmsberie hath in Fastis an. 762. sate 27. yeares. His Roman Religion is out of doubt, by that as Godwin saith in his life and Malmsb. lib. 1. Pont. pag. 198. he had bene Abbot of the Austins; and as Florent. saith Chron. an. 764. receaued his Pal of Pope Paul.
Ethelard Archbishop XIIII.
14. THe 14. Archbishop was Ethelard, created an. 793. or as Malmsb. in Fastis saith 791. and that he sate 13. yeares, but Godwin saith he sate but 8. or 9. yeares. But he is manifestly ouerseene. For he putteth his entrance an. 793. and his death an. 806. which time includeth about 13. yeares. The vvorthines of Archb. Ethelard. He was saith Malmsb. 1. Reg. cap. 4. a stout man and worthy of God. And lib 1. Pont. pag. 199. very industrious and gratious with the Peeres of the Realme. He caried the Letters of King Kenulph and of the Bishops of England to Pope Leo for restitution of the Dio [...]esse of Canterburie and was intertained benign [...]y. And P. Leo in his epist. to King Kenulph calleth him most holy most deere and most skilful. VVhich words (saith Malmsb.) that high and holy Pope would not haue iterated vnles he knew them to be true Ibid. A man after the first Doctors to be compared with the cheefest Bishops. And I had almost said (saith Malmsb.) to be preferred before them. His Cathol. religion. As for his Roman Religion that is manifest by his forsaid going and sending to the Pope. Which also Fox lib. 2. pag. 134. and Godwin confesse. And by that as Godwin saith in his life he was a Monke and (in B. of Winchester) he [Page 187] was an Abbot, Our ancient Kings hope to buy heauen by god vvorks. which also testifie Malmsb. 1. Reg. cap. 4. Hunting lib. 4. Houeden pag. 403. In Ingulph he subscribeth to a Charter in which King Offa professeth. Per bona opera mercari praemia sempiterna.
VVulfred Archbishop XV.
15. THe 15. was Wulfred who succeded (as Godwin saith) an. 807. Rom. religion of Archb: vvulfred. but Malmsb: saith 804. with whome also agreeth Florent. Chron. an. 804. he sate 25. yeares. And his Roman Religion is cleare, See the Charter to vvhich he subscribed in Indulph pag. 855. because (as Godwin writeth) he was made Archbishop at Rome by Leo 3. And again the 9. yeare after his consecration went to Rome. Florent. an. 804. and Westmon an. 806. say he had a Pal of Pope Leo.
Theologild Archbishop. XVI.
16. T Theologild was the 16. Who (as Godwin saith) succeded an. 832, but Malmsb. in Fastis saith 829 and dyed the same yeare. Of him little is written. But as Godwin saith, Rom. religion of Archb. Theologild. he was Abbot of Canterburie which putteth his Roman Religion out of question.
Celnoth Archbishop. XVII.
17. THe 17. place occupied Celnoth an. 830. as Malmsb. in Fastis, Or an. 831. as Florent. in Chron. Oran. 832. as Godwin in his life, and sate an. 41. as Malmsb. and Florent agree; Godwin saith an. Rom religion of Archb. Celnoth. 38. His Roman Religion is manifest by his Pal wich (as Florent an. 831. and Westmon. an. 832. write) he receaued of Pope Gregorie. And by his subscription to a Charter in Ingulph, Wherin King Withlaf offereth a Chalice and Crosse of gould to the Aultare in Croiland, King of England giueth his princely robe to make a Chisible. and clamidem coccineam ad Casulam saciendam his scarlet robe to make a Chisible. And pag. 862. publickly professed him selfe to be cured of a disease by the merits of S. Guthlac.
Athelard Archbishop. XVIII.
The vvorthines of Archb. Athelard and his 3. Predecessors.18. THe 18. Archbishop was Athelard An. 893. saith Godwin, but Malmsb. in Fastis an. 871. he sate 18. years and as Malmsb. lib. 1. Pont. pag. 199. saith of him and his three Predecessors they did many worthie things both towards God [Page 189] and the world, but for want of writers all is obscure. Godwin saith he was a great diuine, and some times Monk of Christ-church in Canterbury by which his Roman religion is out of doubt. His Rom. religion.
Plegmund Archbishop XIX.
19. THe 19. was Plegmund, Entred (saith Godwin and Malmsb. in Fast) an. 889. sate an. 26. as both agree. But in lib. 1. Pont. Malmsb. attributeth to him 33. yeares. He was (saith Godwin) the most excellent learned man of his time. Most excellent learning of Archb. Plegmund And as Fox saith lib. 3. pag. 170. Schoolemaister to King Alfred Hunting. lib. 5. pag. 351. saith, He was chosen of God and all the people. And Florent. an 872. addeth that he was Venerabilis vir sapientia praeditus, and an. 889. Literis insigniter eruditus. His Cathol. faith. His Roman religion is out of question, because as Godwin writeth, In his youth he was an Hermit. And being chosen Archbishop trauailed to Rome in person, and was ther consecrated. And was Legat to Pope Formosus, as he testifyeth epist. 2. in these wordes. VVe command Plegmund to be our Legat in all matters.
Althelin Archbishop XX.
20. AThelin succeded in the 20. place an. Rom. Religion of Archb. Athelin. 915. as Godwin hath, and Malm [...]b. in Fast. and sate 9. years who (saith Godwin) had before bene Abbot of Glastenbury. And therfor no question can be made of his Religion.
VVolfhelm Archbishop. XXI.
21. THe 21. Archbishop Wolfhelm entring an. The famous learning and vertue of Archb. vvolfhelm 924. as Godwin and Malmsb. in Fast. agree, dyed also 934. Who was (saith Godwin in the Bishops of Wells out of Polidor) famous as wel for vertue as learning.
S. Odo Archbishop XXII.
22. THe 22. Archbishop was S. Odo an. 934. as Godwin and Malmsb. in Fast. accord, and sate an. 24. in great fauour and authoritie vnder diuers Princes. His parents (saith Godwin) were Danes of great welth and nobilitie, who disinherited him for Christian religion. King Edward senior [Page 191] perceauing his great excellency of wit set him to schole where he profited exceedingly. S. Odo his rare learning both in greek and latin. Bale Cent. 2. cap. 30. saith, He was so skilful both in Greeke and Latin that sodenly he could vtter either in prose or any kind of verse what so euer he would. Godwin saith he preached painfully. Florent. an. 958. and Westmon Ibid. say: Odo a man famous for wit, His great holines. laudable for vertue and indued with the spirit of Prophecie. In Malmsb. lib. 1. Pont. pag. 200. He professeth that he would spend all the riches in the world if he had them, and him self for his flock. His miracles. And Malmsb. there saith that he wrought miracles. Fox lib. 3 pag 151. saith, A zealous care of the Churches of the Lord reigned in him and other Archbishops then. And thus much of his learning and vertue. His Rom. religion. His Roman religion is out of all doubt. For Godwin saith being elected he would not be Archbishop before he was made Monke as all his Predec [...]ssors (sayd he) had bene. And as Bale saith l. cit. He receaued a Pal from Pope Agapit 2. Priests mariages forbidden Decreed that mariages of the Ministers of the Church are to be accounted Heretical, and exalted Popish monkerie. Thus Bale. But it spiteth Fox most that Osbern in vit. Some denied Transubstātiation. Odonis writeth that in his tyme certain Clercks seduced by wicked error endevored to auouch that the bread and wine which are set on the Altar after consecration remain in their former substance and are onely a signe of [Page 192] the body and blood of Christ. And for their conuersion. Odo did (as Osbern Malmsb. and an other Author who as Fox saith wrote in the time of Alfricus the 4. Arch. after Odo, A great miracle to confirme Transubstantiation. write) by his prayers obtaine of God that the Sacrament should appeare in forme of true flesh and blood, and againe returne to their pristinat shape. This historie Fox pag. 1139. dislyketh. First because Osbern saith but quidam. But so also writeth his brother Bale loc. cit. Capgraue in Odone and others. Secondly that Osbern saith this miracle was done to conuert the Clerkes, and the other Author saith it was done to testify Odo his holines. As if it could not be done for both endes. But it sufficeth us, 1. that Odo and England then beleeued Transubstantion, so odious a thing now to Protestants. 2. that S. Odo confirmed it by such a miracle as some Priests who then began to deny it, beleeued to be a true miracle and were conuerted therby. Fox denieth a miracle vvhich diuers that savv it confesse and vvere conuerted by it. Now whether they, who were then present and saw it, or Fox who liued aboue 600. yeares after, were more like to know the truth of that miracle let euery one iudg. But here I would wish the careful Reader to note, first that the denial of Transubstantiation and the real presence of Christ in the sacrament began in England aboue [Page 193] 300. yeares after the land was conuerted to Christianitie, to wit, Transubstantiation the ancient faith of England. circa An. 950. as Bale saith, which sheweth that the ancient English Christians beleeued Transubstantiation. Secondly that Transubst. was denied but of a few, and consequently the general faith of England beleeued it. Thirdly, that this heresie was soone extinct, and the Authors confuted of S. Odo Primat of this Land both by miracle and by writing, Denial of Trāsubst. confuted of S. Odo by miracle and vvtiting. which writing (saith Bale l. cit. he entitled) Defensio Eucharistiae. And for this Fox. lib. 3. cap. 151. saith that Odo might seeme to be the worst that occupied that place. So he termeth light darknes, and darknes light. S Greg. sent hither the beleef of Transubstant. But for Transubstantiation yow heard before confessed by Doct. Humfrey that Saint Austin brought it into England. And before S. Odo, S. Odo. Alcuin. that great English Deuine Alcuin professeth it clearly in these words. Bread of it selfe hath not reason, Lib. de dluin offic. c. de missa. but the Priest prayeth that it be made reasonable of Almightie God by passing into the bodie of his sonne. Item. After Consecration it is one thing and seemeth an other. Transubstant. plainly professed. For it seemeth bread and wine, but it is in truth Christs body and blood. VVherfor God prouiding for our weaknes who vse not to eat raw flesh nor duink blood maketh that these two gifts do abide in their ancient forme and yet it is in truth Christs body and blood. [Page 194] And S. Beda cited by Walden. S. Bede. Tom. 2. cap. 82. There it seene the shape of bread where the substance of bread is not: nether is it any other bread then that which came from heauen.
S. Dunstan Archbishop. XXIII.
23. IN the year 959. succeeded S. Dustan, and died in the yeare 988. as all agree. The great learning and rare vertue of S. Dunstā. He was (saith Godw.) borne of good parentage and for the most parte brought vp in the Abbay of Glastenburie, where besides other good learning he was taught to sing, to play vpon Instruments, to paint and carue, In all which he prooued very excellent. For his manifould good partes made much of the Kings, most gratious vnto King Edward and King Elbred vnder whome he ruled all things at his pleasure, His miracles. and for the most parte admired for a most holy and vertuous man, and after canonized for a Saint. The like hath Bale Cent. 2. cap. 38. Malmsb lib. 1. Pont: pag. 202. saith, Surius Tom. 3. vvriten by Osborn in the tyme of the Conquest. He adorned the stepps of his promotion with vnwearied vertues, Those times were happy which had such a Prelat as did nothing lesse than he sayd. And much there of his vertue and miracles. But who readeth his life in Surius will admire him. But his Roman religion is confessed of Protestants. His Rom. Keligion. For Godwin saith. Godvvin. He was a Monke, and bewitched (so he speaketh) the forsaid [Page 195] Kings with loue of Monkerie, Maried Priests persecuted Fox. and applied all his indeuors to the raysing of Monkes and Monasteries, and persecuted maried Priests. Fox. Acts. lib. 3. pag. 136. saith he was drovvned in all superstition. And pag. 158. An ennemy to Priestes vviues. Bale. Cent. 2. cap. 38. He receaued a Pal of Pope Iohn. 13. at Rome, of vvhome he obtained a Breue by vvhich he might condemn the mariages (the Concubins in deede) of the Ministers of the Church and compel them to keepe the voue of single life, Priests compelled to keep their novv of single life. and that he did annihilat (saith Bale) the vvord of God (as Luther vnderstandeth it) for the Popes traditions. And cap. 40. That he had a Vision at masse though Bale call it a dreame. And there is extant the Ep. of pope Iohn. 12. to S. Dunstan, wherin he maketh him his Legat and giueth him a Pal to vse at Masse.
Ethelgar Archbishop. XXIIII.
24. AFter Saint Dunstan succeeded Ethelgar in the year 988, and sat two yeares. His Rom. Rom. Religion of Archb. Ethelgar. religion appeareth by that (as Godwin saith) he had before bene Abbot of Winchester which Malmsh. lib. 1. Pont. pag. 203. saith he was made by Saint Ethelwald who was a notorious Papist.
Syricius Archbishop. XXV.
Rom. religion of Archb. Syricius.25. THe 25. Archbishop who succeeded An, 990. as Malmsb: hath in Fast: & sate as he sayth fiue yeares, was Siricius, Whose Roman religion can not be doubted of. For (as Godwin sayth) he was a Monk of Glastenburie, and by Saint Dunstan made Abbot of S. Austins in Canterburie, and by him also preferred to the Bishoprick of Wilton.
Alfricus Archbishop. XXVI.
26. GOdwin and Malmsb. in Fast do-put this Alfricus after Syricius, although Malmsburie. 1. Pont. pag. 203. put him before Syricius. He entred as is said in fastis An. 995, and died An. 1006. as all agree. Of these three Bishops little is written, because the Danes rage was in their time most furious. Rom. religion of Archb. Africus. But his Roman religion is out of question. For as Godwin testifieth he was brought vp in Glastenburie, disciple (as Bale saith Cent. 2. cap. 41.) of S. Ethelwald, Alfricus counted a craftie Papist. and Abbot of Abingdon, and for his crafte (saith he) in promoting Papistrie made Archbishop of Canterbury. [Page 197] To this man Fox would gladly attribute a sermon in the Saxon tongue published by Protestants of the Eucharist. But him self is doubtful pag. 1040. Edit. 1596, And the Protestants that published the sermon deny it in their Preface before it. And if he were the Author of that sermon, it would not be a point of Protestancie as you may see by what Bale hath sayd.
S. Elpheg Archbishop. XXVII.
27. NExt followed S. Elpheg an. 1006. and sate 7. years. vvōderful vertue of S. Elpheg. He vvas (saith Godwin) of great parentage and vvonderfull abstinence, neuer eating, drinking, nor sleeping more than necessitie compelled him, spending his time altogether in pietie, studie or other necessaire busines. So that vvhat vvith preaching and example of holy life he conuerted many vnto Christ. And in the Bish. of Winchester he addeth that he was a learned man. Malmsb. His learning and miracles. lib. 1. Pont. pag. 203. saith His life vvas ful of vertues and miracles, beyng at Rome he manifestly tould vnto his company the death of Kenulph vvho had succeeded him in VVinchester, was slaine of the Danes rather (saith Florent. An. 1012.) than he vvould pil his floock to ransome him vvith 3000. pounds. His body (saith Malmsb. His bodie. in corrupt) [Page 198] retaining marks of fresh blood remaineth to this daye vncorrupted. His Cathol. faith. The Roman religion of this blessed man is euident, both by his going to Rome after he was chosen Archb. which vndoubtedly was to fetch his Pal; and because (as Godwin saith and Florent: Malmsb. 1 Reg. cap. 11. saith of Bathe. and Vestmon An. 984). he was Abbot before he vvas Bishop, and finally Canonized by the Papists.
Liuing Archbishop. XXVIII.
28. LIuing succeded an. 1013. and sate 7. yeares. Of whome little is written, but that he fled the Realme for feare of Danes. But his Roman religion is certain by that which hath bene sayde of his Predeccessors.
Agelnoth Archbishop. XXIX.
The vvorthines of Archb. Agelnoth.29. THe 29. is Agelnoth sirnamed the good (saith Godwin and Florent. an. 1020) and sonne to the Earle Agelmar. He entred an. 1020. and sate 18. yeares. He was so deere (saith Bale Cent. 2. cap. 46.) to King Canut that he vsed his wit and help cheefly in dispatching matters. His Rom. religion. His Roman religion is manifest For as the same Bale writeth he [Page 199] went to Rome as the manner (saith he) was that receiuing his Pal he might sweare Antichrists (so he stil termeth the Pope) faith. The like saith Godwin. And of his going to Rome for his Pal testify Malmsb. lib. 4. Pont. pag. 289. Hunt. lib. 6. Florent. an. 1021. Houeden 1022. Fox lib. 3. pag. 163. addeth that King Canut following much the superstition of Agelnoth went a Pilgrimage to Rome. And Bale l. cit addeth. That he perswaded King Canut to resigne his crowne to the Crucifix, and calleth him a Bishop of superstition.
Eadsin Archbishop XXX.
30. IN the yeare 1038. succeded Eadsin, The vertue and religiō of Archb. Eadsin. and died 1050. His Roman religion and vertue appeareth by that (as Godwin saith) after his death he was made a Saint. Malmsb. lib. Pont. pag. 204. and Florent. an. 1043. write that he anointed King Edward Confess. who was a notorious Papist.
Robert Archbishop. XXXI.
31. THe next was Robert who, succeded an. 1050. and sate two, or (as Malmsb. in Fastis saith) 3. yeares. His [Page 200] Roman religion is manifest by that he was a Monk, Rom. religion of Archb. Robert. brought vp (as Godwin saith) in the Monasterie of Gemetica in Normandie: had a Pal from Rome as he saith in the life of Stigand. And being accused went (saith Malmsb. 1. Pont pag. 204.) to Rome, from whence he came with letters to clear him, and to recouer his See.
Stigand Archbishop XXXII.
32. THe last Archbishop before the Conquest was Stigand, who an. 1052. vsurped the seate whilst his Predecessor liued, and was depriued an. 1069. He was (saith Godwin) stoute and wise inough. His Roman religion is manifest, by that (as Godwin writeth) he laboured to procure a Pal of the Pope, Rom. religion of Archb. Stigand. but could not because of his vnlawful entrance. And therfore as Ingulph who liued then, writeth. pag. 898, Malmsb. lib. 1. Pont. pag. 204. Florent. An. 1058. he procured one of an Antipope which then was, The first and last Archb. in the Saxons time said Masse and had a Pall. and vsed it (saith Florent. An. 1070,) in Missarum celebratione. Thus you see all the Archbishops of Canterburie in the Saxons tyme for 466. yeares together were Roman Catholicks. And as S. Austin the first of [Page 201] them had a Pal from the Pope and sayd Masse, so did the very last. Now let vs shew the same of all the Archbishops from the Conquest vnto our time.
CHAP. XX. That all the Archbishops of Canterb from the time of the Conquest vnto our tyme were Roman Catholicks.
1. THe 33. Archbishop of Canterburie and first after the Conquest of England was Lanfranck. He entred an. 1070. being Monke and Prior of Becco in regard (saith Godwin) of his singuler wisdome and great knowledg of all good learning that those times could affoard. The singuler great learning and vvisdom of Arch: Lanfranck Was first called by Duke William to be Abbot, and after hauing conquered England for his wisdom and faithfulnes he made choise of him for Archbishop of Canterburie, Godvvin. as one in all respects most fit and worthie, which being wel known to all men, the Couent of Canterb. at the Kings first nomination readily chose him. The nobilitie and Laitie willingly receaued him with great applause. Bale. Bale [Page 202] Cent. 13. cap. 12. saith he was the most perfect of his tyme in all kind of Logick or subtilitie of Aristotle. He corrected and amended according to the right faith all the bookes of the olde and new Testament which had bene corrupted by faulte of the writers and also the writings of the holy Fathers. Fox. Fox lib. 4. pag. 184. From his commendation and worthines I list not to detract anie thing. Stovv. Stow Chron pag. 148. Lanfranck skilful in science prudent in Councel and gouernment of things and for religion and life most holie. His holines. And pag. 171. reporteth that King William Conqueror being redy to die said that he supposed that the praises of Lanfranck and Anselme his Successor sound in the vttermost corners of the Earth. He was busie (saith Godwin) in exhorting King Rufus to vertue and godlines. Protestāts forced most highly to commend their learning and vertue vvho condemned their Doctrin. And as long as Lanfranck liued (saith Stow pag. 179.) Rufus seemed to abhor all kind of vice in so much as he was counted the mirror of Kings. This high praise for learning and vertue Protestants giue to this Archbishop whome to their confusion they confesse (as yow shall heare anon) to haue bene a most notorious Papist and the greatest enemy of Berengarius, Archb. Lanfranc first confuted the deniers of Transubstātiation. whome they account their Patriarch for the denial of the real presence. If I should alleadg the sayings of Catholick writers in his commendation, I should neuer make an ende, Onely [Page 203] therfor I will cite two who liued in his time, and quote some others. Malmsb. Malmesbur. lib. 3. Hist. pag. 109. saith he was a man comparable to the Fathers in Religion and learning, on whom in earnest may be verified A third Cato came from heauen. So heauenly sauor had embued his brest and mouth So all the Latin Church did by his learning stir it self vp to the study of the liberal sciences. So by his example or feare Monastical perfection did goe for ward in religion. And much more he hath of Lanfranck 1. Pont. pag. 213. & sequ. Ingulph also: Hist. Ingulph. pag. 901. saith, he was the most commended and clear Doctor of all liberal sciences, and most expert in temporal affaires and most holy in life and religion. Marian The like also hath Marian who liued at that tyme Chron. Florent. Huntingt. an. 1070. Florent: and Westmon. Ibid. Huntington lib. 7. Neubrigen lib. 1. cap. 1. Paris. Hist. pag. 8. Walsingham in ypodigmate. Capgraue and Trithem in Lanfranco.
2. And no les notorious was the Roman religion of this worthie Archb. Rom religion of Archb. Lanfranc. than his learning and vertue was famous. Which for breuitie sake I will onely proue by the confession of Protestants. Bale Cent. Bale. He an Heretik vvho in faith differeth from the Church of Rome. 13. cap. 12. saith plainly. He did many things for the exaltation of Papistrie. Defineth him to be an Heretick who differeth from the Church of Rome in doctrine of faith. Which is as much as any Papist now can or wil say. And Cent. 2. [Page 204] cap. 62. Lanfranck and Anselm set vp the mouldy (so this wretch blasphemeth) Idol of the Masse, Priests mariages condemned. and condemned the holy marriages of Priestes. Fox lib. 4. pag. 173. citeth this beginning of his letter to Pope Alexander. To the Lorde Pope Alexander high ouerseer of all Christian Religion, Fox. Lanfranck due obedience with all subiection. Pag. 394. he calleth him a stout Champion of the Pope. Pag. 1147. cheefest trobler of Berengarius. And pag. 1148. citeth this profession of Lanfranck, Lanfranck his, profession of Transubstant. I beleeue the earthly substances which vpon the Lords table are diui [...]ely sanctified by the ministration of the Priest to be conuerted into the essence of the Lords body, the outward formes onely of the things them selues and qualities reserued. Bilson. Bilson of Obed. pag. 681. Lanfranck and Anselm came in with their Antichristian deuises and inuentions, and chargeth him to haue first brought Transubstantiation into England. Lanfranck altered nothing in our English faith. But how false this is appeareth by that no one Author of that time chargeth him with altering any point of the faith of the English, and also by that which before we shewed out of Protest. that S. Greg. sent in Transubstantiation into England, and that S. Odo defended it both by writing and miracles. And who wil more of Lanfrancks earnestnes in Roman religion, may read his Epistle to Pope Alexander 2. and Alexanders to him, and his [Page 205] booke against Berengarius for the real presence.
S. Anselm Archbishop. XXXIIII.
3. THe 34. Archbishop was S. Anselm an. 1093. and died an. 1109. A most worthie man (saith Godwin) of great learning. The admirable learning and holines of S. Anselm. as his works yet extant testifie, and for integritie of life and conuersation admirable. Vndoutedly he was a good and holy man and as worthy the honor of Saint as any I thinck (saith he) euer was canonized by the Pope since his tyme. Thus the Protest. them selues commend this blessed mā. Of whome who list to know more, may read his life in Surius written by Edner his Chaplin. Malmsb. who then liued lib. 4. Reg. sayth none was more obseruant of iustice, none at that time so soundly learned, none so wholly spiritual the Father of the Contrie the mirror of the world. And much more lib. 1. Pont. pag. 216. & seq. As for his religion that is manifest to be Roman. His Rom religion. For he was a Monk and scholler to Lanfranck as Fox saith pag. 185. had his Pal from Rome, appeased from the King to the Pope, and pag. 186. he writeth how he tould King Rufus to his face that it was vn iust to command Bishops not to appeale to Rome. Vniust to forbid appeals to Rome. pag. 195. He was superstitious in religion. Bale [Page 206] Cent. 13. cap. 16. and others write that he procured that Kings should not inuest Bishops. Cent. 2. cap. 50. He augmented the impudencie of the Popes being their Counsellor in Rome, Priests forbidden to marrie and their Vicar in England. Finally they all agree that he forbad Priests marriages, and as Godwin speaketh persecuted maried Priests extremely. pag. 163. Priests forbidden to marrie. from the first infancie of our Church. In so much as Fox pag. 191. Bale Cent. 2. cap. 59. make him the first that forbad Priests in England to haue wiues, and Cambd. in Britan. saith, wiues were not forbidden to Priests in England before the yeare 1102. Which how vntrue it is appeareth by S. Greg. words to S. Austin in Beda lib. 1. cap. 27. where Saint Greg. apointeth that, if there be any among the Clergie out of holy orders which can not liue chast they shall take wiues. S. Gregorie. wherin he clearly excludeth all in holy orders from wiues. and in Concil. Rom. If any Priest or Deacon mary a wife be he accursed. And about 100. yeares after that, S. Beda. Beda lib. 5. cap. 22. said plainly that English Priests professed to binde them selues to chastitie. And Prolog. in Samuel writeth thus, VVe who haue purposed according to the custom of Ecclesiastical life to abstain from wiues, and to liue single. And S. Bedas scholler Alcuin l. Aleuin. de Virtutibus cap. 18. Chastitie is necessarie to all but cheefly to the Ministers of the Altar of Christ. For he must haue such Ministers as be not corrupted by any [Page 207] contagion of the flesh, but rather shine with continencie of chastitie. Bale. Bale also Cent 1. cap. 64. writeth thus. About the yeare 719. vnder Brithwald Archbish. brithvvald was a Synod held at London for prohibiting of Priests wiues, as Nauclerus (saith he) and others affirme. And after that again. S. Odo Archb. S. Odo. as the same Bale hath Cent. 2. cap. 30. Decreed that the mariages of the Ministers of the Church were Heretical. Yea Cambd. him selfe pag. 259. writeth that King Ethelwolph about the yeare 855. Cābden. had a dispensation of the Pope to marry because he was sacris ordinibus initiatus in holy orders. But what dispensation had that King needed, if it had bene lawful for Priests thē to marrie. And after this Kings time, S. Dunstā. Dunstan and his fellows (saith Fox Acts pag. 156.) caused King Edgar to call a Councel of the Clergie, Fox. wher it was enacted and decreed that the Canons of diuers Cathedral Churches Collegiats, Parsons, Vicars, Priests, and Deacons with their wiues and children should either giue ouer that kinde of life, or els giue rome to Monkes. And Cambden in Brit. pag. 211. saith this Councel was held an. 977. how then could he say that Priests wiues were neuer forbidden before, an. 1102. After that also Lanfranck (as Fulk Annotat. Lanfrank. in Math. 8.) in a Synod at VVinchester made a decree against the marriage of Priests. Fulk. And Fox Acts pag. 195. citeth an Epistle of S. Anselm [Page 208] where he hath these wordes. Because so cursed a marriage (of Priests) was forbidden in a Councel of his Father (he meaneth the Conqueror) and of the said Archbishop Lanfrancus lately, I command that all Priests that keepe women shalbe depriued of their Churches and Ecclesiastical Benefices. VViues forbidden to preists in Englād both by Archb. and councels. Wherby it is euident that Priests were not first forbidden to marry or haue wiues by Anselme, but by manie both Archbishops and Councels, euer since the infancie of our English Church.
Rodolph Archbishop. XXXV.
4. THe 35. Archbishop was Rodolph, Entred an. 1114. and died an. 1122. He behaued (saith Godwin) him self vvel in the place, vvas very affable and curteouse, and willing to please. Malmsb. 1 Pont. pag. 250. saith, The marverlous learning and pietie of Archb: Rodolph. he vvas meruaylously learned and eloquent And pag. 252. very religious. His Roman religion is euident, for as Godwin testifieth he was a Monke and scholler to Lanfranck, His Rom. religion. receaued a Pal solemly from Rome, and after trauailed in person to Rome.
VVilliam Corbel Archbishop XXXVI.
5. TO him succeded William Corbel an. 1122. and departed 1136. He was (say Marian. and Continuat. Florent. Pietie and Rom. Religion of Archb. Corbel.) vir eximiae religionis. His Roman religion is vndoubted, because as Godwin saith, he was a monk and the Popes Legat. Called a Synod wherin many Canons were made against the mariage of Priests. And finally crowned King Stephen at Masse. Continuat. Florent. who then liued saith he went to Rome for his Pal, and had it of Pope Calixtus, and again an other time; and was honorably receaued of Pope honorius, who made him his Legat in England and Scotland.
Theobald Archbishop XXXVII.
6. THe 37. was Theobald chosen an. The vvorthines of Archb. Theobald. 1138. and deceased an. 1160. He was (saith Godwin) of so svveete and gentle behauiour, being very vvise vvithal, as he vvas greatly esteemeed of high and lovv, Kings, Nobles and Commons. His Religion is known, His Rom. religion. by that as Godwin witnesseth, he was a [Page 210] Benedictin monke, and Abbot, cōsecrated of the Popes Legat, receaued his Pal from Pope Innocent. 2. who also indued him and his successors for euer with the Title of Legatus natus, which they all kept til the later end of King Henrie 8. Continuat. Florent. addeth that being called of the Pope he went to a Councel held in Rome.
S. Thomas Archbishop. XXXVIII.
7. THe 38. Archbishop and first Englishman after the Conquest was S. Thomas, Elect an. 1161. & martyred an. 1171. He was (saith Neubrigen. who then liued lib. 2. c. 16.) vir acris ingenij: The excellent partes and vertue of S. Thomas Archb. A man of a sharp wit and competent eloquence comely in fauor and finely handed, comparable to the best in the effectual dispach of any busines, he had so spetial a prerogatiue of honor and loue in the Princes hart that he seemed to be his fellow mate in the Crowne. And Paris who liued soone after pag. 272. saith, a primis adolescentiae annis. From his very youth he was adorned with manifould grace. And pag. 167. Carnem cilicijs attritam cum femoralibus cilicinis edomuit. His fleshe worne with haireclothe, His vvonderful austeritie of life. he tamed with britches of the same. Houeden Parte 2. Anal. saith, Irreprehen sibilis vita singulis diebus &c. Irreprehensible [Page 211] he receaued day by day three or fyue disciplines at the Priests hand, his inner garment was of rugged haircloth of Gotes haire wherwith his whole bodie was couered from the elbow euen to the knees he lay vpon the bare ground before his bed, and neuer ceased from prayer vntil for very wearines he layd downe his head vpon the stone be there placed insteed of a boulster. The same and much more is written in his life by four writers of great credit who then liued. Fox Acts. pag. 206. saith of him thus. Threatnings and flatterings were to him both one, great helps of nature were in him, In memorie excellent good, ful of deuotion. Godwin saith he was most canonically elected and presently after his consecration became so graue so austere so deuoute in al outvvard shevv as he seemed quite an other man. And as Westmon an. 1162. writeth a Courtiers life he changed into a most saintly. Thus both Catholicks and Protestants write of this blessed martir. His Rom. religion. His Roman religion is doubted of no man. Fox Acts pag. 206. saith he was without all true religion, supersticious to the obedience of the Pope, and pag. 779. saith Lanfranck Anselm Beket brought the Popes Iudicial authoritie from Rome into this Land, both ouer Kings and subiects, which euer since hath continewed til these later yeares. Bale Cent. 2. cap. 100. saith he was Legatus a latere. The Popes Legat. & assiduus labor &c. and his continual labor was to subiect the [Page 212] Princes Maiestie to Antichrist. Hovv God revvarded the pennance of king Henrie. 2. What great pennance King Henrie 2. did of his owne accord for being some cause of this blessed mans death, and how God the same day rewarded him with a miraculous victorie ouer the Scott, yow may read in the Chronicles. And how great the deuotion of our Forfathers was to this Saint appeareth by the inestimable riches which they gaue to his shrime, of which Erasmus writteth vilissima pars &c. Deuotion of Englād to Saint. Thomas. The basest part was golde, all shined, glittered and cast forth lightening by reason of the rare and mightie gemmes and precious stones yea the whole Church in euery parte abounded more than with royal riches. Godwin in vit. Baldwin, Euery one thought him selfe happie that could doe anything to his honor. (Of these riches King Henry 8. had 24. waine Loades besides that which others embezeled) And our Ancestors deuotion towards him appeareth by the hard marble stones which are to be seene worne round about the place where his shrine stood with the knees of those that came to pray there. As Protestante with admiration do shew to those that come thither.
Richard Archbishop XXXIX.
8. IN the yeare 1173. succeded Richard. The vvorthines of Archb. Richard. and departed this life an. 1183. A man (saith Godwin) very liberal, gentle and passing wise. His Roman religion is certain. His Rom. Keligion. For as the same Godwin and Fox pag. 394. confesse, he was a Benedictin Monk and consecrated of the Pope. Which also testifieth Westmon. an. 1174. Houeden 1175. saith he held a Councel wherin he decreed Patrum (saith he) regulis inherentes insisting in the rules of ancient Fathers that Priestes should haue no wiues, and be shauen. Priests commanded to put avvay vvomen and to be shauen.
Baldwin Archbishop XL.
9. THe 40. Archbishop Baldwin succeeded an. 1184. and deceased an. 1190. a [...]very comely man (saith Godwin) modest and sober, of such abstinence as fame durst neuer stamp any sinister report vpon him. The admirable vertue and learning of Archb. Baldvvin. Of few wordes slovv to anger, and very studious from his childhood. Fox Acts. pag. 230. addeth, that it is saide, that he neuer eat flesh in his life. He went with King Richard into the holy land, where saith Godwin by preaching, counsel, liberal almes, and continual example of a [Page 214] most vertuous life he did great good, and there dyed. Bale Cent. 3. cap. 27. saith he was eloquent in speech an exact Philosopher and was accounted in those dayes fit for all maner of studie. He was very diligent and careful in the discharge of his Archiepiscopal function behauing him selfe as a worthie Pastor. His Rom. religion. The Roman religion of this holy Prelat is manifest. For as Fox Godwin and Bale L. cit. say he was a Cistertian Monke and at the commandement of the Pope razed down to the ground a Church which him selfe had built.
Reginald Fiz Iocelin Archb. XLI.
10. THe next was Reginald fiz Iocelin, elected saith Godwin by the Monkes of Canterburie an. 1191. but he at first withstood what he might, Rare humilitie of Archb. Reginald. and with teares vnfainedly besought them to make choise of some other, and dyed within few dayes after. Yet his Roman religion is cleare. His Rom. Religion. For as Godwin saith the Pope presently afforded him his Pal.
Hubert VValter Archb. XLII.
11. IN the yeare 1193. succeded Hubert Walter and dyed an. Great vvorthines of Archb. Hubert. 1205. VVho was (saith Paris Hist. pag. 26.) vir profundi pectoris &c. A man of a deepe reache, and a singuler piller in the Realme, of incomparable stabilitie and wisdome. (The same hath Stow pag. 244.) and pag. 324. A magnifical and faithful man, who as long as he liued kept King Iohn from mischeefe and miserie. He was (saith Godwin) an excellent and memorable man, a bridle vnto the King and an obstacle of tyrany, the peace and comfort of the people, And lastly a notable refuge both of high and lowe against all manner of iniurie and oppression, faithful and loyal to his Prince, louing and very careful of his Contrie, in which he caused many excellent lawes to be established. King Richard ceur de Lion had experience of his great wisdom, and other manifould vertues. Nether was ther euer Clergie man ether befor or after him of so great power, neuer any man vsed his authoritie more moderatly. His Rom. Religion. And as for the religion of this worthie Prelat it is manifest. For as Godwin testifieth he founded a monasterie for his owne soules health, and for the soules of his Father and mother, as him self speaketh in the foundation, and an other of Cistercian Monkes. After his election professed [Page 216] him selfe a Monke, had a Pal from the Pope, and was his Legat. Pope Celestin the third (in Houeden pag. 763.) praiseth him exceedingly, and maketh him his Legat at the request (as he saith) of King Richard and all his Suffragans, and testifieth that of Huberts deserts, vertue, wisdome, and learning, the vniuersal Church reioyceth. And pag. 755. Houeden writeth, that this Archbishop held a Councel, wherin he apointed diuers things concerning Masse, and Priests, espetially that they should not keepe women in their houses. Priests forbidden to keep vvomen.
Stephen Langton Archbishop XLIII.
12. THe 43. Archbishop was Stephen Langton an. 1207. and died an. 1228. He was (saith Westmon an. 1207.) A man of deepe iudgment, Singuler learning and vvorthines of Archb. Stephen. of comely personage, fine behauior, fit and sufficient (as much at lyeth in a man) to gouern the whole Church. Paris in his Hist. pag. 297. addeth that there was none greater nor equal to him for maners and learning, in the Court of Rome. Godwin saith he was a mā, in regard of many excellent gifts both of mind and bodie very fit for the place, brought vp in the Vniuersitie of Paris, and greatly esteemed by the [Page 217] King and all the nobilitie of France, for his singuler and rare learning, made Chancellor of Paris, was admirablie learned, and writ many notable bookes. He deuided the Bible into Chapters in such sort as we now account them, VVho built the Archb. palace in Canterb. and built in a maner all the Archbishops Palace at Canterburie. The like commendations of learning yeldeth Bale vnto him Cent. 3. cap. 87. As for His Roman religion there can be no doubt. His Rom. religion. For he was both Cardinal of Rome and made Archbishop by the Popes absolute authoritie as the said Authors and all Chronicles testifie. He built also a sumptuous shrine for the bones of S. Thomas of C [...]nterburie, and as Bale speaketk after his maner, He largely poured out dreggs out of the goulden cup of the harlot. Incomparable learning and uertue of Archb. Richard.
Richard Magnus. Archbishop. XLIIII.
13. THe 44. Archbishop was Richard Magnus, elected An. 1223. and continued about two yeares. He was (saith Paris who then liued Hist. pag. 494) Incomparable for learning and vertue. Fox Acts. pag. 274, saith that he was of a comely personage and eloquent tongue. Godwin addeth that he was a man very vvel learned, vvise graue vvel spoken, and of good report stoute [Page 218] in defending the rights and liberties of the Church and of a personage, all streight, and well fauored and that the Pope delighted much with the eloquence, grauitie, and excellent behauiour of this Archbishop. His Rom. Religion. The Roman Religion of this notable Prelat is euident. For as Godwin saith he was elected by the Pope him self, and so great in fauor with the Pope, as both he and Fox l. cit. write, that he obtained of the Pope what so euer he asked.
S. Edmund Archbishop. XLV.
Famous learning and vertue of Saint Edmund.14. THe 45. Archbishop was S. Edmund elected an. 1234. and deceased an. 1244. A man (saith Westmon. an. 1234.) mirae sanctitatis & mansuetudinis of admirable sanctitie and meeknes, desiring the peace and honor both of the King and Realme. Paris (who then liued Hist. pag. 730. 743.) writeth much of his miracles, which Westmon an. 1244. saith were so many. His Miracles. Vt viderentur &c. that the Apostles times seemed to be returned again. And Bale Cent. 3. cap. 96. confesseth that cum aqua lustrali &c. VVith holy water he wrought many miracles. That omni tum literarum &c. He exercised him self in all maner of learning and vertue. Fox Acts. pag. 339. calleth him a Saint. Godwin saith he was [Page 219] a man very wel knowne, and indeede famous for his vertue and great learning. His Rom. Religion. The Roman religion of this holy Archbishop is certain. For as Godwin writeth he was chosen by the procurement of the Pope, and had his Pal from him, as both he and Fox pag. 279. do testifie, and opposed him selfe against the marriage of a noble womā, Mariage after vovv of chastitie forbidden. who vpon the death of her first husband had wowed chastitie; and was after his death canonized for a Saint by Pope Innocent 4. Bale saith he was chosen Tanquam ad Rom. Pont.. &c. As one more redy at the Popes beck. And that vt Virginitatis assequeretur donum. Strange deed of S. Edmund to keep his virginitie. To attain the gift of Virginitie, he betrathed him selfe with a ring to a woodden Image of the blessed Virgin wore hearcloth, preached the word of the Crosse for the Pope.
Boniface Archbishop. XLVI.
15. IN the yeare 1244. was chosen of the monks at the instance of king. Henrie 3. Boniface sonne to the Earle of Sauoie, who deceassed An. 1270. He was (saith Godwin) of a comely person, and performed three notable things whorthie memorie. Notable deeds of Archb: Boniface. He payed the debt of two and twentie thousand Marks that he found his See indebted in, He built a goodly Hospitall at Maidston And lastly fineshed the stately [Page 220] Hall at Canterburie with the buildings adioyning. Of his Roman Religion there can be no doubt. His Rom. Religion. For as Godw. writeth he was cōsecrated with the Popes owne handes, and obtained of the Pope the Bishoprick of Valentia, and diuers other spiritual promotions.
Robert Kilwarby Archbishop. XLVII.
Famous learning and sanctitie of Archb. Robert.16. THe 47. Archb. was Robert Kilwarby, elected An. 1272, and continued about six yeares. He was (saith Paris, Author of that tyme, Hist: pag. 1348.) Non solum vitae religiosae sanctitatis &c, accounted most famous not onely for the holines of a religious life, but also for knowledg and learning. Godwin writeth that he was a great Clerk, and left many monuments of the same in writing behind him. In both Vniuersities disputed excellently, and shewed him self in diuers kinds of excercises. His Rom. Religion. Of his Roman religion can be no question. For as Godwin and Bale cent. 4 cap. 46. write, he was made Archb. by the Pope ex plenitudine potestatis, by his absolute authoritie. And besides he was a Franciscan frier as Godwin rightly saith, and Bale wrongly maketh him a Dominican, and Prouincial of their order in England, & [Page 221] built the Gray Friers house in London, and finallie was Cardinal.
Iohn Peckam Archbishop. XLVIII.
17. IN the yeare 1278. succeeded Iohn Peckam, and departed this life An. Rare learning and behauiour [...] Archb. Iohn. 1292. A man (saith Westmon An. 1278.) Perfectissimus in doctrina most Perfect in learning. Godwin saith of rare learning vsed great lenitie and gentlenes euery where, and of an exceeding meeke facil and liberal minde. His Roman religion is vndoubted. His Rom. Religion. For all write he was a Franciscan Frier, and their Prouincial as his Predecessor had bene, and made Archbishop as Westmon. And Godwin. l. cit. and Fox Acts p. 349. and Bale Cent. 4. cap. 64. affirme by the meere authoritie of the Pope. whervpon he is tearmed of Bale magnus & robustus Antichristi miles a mightie and stout Champion of Antichrist.
Robert VVinchilsey Archb. XLIX.
18. THe 49. Archbishop was Robert VVinchelsey, elected an. 1294. & deceased an. 1313. Walsingham ypodigmat. pag. 100. writeth of him that. He ruled [Page 222] the English Church notably in his dayes. Exceelent learning vertue and vvisdom of Archb. vvinchelsey. Godwin saith that being a childe he was admired for his towardlines, and loued for his modest, and gentle behauior, gouerned the Vniuersitie of Paris with great commendation of integritie and wisdom, gaue proofe of excellent knowledg of all good learning by preaching and disputing, and was chosen to be Archbishop with the Kings good liking and applause of all men, and coming to Rome the Pope a good and vertuous man (saith Godwin) and Cardinals vvere amazed at his rare learning ioyned vvith discretion and vvisdom. He vvas a stout Prelat and a seuere punisher of sinne. Such preferments as fel to his disposition he euer bestovved on men of excellent learning, maintained many poore schollers at the Vniuersities, and to all kinde of poore people was exceding bountiful. In so much as therin I thinck he excelled all the Archbishops that euer were before or after him. Besides the daylie fragments of his house he gaue euerie Friday and Sonday to euery Begger a loafe of bread. VVere not these admirably learned and vertuous men more liklie to knovv the truth than Cranmer and such like. And there were euerie such almes daies four or fiue thousand people. Besides this euerie great festiual daye he sent 150. pence to such poore people as could not fetch his Almes. Thus writeth Godwin of this admirable Archbishop, which ioined to that which hath bene recited out of him selfe and others of the rare learning and vertue of many Archbishops, before, and shalbe of many others hereafter, were ynough to confound any [Page 223] Protestant, and condemn their religion. As for his Roman religion it is apparant. His Rom. religion. For he was chosen by the Monkes, went to Rome, admired of the Pope and Cardinals, and answered thus to the Kinge, Vnder God our vniuersal lorde vve haue tvvo other lordes, a spiritual lord the Pope, and a temporal lord the King, and though vve be to obey botb, yet the spiritual rather than the temporal▪ as Godwin testifieth.
VValter Reinolds Archbishop L.
19. IN the yeare 1313. succeded Walter Reinolds and died an. 1327. He vvas (saith Godwin) but meanly learned, The great vvisdom of Archb. Reinolds. but very vvise and of good gouernment, singulerly fauored of King Edward, 2. for his assureed fidelitie and great wisdome. At the instance of the king (saith Godwin) he was thrust into the See by the Pope, receaued his Pal, and procured diuers Bulls from the Pope, His Rom. Religion. which putteth his Rom. religion out of question.
Simon Mepham Archbishop LI. Great learning of Archb. Mepham.
20. THe 51. Archbishop was Simon Mepham, cōsecrated An. 1327. and [Page 224] died An. His Rom. Keligion. 1333. He was (saith Godwin) verie wel learned, and Doctor of Diuinitie. his Roman relegion is certain. For as Godwin writeth He was elected by the Monks, and afforded consecration by the Pope at Auinion.
Iohn Stratford Archbishop. LII.
21. THe 52. Archbishop was Iohn Stratford, elect An. 1333. and continued about 15. yeares. Famous learning of Archb. Stratford. He was (writeth Godwin) famous for his learning, and gouernment of the Archdeaconrie of Lincoln, a good Bishop, and both diligently and faithfully serued his king to the last hower, a verie gentle and merciful man, and gaue almes thrise euerie daye to 13. poore people. His Rom. Rellgion. His Roman religion is euident. For he was (as Godwin saith first made Bishop of Winchester by the Pope, and after preferred by him also to the Archbishoprick of Canterburie.
Iohn Vfford Archbishop LIII.
Nobilitie and learning of Archb. Vfford.22. IN the yeare 1348. succeded Iohn Vfford, and died the same yeare. He was sonne of the Earle of Suflolke, and Doctor of law. And as for his Roman Religion that is out of doubt, His Rom. Religion. because (as [Page 225] Godwin saith, he was pronounced Archbishop by the Pope.
Thomas Bradwardin Archbishop. LIIII.
23. THe 54. was Thomas Bradwardin, elected an. 1349. and deceased the same yeare. He was (saith Godwin) a good Mathematician, a great Philosopher, Eccellent learning nd holines of Archb. Bradvvardin. and an excellent Diuine. But aboue all (saith he) is to be commended his sinceritie of life and conuersation. He was Confessor to King Edward 3. and in that office he behaued him selfe so as he deserueth eternal memorie for the same. He was wont to reprehend the King with great bouldnes for such thinges as were amisse in him, and in that long war of France he would be neuer from him, but admonished him often secreatly, and all his army in learned and most eloquent sermons publickly, that they waxed not proud of their manifold victories. And some there be that haue not doubted to ascribe that notable conquest rather to the vertue and holines of that man than to any prowes and wisdome of others. It it certain he was elected Archbishop without his seeking, and hardly (saith he) should yow finde any Archb. in any age to haue obtained his place in better sorte. This high commendation giueth Godwin vnto this great and worthie Prelat, and withal as [Page 226] great a discommendation to his Protestant religion. His Rom. Religion. For (as Godwin him self saith) he was consecrated at Auinion by a Cardinal in the Frier minors Church which sufficiently ynough testifieth his Roman religion in so much as Bale Cent. 15. cap. 87. calleth him Papistam a Papist.
Simon Islip Archbishop. LV.
Learning and good deeds of Archb. Islip.24. IN the yeare 1349. was elect Simon Islip, and died an. 1366. He was (saith Godwin) Doctor of Law, a verie frugal man, and built the Colledg of Canterb. in Oxford. which is now a part of Christchurch. His Roman religion is vndoubted. His Rom. Religion. For as Godwin writeth the Pope bestowed the Archbishoprick vpon him. And in his Epitaph. S. Peter is professed Princeps Apostolorum, The prince of the Apostles.
Simon Langhorn Archbishop LVI.
25. THe 56. Archbishop was Simon Langhorn, elect an. 1366. and continewed but two yeares. He was (saith Godwin) first a Monke, then Prior, lastly Abbot of Westminster. Thence elected Bishop of London, then of Ely, [Page 227] and lastly of Canterburie. Rom. religion. of Archb. Langhorn How Roman a Catholick he was, appeareth by Godwin, who writeth that the Pope remoued him from Ely to Canterburie, sent his Pal, and lastly made him Cardinal and Legat into England as appeareth by his Epitaph. In this Archbishops time Wicklef began to be angry (saith Godwin) with the Pope, VVhy vviclef reuolted from the Cathol. faith. Archbishops and Monks, because this Archbishop displaced him out of Canterb. Colledg. And the better to wreak his anger vpon them, went out of the Church and began his heresies.
VVilliam VVitlesley Archbishop. LVII.
26. THe 57. Archbishop was William Wittlesley, Great learning of Archb. vvitlesley. elected an. 1368. and died an. 1374. He was (saith Godwin) Doctor of Law, and preached in Latin verie learnedly. He was a Roman Catholick as the same Godwin declareth saying that he was aduanced by the Popes onely authoritie. His Rom. Religion.
Simon Sulburie Archbishop. LVIII.
Notable learning and qualities of Archb. Sudburie.27. THe 58. was Simon Suldburie, elected an. 1375. and died an. 1381. He was (saith Godwin) a noble Prelat, verie wise, learned, eloquent, liberal, merciful, and preached in Latin very learnedlie. Stow Chron. pag. 458. saith he was eloquent man, and wise beyond all wise men of the Realme, and fulfilled most worthie martirdom, being slaine of the rebellious commons. His Rom. Religion. His Roman religion is notorious. For (as the said Godw. writeth) he was houshould Chaplin to Pope Innocent, and one of the Iudges of his Rota, who bestowed vpon him the Archbishoprick, and sent him his Bulls.
VVilliam Courtney Archb. LIX.
Noblenes and great learning of Archb. Courtney.28. IN the yeare 1381. succeded William Courtney, and deceased an. 1396. He was (writeth Godwin) sonne to hugh Courtney Earle of Deuonshire, and was a great Lawyer. His Rom. Religion. As for his Roman religion ther can be no doubt. For (as Godwin saith) the Pope bestowed the Archbishoprick vpon him, sent him his Pal, and (as Walsingham [Page 229] writeth) made him Cardinal. And Eox Acts pag. 505 saith, He set King Richard 2. Vpon the poore Christians of VVicklefs side, condemned some, made diuers abiure and do pennance.
Thomas Arundel Archbishop. LX.
29. IN the year 1396. succeded Thomas Arundel, Noblenes and vvorthines of Archb. Arundel. and died 1413. He was (saith Godwin) sonne to Robert Earle of Arundel and VVarren, was vndoubtedly (saith he) a worthy Prelat, wise and very stout. And Walsinghan who them liued, Hist. pag. 432. saith he was eminentissima turris Ecclesiae. &c. A most eminent Tower, and inuincible Champion of the Church of England. His Rom. Religion. As for his Roman religion there can be no doubt therof. For Godwin writeth that by the Popes prouision he was made Archb: of Canterb; and receaued his Pal. Fox Acts pag. 524. citeth his Constitution wherin he professeth S. Peters supremacie, and pag. 507. saith He was a great enemy of English (Wicklefian) bookes, and the Authors of them. Bale Cent. 7. cap. 50. saith he imprisoned the Wiclefists, and made them abiure their haeresie.
Henrie Chichley Archbishop. LXI.
The learning and vvorthines of Archb. Chichley.30. THe 61. Archb: was Henrie Chichley in the yeare 1414. and departed this wordl. An. 1443. He was (as Godwin writeth) Doctor of lawe, much employed in Embassages of the King, wherin he euer behaued him self wisely, and to the kings good liking. He alwaies enioyed his Princes fauor, was wise in gouerning his See, laudably bountiful in bestowing his goods to the good of the common vvelth, and lasly, stout and seuere in administration of iustice. In Hiham Feris he built a goodly Colledg, and also an hospital, and in Oxford two Colledges, and called one Bernards Colledg an other Al soules. His Rom. religion. As for his Roman religion there can be no question of it. For as the said Godwin writeth the Pope bestowed the Archb. vpon him, sent him his Pal, and made him Cardinal, and his Legat in England. And Bale Cent. 7. cap. 50. accounteth him a persecuter of Wicklefists. And as is said in the Epitaph of his Tombe was made Bishop by the Popes owne hands.
Iohn Stafford Archbishop LXII.
19. IN the yeare 1443. succeded Iohn Stafford, and died. Nobilitie and great learning of Archb. Stafford. His Rom. Keligion. 1452. He vvas (saith Godwin in the Bishops of Bathe) a man very noble, and no les learned, sonne vnto the Earle of Stafford and Doctor of Lavve. As for his Roman religion that is manifest, because as Godwin writeth he was made Archb. by the Popes absolute authoritie, and before obtained of Pope Martin the Bishoprick of Bathe.
Iohn Kemp Archbishop. LXIII.
15. IN the yeare 1452. succeded Iohn Kemp and deceased An. 1453. He was saith Godwin Doctor of Lavve. And his Roman religion is certain for as Godwin writeth, The learning and religion of Archb. Kemp. The Pope bestowed the Archb. vpon him, sent him his Pal, and after made him Cardinal which also testifieth Bale Cent. 11. cap. 55.
Thomas Bourchier Archbishop. LXIIII.
Nobilitie and learning of Archb. Bourchier.33. THe 64. Archb: was Thomas Bourchier elect An. 1454, and deceased An. 1486. He was sonne to Henrie Bourchier Earle of Essex, brought vp in Oxford, of which Vniuersitie he was Chancelor. Bale Cent. 11. cap. 75. saith he was a man honorable for his learning, vertue, and the blood of the Earles of Essex. His Rom. religion. His Romane Religion is manifest by Godwin.
Iohn Morton Archbishop. LXV.
34. THe 65. Archb: was Iohn morton An, 1487. and dyed An. 1500. He vvas (saith Stow Chron. Eccellent learning and vertue of Archb. Morton. pag. 789) of excellent vvit learning and vertue. Godwin saith, he was Doctor of lavv, had manifould good partes, great learning in the lavv, vvisdom, discretion, and other vertues, notable loyaltie, and faithfulnes to his Prince. Bale Cent. 11. cap. 85. Vir moribus &c. A famous man in that age for vertue and learning, seuere, and a louer of iustice A man that in his time surpassed all the Prelats of England in vvisdome and grauitie. As for his Roman religion that is manifest. His Rom. religion. For he [Page 233] was elected by the Monks, confirmed redily by the Pope, and made also Cardinal, and procured Saint Anselm to be canonized.
Henrie Dean Archbishop. LXVI.
35. THe 66. Archb. was Henrie Dean An. 1501. and died An. Archb. Dean learned and vvise. 1502. He was (saith Godwin in Bishops of Salsburie) Doctor of Diuinitie, a wise and industrious man. His Rom. Religion. And of his Roman religion none can make doubt for he was an Abbot, chosen by the Monks, had his Pal from the Pope, and tooke his oath of fidelitie to the Pope set downe before c. as yow may see in Godwin.
VVilliam VVarham Archbishop LXVI.
36. THe 67. Archbishop. was William Warham an. The vvisdom and learning of Archb. vvarham. 1504. and deceassed an. 1532. He was as Godwin writeth Doctor of lavv, and greatly commended for his wisdom by King Henrie 7. That he was a Roman Catholick is manifest. His Rom. religion. For as Godwin writeth, he said masse, and was chosen by Queene Catherin for one of [Page 234] her Aduocats to defend her mariage with King Henrie 8. which was contracted by the Popes Dispensation. And vndoubtedly when he receaued his Pal he tooke the forsaid oath of fidelitie to the Pope.
Thomas Cranmer Archbishop LXVIII.
37. THe 68. Archb. but first forsaker of S. Austin and his Predecessors faith was Thomas Cranmer in the year 1533. and put to death 1556. He was not chosen for any deserts, but being Chaplin to Anne Bullen, and known to desire her preferment and to further King Henries lusts, was by him first sent in Embassie about the diuorce, as yow may see in Fox pag. 1689. and after nominated to this dignitie, VVh [...] Cranmer vvas made Archb. to the end that if the Pope refused to pronounce sentence of diuorce betweene him and Queene Catherin, Cranmer might do it. He was so carnal and so womanish, His carnalitie. as his own mother would often say, she euer thought women would be his vndoing. Wherin she was nothing deceaued. For as Godwin confesseth. He being yet very yong left his fellswship in Iesus Colledg in Cambridg for loue of a woman [Page 235] whome he maried. And after, being Archb. in his return from Rome, he brought with him a Duchwoman, to whome (saith Fox pag. 1037.) it is supposed he was married, whome all King Henries time he carried vp and downe with him in a Trunck, and in King Edwards tyme married her. He was also trecherous to his Prince. For abbeit he had receaned so great fauors of King Henrie 8. and was by him, His treacherie to his Prince. apointed one of the Executors of his will, yet streight after his death he agreed to the breaking of it. And after King Edwards death wrought all he could to the aduancing of Queene Iane & vtter excluding from the crowne of King Henries lawful daughter and his right Prince Queene Marie and first subscribed to the disenheriting of Queene Marie, His rebellion. and to that rebellious letter which he and his accomplices sent to Queene Marie, Fox. pag. 1698. And Fox to his euerlasting confusion hath set downe in his Acts pag. 1299. edit. 1596. and maruel it were if one who thus forsooke God and his Prince, should not also forsake his Predecessors faith? Cranmer forsoke God and his prince If he who had thus lost, as Saint Paul speaketh, a good conscience should not also make ship wrack of his faith. Hovv long a Rom. Cathol. For first he was a Roman Catholick, and so continewed from his childhood til he was [Page 236] Archbishop, and a while after. At his first going to the Pope was by him made his Penitentiarie as Fox hath edit: 1596. pag. 1690. went to Rome for his Pal and there tooke the vsual oath of fidelitie to the Pope. But in the next yeare after, to wit in the yeare 1534. When king Henrie by Parliament procured him self to be tearmed head of the Church he also forsooke the Pope in that point yet in all other agreed with him as the king did, and both by words and deedes persecuted the Protestants, Song Masse solemly in King Edvvard 6. time. as you may see in Fox in Lamberts death and others. And after King Henries death vnder king Edward songe Masse with great maiestie for the king of France his soule assisted with 8. Bishops as writeth Stow Chron. Inconstant euen in heresie. pag. 1547. yet after he fel to Lutheranism, and set out a Cathechisme wherin with Luther he taught the real presence of Christ in the blessed Sacrament; Sliedan lib. 26. An. 1555. But staying not long there, from thence turned with the Duke of Somer. In his recantation in fox pag. 1710. He taketh god to vvitnes he recanted of his ovvne minde and for conscience sake, and yet soone after recalled his retantation. Cranmet condemned for rebellion and herefir. Sleidan l. 25. f. 429. The miserable end of the Archb: that first forfooke S. Austins faith. The great nobilitie rare learning and vertue of card. Pole. to Zuinglianisme, and published an other Cathechisme which denyed the real presence. After all this vnder Queene Marie for hope of life recanted all his heresies, and both by tongue and penne professed the Roman Catholick faith. But perceauing that he should die, choosing rather to die in account of Protestants a [Page 237] martyr, than in iudgment of both them and vs a malefactor, he finally ended his life in Zuinglianisme, being both condemned for Heresie against God, and for rebellion against his Prince as Fox confesseth pag. 1698. Edit. 1596. And so as his faith had bene far different for a time from his Prededessors so was his end ignominious and far from the glorie of their happie departures.
Reginald Poole Archb. LXIX.
30. THe 69. and last Catholich Archb. hithertho, was Reginald Poole consecrated an. 1555. and departed this life an. 1558. the same yeare and day that Queen Marie died. He was sonne to Syr Richard Pool Cosin german to King Henrie 8. and of Margaret Countesse of Salsburie Daughter of George Duke of Clarence and brother of King Edward 4. He was a man (saith Godwin) of manifold and excellent partes, not onely very learned, which is better known than it neede many wordes, but also of such modestie in behauiour and integritie of life and conuersation, as he was of all men both loued and reuerenced. And beyond seas he was so famous, that without all seeking of his he was first made Cardinal, after [Page 238] Legat to the Councel of Trent and twise elected Pope; Card. Poole might haue bene Pope. Ridley highly commended Card. Pool. His Rom. Religion. to which supreme dignitie wanted nothing but his owne consent. He was by the confession of Ridley in Fox Edit. 1596. pag. 1595. a man worthy of all humilitye reuerence and honor, and indued with manifould graces of learning and vertue. As for his Roman religion it might seeme needles to proue it if Doctor Bukley and some other Ministers were not ashamed to challeng him for a Protestant whose impudencie I will refel with the testimonie of their owne Authors. For Godwin saith in King Henries time he dealt by letters to his frends to exhort them from all conformitie to reformation and being accused in the Conclaue of fauering protestants and of other matters, He cleared himself (saith Godwin) of all these suspitions absolutely so that the next day they were more resolute to make him Pope than before. And infra he saith Queene Marie loued him for his learning and nobilitie but aboue all for his religion and finally that he reconciled England to the Pope and receiued from him his Pal. Bale Cent 8. cap. 100. saith he was a Cardinal soldier of Antichrist, not to be commended for any vertue by the seruant of God, and saith that in an Oration to the Emperor he called the German Protestants newe Turks, Sleidan lib. 10. in fin. and their Gospel Turcicum [Page 239] pestiferum & adulterinum semen Turkish pestiferous and adulterous seede. An. 1607. which Crashew was not a shamed in his sermon at Paules Crosse to affirme that Poole said o the written word of God. Farther more Bale termeth this worthie Prelat and great ornament of our Nation horrible beast a rooter out of the truth of the Gospel a most wicked Traitor to his Contrie, and prayeth God to confound him. So vndoubted it was while Cardinal Poole liued that he was no Protestant but a most earnest Roman Catholick. See Andreas Dioditius in vit. Poli. Which who readeth his booke and considereth his deedes may yet see more fully. But by him may the iudicious reader see with what truth or face our Ministers challeng S. Austin and other holy and antient Archbishops of Canterburie to be of their religion.
Epilog. First and last Cath. Archb of Canterb. said Masse and haue palls from Rome. The number of our Archb. Their continuance, learning vertue and vvisdom.
39. THus yow see the first and the last of the Catholick Archbishops of Canterburie, namely S. Austin and Cardinal Pole to haue said Masse and had their Palls from Rome, and all of them (except one) euer since the first Christianitie of our Nation vnto our daies, for number thre score and nine for continewance of nine hundred fisty and eight [Page 240] yeares, for learning many of them most famous, for wisdom most excellent, and for vertue diuers of them most admirable, as you haue heard by the very confession of Protestants them selues. VVho vvil not advventure his soule rather vvith these than vvith Cranmer. Thus manie (I say) thus excellently qualified Primats and Pastors of al England, thus long to haue taught the Catholick faith, to haue followed it them selues, to haue defended it with their great learning, maintained it by their miracles, authorized it by their notable vertues, and finally to haue liued in it most religiously, and died most happely; What shall wee thinck of them? That so many, and great Clerks were so many hundred yeares ignorant of the truth? That so many and so great Saints so long tyme missed of the way to heauen? That all our Ancestors who so many yeares followed them were christened in vaine, beleeued in vaine, and worshiped and serued God in vaine, and finally died in their sinnes; and are damned and gon to hel? No vvaie to heauen but by Christ and his true faith. As we must needs thinck vnles we graunt the Roman Catholick faith to be the faith of Christ and right way to saluation. Shall, I say such an vnchristian, vnnatural, and vnreasonable thought enter into our harts? And not rather follow the aduise of S. Paul saying Mementote Praepositorum vestrorum qui vobis locuti sunt [Page 241] verbum Dei, quorum intuentes exitum conuersationis imitamini fidem, Beholding the end of the cōuersation of your Prelats follovv their faith. Let vs behould the holy conuersation and happie & vertuous ende of those holy and worthy Prelat: and primats of England, assuring our selues that vertue can not follow the Diuel, nor Gods Saints be condemned to Hel. Let vs embrace their faith which was the roote of their vertue, and their cheefe guide in their way to heauen, whither they are happily ariued and we shall assuredly follow if we keepe their faith and imitat their vertue. And thus hauing shewed that all our Archbishops of Canterburie, and consequently all our Clergie, Bishops, Archdeacons, Deacons Canons, Pastors, Vicars, Monkes, All Besides VViclef and his small number. and Friers were Roman Catholicks euen from the first Christianity of our Nation to our age, Let vs proc [...]ed an shew the same of our Christian Kings and Laitie.
CHAP. XXI. That all our Christian English kings to king Henrie 8. time were Roman Catholicks proued by general reasons.
1 No record that anie of our old christian Kings vvas Protestant.1. FIrst because (as I said of the Archbishops) ther is no script, no scrole, no record, no monument, to testifie that our former Christian kings were of any other religion than king Henrie 8. was before he began the change. Therfor they that affirme the contrarie either know it by reuelation, or speake without booke. Besides it is impossible that ther should be an alteration in religion which is the most markablest thing in a Common welth, and that there should be no mention therof; and altogether incredible in England, where we see the first alteration from Paganisme to Christianitie, and now lately from Papistrie to Protestancie recorded in all Histories. yea priuat mutations made by kings in some Churches from Priests to monks or contrary wise. And can we thinck that a mutation from Protestancie to Papistrie [Page 243] (if any such had bene) would haue bene omitted and forgotten. 2. All the Archbishops of Canterburie were Roman Catholicks as is before shewed, 2 All their Archb. vvere Catholicks. and yet none of them trobled by the kings of former times for his religion▪ yea most of them greatly honored by them, and diuers made Archbishops by their kings procurment. 3 They suffered Archb. to be consecrat of the Pope. &c. 3. They suffered the said Archbishops to go to Rome (where diuers of them were consecrated of the Pope) to receaue their Pal, to be his legat, and take their forsaid oath of fidelitie to the Pope, which if they had bene Protest. and not perfect Roman Catholick they would neuer haue permitted. yea some of the kings procured Pals for their Archb: Kings procure palls from the P. for their Archb. as King Edwin for S. Paulin in Beda lib. 2. cap. 17,. King Alfwald for Archbishop Eanbald, Florent. An. 779. Huntington lib.. 3. king Rufus for S. Anselm, Fox Acts. pag. 185. 4. Nine of the ancient kings left their Kingdomes and became monks, 4 Manie ancient Kings became Monks. as Fox confesseth Acts. pag. 133. whose names are these, king Kinegilfus, K. Cedwalla, king Ina, king Ethelred, king Sigebert, king Coenred, king Offa, king Edbert, Monks vovved chastie pouertie and obedience. to whome pag. 131. he addeth king Kenred. Now mōkes in that time vowed chastitie as is euident in S. Beda lib. 5. cap. 22. lib. 4. cap. 25. lib. 3. cap. 25. And [Page 244] Pouertie lib. 1. cap. 25. And obedience. lib. 4. cap. 5. And how Papistical this is, and contrary to Protestancie euery one knoweth. Beside as Fox saith pag. 115. most like they did this for holines sake, thincking in this kind of life to serue or please God better, or to merit more which Kinde of act or ende of theirs is plain Papistical, and quite opposit to Protestancie. And therfore Fox saith, that these Kings were far deceaued. To these Kings we may adioin 19. Queenes and Kings daughters whome Fox also pag. 134. confesseth to haue left their royall estate, Manie ancient Queenes and K. Daughters nunnes. and becommen Nunnes. Yea pag. 137. he citeth out of an ancient Chronicle, That in the Primitiue Church of England Kings, Deuotion of English to monkish life. Princes, Dukes, Earles, Barons, and Rulers of Churches incensed with a desire of heauen, laboring and striuing among them selues to enter into Monkerie into voluntarie exile and solitarie life, forsooke all and followed the Lord. The same hath Huntington. lib. 5. Houed. and others. Is this thinck we a proceding of Protestants or rather of earnest and deuout Roman Catholicks?
5 Out ancient Kings desire the P. to confirme their Charters.2. Fiftly. They desired the Pope to confirme their Charters which they made. This you may see of King Ethelbert the first Christian King, in Malmsb: lib. 1. Pont. pag. 208. Of King Coenred and King Offa in Capgraue in vita Egwin. [Page 245] Of King Egbert in Florent. Chron. An. 676. of King wulfer in Ingulf. pag: 884. Of an other King Offa in Paris An. 794. Of King Edgar in Malmsb. lib. 2. Reg. pag. 57. 6. They suffered appeals to Rome from them selues. 6 Kings suffer appeals to Rome. This is euident in King Egbert and King Alfred in Beda lib. 5. cap. 20. 7. They beleeued S. Peter to be Prince of the Apostles as is to be seene in King Offa his Charter in Cambden in Brit. 7 Our Kings beleeue S. Peters supremacie. pag. 613. and S. Peter to be higher in degree than S. Paule, as is to be seene in King Ina his verses there pag. 193. and Peter onely to haue had the keies. to witt of all the Church, as Reinolds confesseth Confer. pag. 12, And finally the Church of Rome in their time to be the Catholick and Apostolick Church, as Beda testifieth lib. 3. cap. 29, at what time the Protestants account the Roman Church the who are of Babilon, and the Pope Antichrist. 8 Manie of our Kings canonized by the Pope. 8. Seuen of these our English Kings are Canonized by the Roman Church in the Martirologe, to wit, Ethelbert, Richard, Oswald, Sebbi, Edmund, Edward martir, Edward Confessor, 9 Our ancient Kings knovv not iustification by onely faith. which would neuer haue bene done if they had not bene Roman Catholicks.
9. Our ancient English Kings could be no Protestants therfore they were Roman Catholicks. For no others challenge [Page 246] them for theirs. That they could be no Protestants is most manifest. First because the opinion of iustification by onely faith is accounted of Protestants the foundation, VVhat is the foundation and soul of Protetestancie Luther. head, and cheefest point and soule of their Doctrin and Church, It is (saith Luther Prefat. in Ionam) the head of Christian Religion, the summe of the scriptures. Prefat: ad Galath: If the article of Iustification (by onely faith) be once lost, then is all true Christian doctrin lost. And as many as hould not that doctrin are Iewes Turks Papists or hereticks. Item. By this onely doctrin the Church is built and in this it consisteth. And in cap. 1. Galath. If we neglect the Article of Iustification we leese all together. And in cap. 2. It is the principal Article of all Christian doctrin all other Arcicles are comprehended in it. Fox Acts. Fox. pag. 840. saith It is the foundation of all Christianitie, Chark. And pag. 770. the onely principal origen of our saluatian. Chark in the Tower disputation saith. It is the soule of the Church. And the same say all other Protetestants. But this foundation, this head, this soule of Protestancie, our ancient Kings knew not, as Fox plainly confesseth in these wordes pag. 170. The Doctrin of Iustification (by onely faith) was then vnknown. And pag. 133. writeth thus of our antientest Christian Kings. Our Kings knevv not the Protestant Gospel. They lackt the doctrin and knowledg in Christs Gospel espetially (saith he) in the Article of free Iustification by faith [Page 247] and therfor (saith he) they ran the wrong way. Loe he granteth that they were ignorant espetially of that which Protest: esteeme the especiallest point of Protestancie. And Ibid. speaking of our ancient Christian Kings hath these wordes: How great the blindnes and ignorance of these men was who wanting no zeale wanted knowledg, seeking their saluation by their meritorious deedes, which I write (saith he) here to put vs in mind how much we at this present are bound to God for the true sinceritie of his truth hidden so long before to our fforancestors, and opened now to vs. A plaine confession that none of our Anceitors vvere Protestants. This onely lamenting to see them haue such works and want our faith, and vs to haue right faith and want their workes. Could he say more plainly that our Ancient Princes and Christian Ancestors knew not so much as the foundation of Protestancy, and wanted their faith? And with what face then can any man challeng them for Protestants. And heere I challeng Abbots or what minister so euer, VVhat must be shevved of ministers that saie our Anceitors vvere Protestants. to shewe one ancient English man, Woman, or Child that held this forsaid foundation, head, and soule of their religion; And if they can not (as indeede they can not) let them confesse, that there was neuer ancient English Protestant, vnles they will make Protest: without head or or soule.
3. Moreouer to build or indow Religious [Page 248] houses (as Doc. Abbots saith Answer to D. pag. 100. Bishop) for redemption of their sinnes and purchase of their soules health proceeded of the wāt of the sight of the sunne of righteousnes. For vvhat end our Kings built and endevved monasteries. And Fox. pag. 133. saith it is contrary to the rule of Christs Gospel. But the same Fox Ibid. testifieth that our first Christian kings built monasteries seeking for merit with God, and remedie of their soules and remedy of their sinnnes, and prooueth it by a Charter of King Ethelbald, which he might haue proued by as many Charters of those ancient kings as are extant. One of King Ethelbald I will cite out of Ingulph. made to free monks from taxes the third yeare of his Reigne which was 718, some what more than a hunderd yeares after S. Austin. Ego Ethelbald &c, I Ethelbald King of marchland for the loue of the celestical Contry, Good vvorks done to free the soul from bond of sin. and for the redemption of my soule haue prouidently decreed to free it by good worke from all bond of sinne. King Ethelbert also Pro animae suae remedio &c, for the good of his soule gaue to Mellit Bishop the land called Tillingham out of Stow Chron. pag. 77. And so of the rest. Our first Christian K. gaue land to Churches for help. of his soule. Again Fox pag. 154. The causes why solemn Monasteries were first founded by Kings, Queenes, Kings daughters, and rich Consuls, are these, Pro remedio animae meae, pro remissione peccatorum meorum, pro redemptione peccatorum meorum, & pro salute Regnorum [Page 249] meorum quique subiacent regimini populorum in honorem gloriosae virginis. For the redemption of my soul for the redeeming of my sinnes and for the saftie of my Kingdoms and people subiect to my gouernment to the honor of the glorious Virgin. And therfor by D. Abbots his verdict, and by euident inference our auncient Princes wanted the sunne of Protestants righteousnes. 10 10. And lastly I proue it by the plain confession of Protest. For Fox Acts. pag. 132. saith our first Christian Kings were deuout to Church men, espetially to the Church of Rome. Which was, in the opinion of Protestāts, Our Kings deuour to the P. vvhen he vvas in opinion of Protestants. Antichrist when the Pope was known Antichrist, That is, in Boniface. 3. time, and since. Bale Cent. 1. cap, 73, saith of king Ethelbert our first Christian king that He receaued the doctrin of the Roman Religion with all the imposture therof, and died the 21. yeare of his receaued Papistrie, Could he speake more plainly? And Cent. 13. cap. 5, Felix saith he conuerted the East parte of England to Papistrie. A Plaine confessiō of Protestants that our nation vvas first conuerted to papistrie. And Ibid cap. 4. he saith that Birin vnder colour of the Gospel taught the VVest saxons Papisticam fidem Papistical faith. The same confesse diuers other Protestants, as hath bene shewed before when we proued that S. Greg. and S. Austin were by the confession of Protestants plain Rom. Catholicks.
[Page 250]4. To all these particuler proofes I ad a general one vz the English names which our ancient Kings and people gaue to their seruice and their Pastors; See in Ingulph. hovv antient Knights vvere vvont to goe to confession before they vvere knighted. also their Churches Tombs and Epitaphes and finally all their ancient Monuments do testifie and proclame their Catholick Roman religion. For their seruice of God they called Masse, Nether can it be shewed, that euer they called it other wise, and of it haue they tearmed the cheefe feasts of the yeare, as Christmasse, Candlemasse, Michelmas, Name of Masse. Martin masse. As likwise they haue tearmed Shreuetide of their Shreiuing and confessing them selues before they began their lent Fast, Palmesonday of the Palmes which they caried on that day, as Catholicks at this day doe; Ember dayes of the Catholick fast of Quator tēpora corruptly pronouncing the last word. of Priests. Their cheefe Doers of their seruice they termed Priestes. That is (as Protest. confesse) Sacrificers, and therfor their ministers abhor the name. Reinold conf. pag. 466 467. Their cheefe Churches they built in forme of a Crosse. The cheefe Altar therin on high and toward the East, Forme of Churches. and diuers Altars in little Chappells about; erected therin a Roodloft with the Roode or Crosse of Christ vppon it, adorned their Chappells euen the very glasse windowes with Pictures. In [Page 251] like sort they buried their dead with Crosses as was seene on the tombe of King Arthur, Buriall of dead. and their Bishops with Chalices as in the Tombe of S. Birin, and vsually on the Epitaphs desire men to pray for the soule of the dead. Epitaphs. And where I pray yow was the Protestant Communion when our first Christian Ancestors termed their cheefe seruice of God, Masse, and therof named their principall feasts in the yeare? where were their Ministers when they termed their Pastors. Priests and sacrificers. Wher were their Churches when all the Cathedrall Churches were built in forme of a Crosse, with one high Altar, and diuers little Altars in the Church about; where were they them selues when our Ancestors euen dead did by Crosses wher with they were buried, and the Epitaphs of their Tombes professe the Roman Catholick religion.
CHAP. XXII. Certayne obiections of Ministers that our auncient Kings were not Romane Catholiques disproued.
1. ALbeit euery one of iudgment will easely see that what can be obiected against this so cleare, D. Doue of Recusancie vvil haue Bellarm: to be a Protest: or no perfect Catholik. and by the Aduersaries confessed truth, is but cauils which want not against almost the euidenst truth that is: yet for satisfaction of all sorts of people, we wil propose what D. Abbots in his Answer to D. Bishops epistle pag. 199. lately hath collected for proofe that our ancient Kings were Protestants, or at least not perfect obiec∣tion. 1 Roman Catholicks. First he saith that our antient Kings had the supremacie in causes Ecclesiasticall. Ansvver. This is euidently false by what hath bene said in the 5. 6. and 7. proofe of the former Chapter. To which I add that (as it shalbe shewed herafter) King Edward 3. whome Protestants account to make most for them, professed it to be a sauor of heresie to deny the Popes supremacie in causes ecclesiasticall. [Page 253] 2. Abbots saith that the kings founded Bishopricks and inuested them at their obiec∣tion. 2 pleasur, as did Edward Confessor the Bishoprick of Exester. Ansvver. That in S. Austins time or long after the King founded Bishopricks and inuested Bishops is apparantly false. For it is euident in Beda lib. 1. cap. 29. That S. Greg. at his owne pleasure apointed two Archbishopricks, & vnder each of them twelue Bishopricks to be erected in England. And lib. 2. cap. 4. That S. Austin by his authoritie founded the Archbishoprick of Canterburie, and the Bishopricks of London and Rochester, Our ancient Kings tooke not vpon them to erect Bishopriks. and that the King then did onely build them Churches, indow the Bishopricks with lands and giue them (saith Beda lib. 1. cap. 28.) Possessions necessarie for their maintenance. And aboue 800. yeares agoe when King Offa would alter the Bishoprik of Lichfeild in to an Archbishoprick, K Ethelbert. he took not vpon him to doe it by his owne authoritie or of the Bishops of his realm, K. Offa. but procured Pope Adrian to send two legats for that purpose. Malmsb. lib. 1. Reg. cap. 4. K Edvvard Sen. And▪ 700. yeares agoe mhen King Edward Senior erected fiue Bishopricks in the West Contrie, it was done by the expresse commandement of Pope Formosus. Malmsb. 2. Reg. cap. 5. K VVilli [...] Conq. And about 500. yeares agoe, when King William [Page 254] Conqueror would haue some English Bishops deposed, and Bishopricks translated from litle Tounes to greater Citties, he procured Pope Alexander. 2. to send a Legat hither to doe it. Malmsb. 1. Pont. But yet we grāt that a while before the Conquest, and somwhat after, Kings tooke vpon them to inuest Bishops and Abbots as appeareth in Ingulp. pag. 806. But this fact of theirs done of som ignorantly as must be thought of King Edred and others before the Conquest who were perfect Catholicks in faith (as shall appeare herafter) and also vertuous in life; of others perhaps presumptuously and couetously against the order of the Church, proueth no more that they were no Catholicks, than worse facts of theirs against the law of Christ proueth them to haue bene no Christians. For if Princes maye by euery fact of theirs be iudged of what religion they are, they would sometimes seeme no Christians nor yet to haue a God. As for S. Edward he might wel doe what he did, for he was apointed by the Pope to be his Vicegerent and as it were Legat as we shall shewe in his life. obiec∣tion. 3 2. Thirdly, they made (saith Abbots) lawes for the order and gouernment of the Church, as is to be seene in the lawes of Edward, of Alfred, of Ethelstan, and Canutus in Fox Volum. 1. in fine, [Page 255] and by many laws made since the Conquest against intrusions of the Pope, as is to be seene in Syr Edward Cookes reports part 5. Ansvver. Touching the lawes of the Christian Kings before the Conquest, I answer that they are not Ecclesiasticall lawes such as define any thing as a point of faith, or prescribe any thing concerning Religion and worship of God, but are meere commandements partly for execution of former Ecclesiasticall lawes, partly for procurement and conseruation of externall peace, quietnes, and order of the Church, which kinde of lawes Princes may make, as is to be seene in Stapleton Relect. Controu. 2. q. 5. Ar. 1. See stapleton. Besides that, Christian Princes apoint thus some times things in ecclesiasticall matters not of authoritie, but vpon zeale, and not to dispose of faith and religion. As for the lawes made since the Conquest which may seeme preiudiciall to the Popes authoritie, the cheefest Authors of them, were Edward 3. and Richard 2. who (as shall appeare heerafter) plainly professed the Popes Supremacie. And therfor what lawes they made, were no way to denie his authoritie, but to restrain the execution therof in some cases: because as the Apostle saith Omnia licent sed non omnia expediunt. All things are lawfull but all things are not expedient. So they thought [Page 256] that some execution of his authority in some matters would be preiud [...]ciall to their temporall state, and therfor thought it not expedient that in those cases it should be practised. As for Cookes reports they haue bene so answered as I thinck neither him self nor any for him will obiec∣tion. 4 replie. Fourthlie, saith Abbots Then were the scriptures in foure seuerall languages of so many seuerall Nations, besides the Latin tongue common to them all Beda lib. 1. cap. 1. This is vntrue, Ansvver. and Beda rather saith the contrarie. His words are these. This Iland at this present to the number of the 5. bookes of Moises, doth studie and set forth the knowledg of one perfect truth, that is with the language of the English, the Britons, the Scotts, the Picts, and the Latin which by studie of the scripture is made common to all the rest. In which words he saith, that the Inhabitants preached and published Christs truth in fiue seueral languages, but the scripture they studied onely in Latin, and therby it, became common to all the Inhabitants. And before in the life of Theodor, we shewed by the confession of diuers Protestants, that masse was in his tyme, (which was before S. Beda) in Latin onely. But admit that the scripture were then in Latin and in English too, how proueth that, that English men then were no Catholicks. [Page 257] Haue not English Catholicks now the scripture in English? Fiftlie, saith Abbots, obiec∣tion. 5 Then were they in Monasteries commanded to be exercised in the reading of scriptures, and euery one was required to learn the Lords prayer and Creede in the English tongue. This is not worth the answering. Ansvver. For what doth the Monks reading scripture, or the peoples learning the Lords prayer and Creed in English make against Catholick Religion?
3. Sixtly, saith Abbots, Then was the Communiō obiec∣tion. 6 ministred in both kindes as Paris in Heraldo and Rafo reporteth of some soldiers. Ansvver. What Paris saith of soldiers I knowe not. For at this present I haue him not at hand. But that English men in our Primitiue Church communicated onely with form of bread, appeareth by Beda. lib. 2. cap. 5. Wher Pagans say to S. Mellit, VVhy dost thou not giue vnto vs of that white bread which thou didst giue to our Father Seba, and dost yet giue to the people in Church? But if S. Mellit had communicated people in both kinds, it is lykly they would haue demanded both. Besids that Beda expoundeth that place of Luke: ( Cognouerunt eum in fractione panis (where mention is of one onely kinde) of sacramental communion: Therfor he (and consequently our English Church then) alowed communion [Page 258] in one kinde. But whether they communicated in both or one kinde, maketh little to proue that they were not Catholick [...], because til lay people were forbidden, it was lawful for them to communicate Obiec∣tion. 7 in both kindes.
4. Seauenthlie thē (saith Abbots) was Transubstantiation vnknowne, and when it began to be broached or not long after, Elfricus Archbishop of Canterburie contradicted it. Ansvver. How vntrue this is of Trāsubstantiation hath bene shewed before in the life of S. Greg: and S. Odo As for Elfric the Protestant Bishops them selues who published that sermon confesse, See befor hovv Bale confesseth Archb. Alfric to haue bene a Papist, and of Transubstant. in. S. Odo Archb. that the Author therof was no Archbishop of Canterbury. More likly it is to be true which Fox Acts. pag. 1148. saith that it was Elfric surnamed Bata, an Heretick, who (as S. Dunstan appearing to one in a vision said (as reporteth Osbern) attempted to disherit his Church, but I haue stopped him (saith S. Dunstan) & he could not preuaile. Albeit indeed that sermon doth more approoue Transubstantiation than disprooue it. For in that is saide, that Christ turned through inuisible might the bread to his owne body and wine to his blood. And that holy howsel is by might of Gods word truly Christs body and his blood: And that after their halowing, bread and wine trulye are Christs body and blood. And what other do Catholicks now [Page 259] say, but what here is said? Vz. That bread and wine are by inuisible power turned into Christs body and blood, and become after consecration truly (not figuratiuly) his body and blood. And though the Author of the sermon ad, that the sacrament after consecration is not bodily but Ghostly Christs bodie, yet the word ghostly is not added to deny the word (Truly) which is absolutly affirmed, but onely to deny the word (Bodily) that is carnally and after a Capharnaitical maner which is Catholick doctrin. For though the Eucharist be truly and really Christs body, yet is it not Christs bodie after a carnal maner, but after a spirituall & mystical maner. Now wher he saith (which Bilson lib. of Obed. pag. 681, and Protestants vrge) that holy howsel after bodily vnderstanding, is a corruptible and mutable creature, maketh nothing against Transubstantiation. For his meaning is, that the sacrament according to bodily vnderstanding, that is, according to the outward forme which with bodily eies we see and vnderstand, is a corruptible thing, which no Catholick denieth. Again wher he sayeth, that there is much betwen the body that Christ suffered in, and the body that is hallowed to howsel. He neither said nor meant that ther is much betwene Christs bodie wherin he suffred [Page 260] and the bodie of the howsel. (Albeit this also be true, because Christs body when he suffered was after the maner of visible bodies, palpable, and parte in one parte of place, and parte in an other: and here it is inuisible, and after the maner of spirits, all in euerie part of the sacramēt: For which difference and lesse S. Austin lib. de symbolo cap. 10. said much mo [...]e, to wit, that in the resurrection shalbe no flesh and blood. In Resurrectione non iam caro erit & sanguis, because they shall be in far different maner) But he said that ther is much betweene the body of Christ and the body that is halowed to housel, which is most true, for this body is the body of bread.
obiec∣tion. 8 5. Eightlie saith Abots Then the, Bishops and Princes of this Land did condemn the second Nicen Councel for worshiping of Images, out of Houeden parte. Ansvver. 1. An. 792. To this I answer, that it is no waye likly that our English Bishops would then cōdemn such honoring of Images as Catholiks vse, because they knew that not onely their Christianitie began by S. Austin with vse of Images, but also that Archb. Brithwald (as is before rehearsed out of Bale Cent. 1. cap. 99.) held a Councel in London An. 712. VVherin he commanded vpon the Decree of Constantine Pope of Rome that Images should be worshiped. But that which our English [Page 261] Clergie then disproued was, as Houeden writeth Imagines adorari debere, that is, adored or worshiped as God. which Houed: wel vnderstood when he added. Quod Ecclesiae Dei execratur, which the Church of God doth detest. Which (he being a perfect Roman Catholick as Abbots can not denie) could neuer say of such honor as Catholicks giue to Images, but might most truly say of worshiping them as God. For this the Church of God did allwaies and doth accurse. Nether, though some Catholicks term that worship Latria which is giuen to the crosse of Christ, did euer any Catholick affirm that any Image or creatur whatsoeuer, was to be worshiped as God, as I could easely shew, if it were not besids my purpose. But in that our English men were mis-informed of the Councel of Nice, as if it had commanded Images to be worshiped as God, which it did not, as (to omit other testimonies) testifieth D. Feild lib. 3. of the Church cap. 20. and 36. obiec∣tion. 9 6. Lastly he saith that then were tithes payd to married Priests, and so continued to Pope Hildebrand (who liued in King William Conquerors time) and our most ancient Cathedrall Churches were places for maried Priests, Malmsb. lib. 2 Reg. cap. 7. calleth these Priests irregulares and vagos. Ansvver. not for Popish Votaries, as appreareth by the Records of the Church of VVorceter. That there were maried Priests or rather that Priests kept [Page 262] woemen as their wiues in Pope Hildebrands tyme, and before we deny not. But that ther were such euer since the first Christianitie of English men till that time, or that mariage of Priests was not alwaies forbidden in England, is most vntrue, as hath bene sufficient clearly prooued in the life of S. Anselm, and by the testimonie of Protestants. Likwise most vntrue it is, that our most ancient Cathedrall Churches were places for married Priestes. For the most ancient of all is Christchurch in Canterburie, wher King Ethelbert the first Christian King of England placed monks (as Pope Boniface in his letter to him in Malmsb. lib. 1. Pont. pag. 208. testifieth. And Malmsb. Ibid. pag. 203. addeth this: It is manifest that ther haue bene Monks at Christchurch in Canterburie euer since the time of S. Laurence Archbishop who first succeded S. Austin. As for the Record of VVorceter if ther be any such ancient thing, and not forged by some Minister, it is like to haue bene deuised by some married Priest, when in King Edgar and King Edward martyrs tyme they pleaded for that Church against Monks, (who were restored to diuers Cathedrall Churches which had bene possessed of Preistes euer since the destruction of England by the Danes) by the [Page 263] iudgment of S. Dunstan S. Oswald King, Edgar, & two Councels or Parliaments as yow may read in Osbern (who liued in the time of the Conquest) in the life of S. Dunstan. As for the first Cathedrall Church of Worceter, it was, (as Godwin saith in the Bishops of Worceter) a monasterie built by S. Egwin. I say the first, For that which is now, was long after founded by S. Wulstan Bishop of Worceter, as yow may see in his life in Godwin. Or if the first were built of Sex wolf (as Cambden saith in Brit. pag. 512. It is nothing likly that he would build it for married Priestes, seing (as Beda saith lib. 4 cap 6) he was a monke him selfe, and built that Monasterie which now is called Peterborough. But especially because nether then, nor long after there were any maried Priestes in England, as is euident by these words of S. Beda lib. 5. cap. 22 written long after the foundation of Worster Church. It behoueth them who being ether made by vow Monks, or by profession of the Clergie, do bind them selues more strictly (then maried men) with the bridle of continencie. Behould how in Bedas time Monks by vow, and the Clergie by profession, did (as they do now) binde them selues more strictly to chastitie then other men did. Which in other words is [Page 264] to say, they did not marry. And thus much for the refelling of these slender obiections, which if they be compared with the former proofes wherwith wee shewed that our ancient Kings were Roman Cathol. will (I suppose) seeme to any of indifferent iudgment to deserue no answer.
CHAP. XXIII. That all the Christian Kings of England from their first Christianitie to the time of the Monarchie of Englād, were Roman Catholicks, prooued in particuler.
1. VVHen S. Austin entred there were 7. English Kings in this Land. Wherof foure were conuerted by S. Austin and his companions. But partly because it were to tedious to discourse of all these Kingdoms, partly also because what is prooued of one of them, will caselie be beleeued of the rest, I will discourse onely of the Kings of the West Contrie, who in time subdued the rest, [Page 265] and whose roiall blood yet inioyeth the crown in their rightfull heire both by the English and Scottish line, His maiestie descended of the VVest Saxon Kings by both the English and the Scottish line. our Souerain Lord King Iames. If any askt me why God permitted the Western Kings to conquer the rest? I will not take vpon me to haue bene of Gods counsel, yet haue I noted diuers notable things peculier to them, which whither they might moue God to blesse them with such temporall benediction or no, I leaue to the reader to iudg. The first is, First Christian K. of vvest saxons became a Monke. that the first Christian King of that Contrie, namely Kinegilsus left his Kingdome and became a Monk as testifieth Fox Acts. pag. 110. 134. which we read not of the first Christian Kings of the other Kingdoms. VVest saxon Kings first vvent to Rome. The second is that the kings of this Contrie, first left their Kingdoms and went on Pilgrimage to Rome. This is manifest by S. Beda lib. 5. cap. 7. in the valiant King Ceadwall. Who in the year 689. before all other kings wēt on Pilgrimage to Rome. The third is, First made their kingdom tributary to the See Apostol. that these kings first of all other our Princes made this land tributaire to Rome for the Peter pence. This all our Chronicles write of King Ina in the yeare 726. These three notable things these Kings performed first, and therfor perhaps their Kingdom continewed longest. But now to come to the Kings in particuler.
King Kynegilsus first Christian King of the west Saxons or west Countrie.
2. THe first Christian King of the West Saxons was Kinegilsus alias Cynegilsus, Kinegilsus 1 Christiā K. of the VVest Saxons. who began his reigne An. 611. as some write, or as o [...]hers. 612. two or thre yeares before the death of S. Austin our Apostle, if he died not before 614. as Malmsb. recordeth; The valour of K. Kinegilsus and reigned 31. yeares. He was cōuerted to the Christian faith & Christened by S. Birin in the yeare of our Lord 635. & was a valiant Prince▪ and had prosperous successe in his warrs against the Britons, and against Penda the cruel Pagan King of the Mercians or Middle English. K. Kynigilsus a Rom Catholick As for the faith of this ancient and valiant King, that appeareth to be 1 Roman Catholick many wayes. First because he was conuerted by S. Birin, whome both Catholicks and Protest. grant to haue bene sent hither by Pope Honorius, Beda lib. 3 cap. 7. Godvvin in Birin. Cooper. An. 6 [...]6. Bal Cent. 13. cap. 4. who was the fourth Pope after Boniface 3. which Pope Protestants (as is shewed before cap. 13) account the first Antichrist and head of the Papist Church, because he procured Phocas the Emperor to declare that he was head of the Church, and in like sort they account of all the Popes [Page 267] since that time. And it is not likly that Pope Honorius would send any hither that did not beleeue him to be head of the Church, in which point (as D. Reinolds and D. Whitaker say) the essence of a Papist doth consist. Besides this Honorius in his Epistle in Beda lib. 2. cap. 18. plainly calleth S. Peter head of the Apostles, and cap. 17 he sendeth two Palls, one to the Archbishop of Canterburie, and another to the Archb. of York; K Kinegilsus conuerted by a Canon regular. more ouer he was a Canon regular as saith Ciacon in his life, as also was S. B [...]rin whome he sent, which order Bale Cent, 1. cap. 82. calleth one of the hornes of the beast, and Cent. 1. cap. 70. plainly refuseth Honorius as a Papist saying, P. Honorius a Papist. He instituted the feast of the Exaltation of the holy Crosse, added the inuocation of the dead Saints to Greg. Letanies, and ordainet that there should be a Procession euery Saboth day. Hence the Procession in Churches seeme to haue had their beginnings. Secondly the same S. Birin, Apostle 2 (as Camb. calleth him in Brit. pag. 338.) of the Westsaxons, S. Birins esteme of a Corporas. wa [...] so addicted to masse and things belonging therto, a [...] for the loue of a Corporas which he had left on the shoare when he tooke shipp for England, Miracle touching a Corporas. when he could not perswade the mariners to retu [...]ne to fetch it, he aduentured his life by walking on the sea to goe for it, as Malmsb. lib. 2. Pont. pag. 241. [Page 268] Iornelasensis, and so many Authors affirme as (saith Fox lib. 2. pag. 122. I can not but maruel, And if he were not obstinat could not but beleeue. And Capgrane in his life saith that his bones were founde in Pope Honorius 3. and Archb. Stephans time with a leaden Crosse vpon his brest a little Chalice 3 and two stoles. Thirdly this King became a Monk as Fox testifieth lib. 2. pag. 110. and 134. and for what ende hath bene before declared, which is an euident badg of 4 Papistrie. Fourthly his Godfather in baptisme was King Oswald as Beda saith lib. 3. cap. 7. which Oswald erected Crosses and prayed before them, and being to die him selfe prayed God to haue mercy on the soules departed, out of Beda 5 cap. 2. cap. 12. which are euident tokens of Papistrie. Fiftly, This truth is euident by the open confessions of our aduersaries. For Bale Cent. 13. cap. 4. writeth that, Protestāts confesse K. Kinegilsus to haue bene a Papist. Birini opera &c. By the industrie of Birin in the yeare of our Lord 635. Dorchester with the Contrie therabout vnder pretence of the Gospel receaued the Papisticall faith. And that S. Birin was enrolled amongst the Papisticall Saints. Thus the Roman religion of this first Christian King is both euident, and confessed.
Holie men in K. Kinegilsus time.3. In this Kings time, besides S. Austin and his fellowes, of whose miracles wrought for the testimonie of the Roman [Page 269] Catholick faith is before spoken, See Bed. lib. 3. cap. 7. Sur. tom. 6. Malmsb lib. 2 Pont. Capgraue in Birin. liued the saide S. Birin, whome to omit Catholick authors Cooper Chron. An. 636. calleth a holy man. Cambd. in Brit. pag. 338. saith, He was admirally famous for the opinion of sanctitie. Godwin in his life saith he was a very zelous and deuout man. The holines of the conuerter of K. Kinegilsus to the Cath. faith. And Fox Acts lib. 2. cap. 122. saith, that by his godly labors he conuerted the King to the faith of Christ. And amongst others his miracles walked as is said vpon the seas (a thing scarce heard of since S. Peeters time) to fetch his corporas, Fox dare not denie S. Birin VValking on the sea to fetch a Corporas. which is so certain as Fox. L. cit. dare not deny, yet saith he (if we will beleeue him on his word) that if this miracle were done, it was not done for the holines of the man (yet yow see how holy, him selfe, and other Protest. confesse him to haue bene) or corporas, but for conuersion of the heathen. But it sufficeth that God would work so great a miracle for conuersion of the heathen to the Roman faith. In this Kings time liued also King Oswald, Miracle for confirmation of praiers made befor Crosses whome Fox Acts pag. 133. calleth a Saint, and who by vertue of prayer (which he made before a Crosse) with a far lesse army vanquished his enemies, as not onely S. Beda lib. 3. cap. 2. and Catholick writers, but Fox also Acts lib. 2. pag. 121. Cambd. in Brit. pag. 720. and others do grant. So wel did God then lyke praying [Page 270] before Crosses. As for diuers other miracles done by S. Oswalds reliques and by very chipps of his Crosse, which S. Beda lib. 3. cap. 2. 10. 11. & other English writers do record, Fox dare not denie Saint Osvvalds miracles. Fox loc. cit. sai [...]h, he hath not to affirme what the people of that time affirmed of him, As if he were amazed, not knowing whether to confesse the miracles, and so condemne his religion of falsitie; or deny them, and so condemne him self of impudencie; Protest. confesse miracles to haue bene done by reliques and the Crosse Especially seeing that Iuel Art. 1. diu. 19. Bel. Suruey pag. 353. and D. Whitak. lib. 10. cont. Dur pag. 866. confesse that God hath often times wrought miracles by the reliques of Saints, and also done strang miracles and driuen away Diuels with the Crosse, as testifie Iuel Art. 14. Diu 3. And Fox him selfe Acts pag. 85. testifieth that Constantin the great professed that he did ouercome his enemies salutari Crucis signo: Feild. lib. 3. of Church cap. 20. lib 4. cap. 31. by the holsom signe of the Crosse. In this Kings tyme also Sigebert King of the East Angles left his Kingdom, and became a Monke, A King a m [...]nk and diuers Kings Daughters Nonnes. and S. Edburga daughter to King Ethelbert, S. Eanswid daughter to King Edbald, and S. Ebba a Lady of the bloud royall left their estates, and became Nonnes. Beda lib. 3. cap. 18. Capgraue in vita Eanswidae, Cambd. in Brit. pag. 670. Hunting lib. 2.
King Senwalch the 2. Christian King.
4. THe second Christian King of the Westsaxons was Senwalch, sonne (as Beda lib. 3. cap. 7. and others record) of Kinegilsus, began his Reigne An. 643. and reigned 31. yeares twice vanquished the Britons, The valour and vertue of K. Senvvalch. and tooke a great part of land from the Mercians, and as Malmsb. writeth lib. 1. Reg. cap. 2. was comparable to the best Princes, the middle and last of his time▪ and so religious that (as Florent. An. 843. Fox. Acts. pag. 122. Stow pag. 96. write) he built the Cathedral Church at Winchester, and gaue all the Contrie within 7. miles about for maintenance of Priests that should serue therin, though Godwin in vita Agilberti say his Father began the worke, and that he did but finish and confirme his Fathers deed and grant, and adde therto thre Manners. K. Senvvalch a Rom. Catholick But as for the Roman Religion of this religious and vertuous King it is manifest, first 1 by what hath bene sayd of his Father. 2 Secondly because after the decease of S. Birin aforsayd, his Bishops was Agilbert, as Beda lib. 3. cap. 9, Malmsbus. lib. 1. cap. 2. Godwin in Agilbert and all agree. [Page 272] which Agilbert was so notorious a Papist as Fox in his Protestation before his Acts reckoneth him amongst Romish monkes much drowned (as he saith) in superstition with Dunstan, Lanfranc, and such lyke. And in a Synod defended the Roman vse of Easter and round shauing of Priests crownes, as is to be seene in Beda lib. 3. cap. 26. and Fox 3 Acts pag. 123. Thirdly because after Agilbert his Bishop was Elutherius, who at this Kings request as Beda lib. 3. cap. 7. Godwin in vita Elutherij write, was cōsecrated by S. Theodor, whome (as is before shewed) Protestants confesse to haue bene 4 a notorious Papist. Fourthly because S. Egelwin or Egwin was brother to this King, as testifieth Malmsb. lib. 2. Pont. pag. 255. Which Egwin Bale Cent. 1. cap. 91. saith was a Benedictin Monk ad superstitiones natus, borne for superstitions, helped, vt statuae ponerentur in Templis & venerarentur: for the placing of Images in Churches and worshiping of them, and was after canonized, and how great he was with Pope Constantin appeareth by his life in Capgraue. Fiftly, 5 because in this Kings tyme came the said S. Theodor into England, vnto whome (writeth Beda lib. 4. cap. 2. and Godwin in his life) all the whole Church of the English Nation did consent and submit them selues: Therfor then this King and all his Christian [Page 273] people were as sincerly Papists as S. Theodor him self was. Holie men in K. Senvvalch his time.
5. In this Kings time among other holy men liued the blessed Bishops S. Chad and Tedda, whose vertue and miracles are recorded by S. Beda lib. 3. cap. 23. and lib. 4. cap. 3. likwise ther liued in that time K. Oswin who vowing to God to make his daughter a Nonne if he ouercame his enemies, K. Osvvin vouing to make his daughter a Nonne getteth a miraculous victorie. got the Victorie though he had but one Legion against thirty ex Beda lib. 3. cap. 24. Hunting. lib. 3. Westmon An. 855. And if he had not bene preuented by death ment to go to Rome, and there to ende his life, as witnesseth Beda lib. 4. cap. 5. K. Sebbi and his sonne become Monks. There liued also S. Sebbi King of the East saxons who together with his sonne Sighard became a Monke as may be seene in Beda lib. 4. cap. 1. Malmsb. 1. Reg. cap. 6. Stow Chron pag. 79. In like sort ther liued Oswie a meruailous deuout and godly man (saith Beda lib. 3. cap. 14) and Sigibert a holy King of Essex, Diuers Kings daughters holie Nonnes. of whome writeth Beda lib. 3. cap. 22. And at the same time S. Eartongatha daughter of Ercombert King of Kent; S. Edelburg daughter to Anna King of East England, and Sedrido his daughter in law, S. Eartongath. S. Edelburg Sedrido. with diuers others went into France, and there became Nonnes florishing with great vertue and miracles, as yow may read in S. Beda [Page 274] lib. 3. cap. 8. Heresvvid. S. VVithburg. Elfled. S. Hilda. Likwise Hereswid mother to Adolph King of East Angles ex Beda lib. 4. cap. 23. And in England became Nonnes S. Withburg daughter to the said King Anna ex Florent An. 798. Elfled daughter to King Oswiex Beda lib. 3. cap. 24. and also S. Hilda a Lady of the blood roiall ex eodem lib. 4. cap. 23. and diuers others. Bale Cent. 10. cap. 9. and Capgraue in Botulpho maketh mentiō of certain sisters of King Athelmond King of Sussex who in this kings tyme An. 650. were No [...]nes in Gallia Belgica. Then also liued S. Bathilda in Engl. vvoman Q. of Frā ce and after nonne. Sur. tom. 7. And Fox lib. 2. pag. 133. saith king Cissa built the Monasterie of Abington An. 666. Cooper saith, 665. In this tyme also as S. Beda writeth lib. 3. cap. 26. Euen the habit of religious men was had in great reuerence. Honor of our Anceitors to Priests nnd Monks. So that where any of the Clergie or religious persons came he should be ioifully receaued of all men as the seruant of God. If any were met going on iorny they ran vnto him and making low obeisance desired gladly his benediction ether by hand or mouth who would euer haue thought that the children and posteritie of these Ancestors would make it treason to be a Priest, or thinck it a pleasing thing to God to make them away with cruel deaths.
Queene Sexburga. III.
6. The next Christian Prince was Sexburga vife to King Senwalch. Who began to reigne An. 672. or; 674. as others say, and held it one yeare. Non Deerat saith Malmsb. lib. 1. Reg. cap. 2; The valour of Q. Sexburg. The woman wanted not spirit to dispach the affaires of the Realme, she raised neu armies, and [...]etained the ould in obedience, she gouerned her subiects with clemencie, threatned her enemies terrib [...]ly, executed all things in that maner that besides her sex nothing made any difference. Her Rom. Religion. The Roman religion of this noble Queene is manifest by what hath bene sayde of her husband, and by the Councel which S. Theodor in her time (as Huntingtod lib. 2. pag. 318. saith and appeareth by Beda lib. 4. cap. 5.) kept at Hereford with all the Bishops of England. Stow Chron. pag. 96. saith she builded a Nonuery in Shepei, and b [...]came her selfe a Nonne and Ablesse in Ely: But I think that was an other Sexburga Queene of kent, of whome we shall speake herafter. For Malmsb: saith she died after she had reigned one yeare. In the reign of this Queene Florent: faith in Chron: befel that famous act of a far more renowned Queene Ethelred of Northumberland, who was twise married [Page 276] and liued 12. yeares with herlast husband Egbert a yong man and King of Northumberland, S. Ethelred tvvise maried and yet a virgin. Bed. lib. 4. cap. 19. Camb. in Briton. pag. 438. Stovv chron. pag 92. Florent. An. 672. Huntingt. lib. 2. vvestmon. An. 679. S. Ethelreds bodie incorrupt. Also S. Edilburgs. Miracles by reliques. and yet (as both Catholick and Protestant writers haue deliuered) could by no meanes be perswaded to haue carnal companie with ether of them, and this yeare with her husbands licence left the wordl, & became a Nonne. Sixteene yeare after her death her body, in testimonie of her incorrupt virginitie. was found incorrupt in S. Bedas time, as him self testifieth. lib. 4. cap. 19. The like he reporteth lib. 3. cap. 8. of Saint Edilburgs bodye after 7. yeares burial. And he addeth that Diuels were cast oute, and diuers diseases cured by the clothes in which Edilburgs body had bene wraped.
King Escuin 4. Christian King.
The Valour of K. Escuin.7. TO Queene Sexburg succeded King Escuin in the yeare 674. or 675. as others say. He was (saith Malmsb.) Kinegilsus great nepheu by his brother, and of notable experience in the warres. For the Mercians he ouer thrue with a dreadful slaughter.. But as for his Roman Religion that can not be doubted of, His Rom Religion. For therin ther is no mention made that he varied from his Praedecessors, and because his Bishop was the forsaid Elutherius, and Heddie, of whome [Page 277] we, wil speake herafter. S. Ercenvvald and his miracles. In this Kings time liued S. Ercenwald Bishop of London whose great vertue and miracles wrought euen by the chipps of his litter (as in the Apostles time by S. Peters shadow and S. Pauls napkins) are mentioned in S. Beda lib. 4. cap. 6. Where also cap. 7. and seq: he relateth the great miracles done by God in the Nonry of Booking which Ercanwald founded, and wherof his sister Edilburg was Abbesse. Florent. An. 675. Cambd. Brit. pag. 453. Stovv. pag. 81. In this Kings time also dyed Wolfher King of the middle English who builded Peterborow. and whose wife S, Ermenild and his daughter S. Werburg and his two sisters S. Kinesburg and Kineswith became Nonnes. One Q. and 3. King. daughters Nonnes. Likwise his brother merowald had by his Queene S. Frmenburg three holy virgins S. Milburg, S. Mildred, and Milgith and one vertuous sonne Saint Meraefin. Florent. An 675. malmesb. 1. Reg. cap. 4. This account those great Princes then made of monkish life.
King Kentwin 5. Christian Prince.
8. The 5 Christian Prince was King Kentwin, who began his reigne An. 677, as Malmsb. hath in Fastis, or 676. as Florent hath in Chron, The valour of K Kentvvin. and ruled 9. yeares. He was as they saye sonne to the forsaid Kinegilsus, and notae in bello experientiae [Page 278] maruelous expert in war as Malmsb. hath lib. 2. Reg. cap. 2. And as Florent addeth An: 704. He chased the East Britons by the dint of the sword. His Rom. Religion. His Roman religion is manifest. First because (as Fox writeth Acts 1 lib. 2. pag. 110.) He died at Rome, and because 2 his Bishop was S. Heddie made Bishop, (as Godwin saith in his life,) An 673. and died 750. as Beda hath lib. 5. cap. 19. and was (saith Bale Cent. 1. cap. 86.) a Monk, and consecrat by that famous P [...]pist S. Theodor; which also affirmeth Florent. An. 676. Thirdly because in 3 the fift yeare of this king (as Huntington saith lib. 4.) was that Councel in hatfeild by Saint Theodor in presence of Iohn Legat of Pope Agatho, where the Englishe Bishops professed their faith in such sort, as it was wel liked of Pope Agatho, Saints in K. Kenti vvins time as may be seene in Beda lib. 4. cap. 17. and 18. In this kings time liued the for said S. Heddi a verie vertuous and holy man saith Godwin in his life, And Beda lib. 5. cap. 19. saith vndoubtedly that he was a iust man, and testifieth that S. Aldelm his familier frend and successor, Great miracles by the Dust of S. Heddi his graue. and greatly estemed of Fox Acts pag. 125. Cambd. in Brit: pag. 210, Bal Cent. 1. cap. 83, was wont to tel that at the place where he died many great miracles and cures were done, and that men of that Prouince had made a [Page 279] deepe pit by carrying a way the Dust therof, which cured many both men and beastes. In this kings time An. 679. did S. Wilfrid conuert Sussex, and wrough diuers miracles as is to be seene in Beda lib. 4. cap. 13. And Stow confesseth Chron: pag. 7. And yet is he confessed to haue bene a Papist by Bale Cent. 1. cap. 88. and Cent. 14. cap 21. to haue maintained Non interpretabilem Papae authoritatem, as he termeth it; And then allso lyued the most deuout woman Abbesse Hilda of the blood royal, ex Beda lib. 4. cap. 23; A great miracles for Confirmation of masse. And in this Kings time also An. 679. befel that great miracle for the approouing of Masse and praying for the dead which S. Beda recounteth lib. 4. cap. 22. of a Priest Who thincking his brother had bene slaine in a battel but indeede was taken prisoner did often times (saith Beda) cause Masse to be said for his soule. By the saying of which Masses it came to passe that no man could bind him but he was streight loosed again about eight a clock in the morning when Masses began to be sayd. This miracle fel not out vpon an obscure person but in one that serued Queene Edelred and in an Earles house, and not in Englād onely but in Frisland also, whither the man at last was sould. And many saith Beda that heard these things of this man were stirred in [Page 280] faith and godly deuotion vnto prayer almes and and charitable deedes and to offer vnto our Lord hosts of the holy oblation and sacrifice for the deliuerie and releefe of their freinds that were departed This same (saith he) was tould me of them that heard it of the very man on whome it was done And therfor knowing it to be true and certain I doubted no whit to put it into this our Ecclesiastical Historie. Which words of this great Doctor and Saint then liuing may suffice to con-found the incredulitie, of any Minister. In the same Kings time also as Beda recordeth lib. 4. cap. 4. was a great mortalitie stayed by the intercession of S. Oswald, Plagne ceaseth by intercession of Saints. and Masses said to giue God thancks therfor at the apointment of S. Peter and Paul appearing in a vision Which vision to be true, Tvvo Queens nonns. appeared by the miraculous effects folowing. In this Kings time also liued Sexburg Queene of Kent who hauing left her Princly state became a Nonne vnder her sister Saint Edelred in Ely, and succeeded her in the Abbesseship And Also as Beda saith lib. 4. cap. 26. Eanfled Queene of Northumberland wife to King Oswin with her daughter Elfled in the Monasterie of Whitbie.
King Cedwalla VI.
9. IN the yeare 686. succeded king Cedwalla who saith Beda lib. 5. cap. 7. held it two yeares, The valiantnes of K. Cedvvalla. and leauing it An. 688. (as Beda hath in Epit.) was baptized of the Pope at Rome on Easter euen An. 689. and there died. He was as Beda writeth lib. 4. cap. 15. a valiant yong man, Subdued Sussex and the I le of wite. And as Malmsb. addeth lib. 1. Reg. cap. 2. often times ouercame the Kentish men. His. Rom. Religion. His Roman religion is vndoubted. For as Beda hath lib. 5. cap. 7. being not yet Christened, he left his Kingdome and Contrie and went to Rome, thincking it to be singuler glorie and renowne to him to be regenerat at the Sea Apostolick with the Sacrament of baptisme. And withall hoped that as sone as he was clensed from sinne he should depart this world, Both which (saith Beda) by the prouidence of God were fullfilled. For he was baptised by Pope Sergius and named Peter, that he might beare his name whose Tombe he came to see, and died while he wore his white aparrell of innocencie was buried honorably in S. Peters Church where in our tyme his body was found neere to S. Peters Sepulcher. Saint Cutbert, and his religion and miracles. In this Kings time dyed S. Cutbert. For as S. Beda saith lib. 4. cap. 27. He was consecrat Bishop An. 685. [Page 282] & hauing bene two yeares Bishop soone after died, and was wont, (as there and sequ. Beda writeth) to heare mens confessions, to offer sacrifice to God, and whose body eleuen yeares after his death was (as S. Beda saith who then liued) found whole and sound, and the Iointes and sinowes soft and pliable and many miracles wrought therby. Deuotion of Eng [...]: people. In this time saith Beda lib. 4. cap. 27. it was the maner of the people of England when any of the Clergie or any Priest came to a Village, they would all by and by at his calling come to gether to heare the word and willingly harken to such things as were sayd, and more willingly follow in works such things as they could heare and vnderstand.
King Ina. VII.
10. THe 7. Christian king was Ina who began his Reign An. 688. as appeareth by S. Beda in Epit. & Malmsb. in Fastis, and held his kingdome (as Beda lib. 5. cap. 7. and all testifie) 37. yeares. He was saith Malmsb. lib. 1. Reg. c. 2. fortitudinis vnicum specimen: The admirable vertues of K. Ina. Malmsb. The onely mirror of fortitud, the Image of wisdom, and his lik in religion yow could not finde. How worthie he was in the affaires of God the lawes may witnesse, which he made for correcting of the peoples maners wherein to this day appeareth a liuely representation of his pietie Bale Cent. 1. cap. 97. saith, Balc. magni consilij [Page 283] & fortunae homo a man of profund iugment and great fortune. Fox Acts. pag. 127. Fox. A worthy and valiant King Cooper An. 687. Cooper. Ina of great power and wisdome and ther with valiant and hardie and in feats of armes very expert. To which Stow Chron pag. 96. addeth that he was the patern of strength and manlines, Stovv. an Image of wisdome, and his like of no man known at that time for religion and framing his life therafter. These high praises for religion Valor and wisdom (three singuler properties of a Prince) do both Catholicks and Protestants giue to this renowned Prince. His Rom. Religion. Now let vs see what his religion was. First his Bishop was S. Aldelm a notorious 1 Papist, as is shewed before whose commādements (saith Malmsb. L. cit) audiebat humiliter ad-implebat hilariter. He humbly listened vnto, and cheerfully fullfilled. Secondly 2 he built saith Stow loc. cit. and others Glassenburie Abbey, and erected also a Chappell of gould and siluer (so termed of the ornaments) with ornamentes and vessels of gould and siluer, Chlaices Images of gold and siluer. gaue to the Altare 264. pounds of gould, a Chalice with a Paten of ten pounds of gould, a Censor of 8. pounds, a holy water bueket of 20. pound of siluer Images of our Lord and our Ladie and the 12. Apostles of 175. poundes of siluer and 28. pounds of gould, a Pall for the 3 Altar. &c. Thre Queens nonns. Thirdly his wise Queene Ethelburga liued a Nonne at Berking as Fox [Page 284] saith Acts pag. 125. and others. His sister Queene Cuthburga of Northumberland a Nonne at Winborn as Camb. in Brit. pag. 182. and Likwise an other sister of his called Quen-burga as writeth Florent An. 718. K Ina pilgrim to Rome and granteth the Peter Pence. Westmon and others. Fourthly him selfe as Fox saith pag. 125. setting a side all the pompe and pride of this wordl associated him self in the fellowship of poore men and trauailled to Rome with great deuotion, wher (as he saith pag. 110) he became a Monke and pag. 125. granted a peny of euery house to be payd to the Court of Rome. Beda. lib 5 cap. 7. malmsb: loc. cit. Cooper An. 723. Bale Cent. 11. cap. 97. Sleidan. lib. 9. Stovv pag. 96. Bal. lib. cit Cambd. in Brit. p. 192. And pag. 136. founded the English Scoole or Seminarie there. Fiftly as Cambden testifieth in Brit. pag. 193. he made verses to be engrauē in the forfront of Glossenburie in which he plainly confesseth S. Peters supremacie (saith he) that he was in Degree higher than S. Paul; had the Keyes of heauen, was the Porter, and the firm Rock. The verses 5 are these.
Behould Christian Reader this ancient and famous King and consequently all England in his time, which is 900. yeares agoe beleeuing, and not beleeuing onely but professing, nor professing but engrauing in stone for testimony to all posteritie that S. Peter was in degree aboue all the Apostles, S. Peter in degree aboue all the rest of the Apostles. was the peculier Rock of Christians, the proper Porter of heauen, and espetially had the keyes of the coelestiall Kingdome; Which is plain-ly that supremacie which their Posteritie Catholicks doe attribut vnto S. Peter and his successors. And of the royall blood of this vndoubted Catholick and reuounēd King and so deuoted to the Church of Rome as first of all Christian Kings of the wordl, His maiestie descendeth of K. Ina. by his brother. he made his Kingdom and euery houshould therof tributary therto by payment of yearly pension by his brother Ingles came King Egbert, who after reduced England to a monarchie as testifieth Paris Hist. pag. 126. and of this King Egbert by lineall succession descendeth our present Souereign Lord King Iames.
11. In this Kings tyme besids him self three other English Kings left their Kingdoms also and became Monks, to wit, Four Kings leaue their kingdome and became mōks. Ethelred, and Coenred Kings one after the other of mercia or middle England, [Page 286] and Offa King of Essex. The two last went to Rome, and there entred into Religion. The third remained heere in England, & after was made Abbot of Bardney neere Lincoln. And besides the Queens before mentioned Kineswitha daughter, of King Penda and also espouse to the said King Offa became a Nonne hauing before perswaded him to giue ouer both his Kingdom and suite to her. And besides these Osrick King of Northumberland as Godwill in the Bishops of Gloster saith, Three Queens of mercia Abbesses one after the other. but indeede King of the Victians as Beda called him lib. 4. cap 23. about the yeare 700. founded a Nonnery in Gloster, in which Kineburg Eadburg and Eua all Queenes of Mercia were successiuly Abbesses. The same saith Cambd. in Brit. pag. 316. Such rare and admirable loue of God, and contempt both of pleasures and glorie of this world, reigned in our Kings, Protestāts glorie of the holines of our Cath. Anceistors. Queenes, and Princes of those dayes, that iustly Cambd. in Brit. pag. 345. calleth this age seracissimum Sanctorum saeculum: a most fruitfull wordl of Saints. Oh when will Protestants breede such an age. In this Kings time fell that most dredfull pumishment of God vpon that Captain who in his sicknes would not confesse his sinnes least he should seeme fearfull. Which S. Beda recounteth lib. 5. cap. 14. [Page 287] wher he telleth how a little before the mans death Angels appeared and shewed to him a faire booke, Dreadful punishment of one that differed his confession. but little in quantitie wherin all his good deedes were written, and after there came a huge multitude of Diuels, who in a great black booke shewed him all his ill deedes and sinnes, VVestmon An 921. Godvv. in B. of york. and one of them strooke him on the head and other on the feete which, strokes crept into his body & wh [...]n they met he dyed in desperation. In this Kings time also dyed S. Iohn of Beuerley who made S. Beda Priest, Miracles of S. Ihon of Beuerlay. whome he recounteth lib. 5. cap. 2. that by making the signe of the Crosse vpon the tongue of a Domb man he restored his speeche, and that he helped an Earles wife with holy water, and cap. 5. cured an Earles sonne and his Chaplin by his blessing. In this time also liued S. Wilbrord an English man, who An. 697. was consecrat Bishop by Pope Sergius, and sent to preache in Frisland and Germany, which also S. Swibert and many English more did Marcellin. 1. mort Surio tom. 2. Beda lib. 5. cap. 11. In this time also liued S. Boniface the Apostle of Germanie, whome Pope Greg. 2. sent thither to preache An. 719. whose oath of fidelitie and plain Papistrie yow may read in Surius Tom. 3. and Baron An. 723. See also Surius de rebus moguntin. At that same time also liued that great Eremit [Page 288] and S. Antonie of England S. Guthlac; S. Guthlac the S. Antoine of England. Of whome because Fox Acts pag. 125. saith, that he secth no great cause, why he should be Sainted, Nether beleeue I (saith he) his miracles. I will in this Saint giue the reader a taste of Fox his impudencie, His holines. and a full assurance (if any can suffice) of S. Guthlac his miracles. Wherby euery indifferent man may iudg of the like miracles of Saints. As for his holines Cambd, in Brit. pag. 472. saith thus Guthlacus summa sanct titate &c. Guthlac heere (at Crowland) lead an heremitical life in exceeding great sanctitie, in honor of whome King Ethelbald with wonderfull expence founded a Monasterie in a Marish and vnstable grounde, for religion and wealth very famous. Behould this Protestant acknowledgeth that S. Guthlac led a most holy life, and was so esteemed, that King Ethelbald (who liued at that same time) soone after his death, His miracles. built a goodly Monasterie in his honor. And who will read his life in Surius Tom. 2. shall finde that he was an admirable Saint.
12. But as for the miracles of S. Guthlac if any humane testimony or euidence can make a thing certain and vndoubted, they are so. For Ingulph in his Hist. printed and published by Protest: (who liued in the time of the Conquest) setteth doune the Charter of King [Page 289] Kenulph a worthie Prince as all our Chronicles testifie, dated Anno Christi 806. in which the King saith that he and his Queene were eye witnesses of many miracles done at is shrine in these words Kenulphus Dei misericordia Rex &c. Kenulph by the grace of God King &c. The King and Q. of England faire say vvere eyevvitnesses of S. Guthlacs miracles. Be it known to all men that our Lord hath magnified his Saint, the most blessed Confessor of Christ S. Guthlac, who corporally resteth in Crowland Monasterie with most famous signes and worthy wonders, yea with fresh and in numerable miracles, as both I and my Queene haue seene with our owne eyes in our Pilgrimage. English Pilgrims vvith images of Saints in their hats. And there the king freketh all Pilgrims that come to S. Guthlac cum signis eius in caputijs aut capellis, with his images in their hatts or capps. from all tax and tole. And to this Charter subscribe the said king kenulph, and Cuthred king of kent, Celwal [...]rother to King Kenulph, Testimonie of K. Burdred for Saint Guthlacs miracles. Wilfrid Archb. of Canterb. two Bishops, and one Abbot, and diuers others. And he setteth doune an other Charter of king Burdred, in which he testifieth that Crowland. Pro frequentibus miraculis &c. In respect of the frequent miracles of the most holy Confessor (S. Guthlac) is alwaies a fertil mother amongst the vinyards of Engaddi. And that God by apparant myracles of S. Guthlac hath vouch saffed to shew his mercie. To which Charter subscribe the king An. 851. with [Page 290] the whole consent (as he saith) of the Parliament then gathered against the Danes, Archb. Ceolreth, six Bishops, two Duks, three Earles, and diuers others. And Ingulph addeth that in the Parliamēt the Archb. Ceolreth and diuers others, Manie cured miraculously in the Parliament. as well Prelats as Nobles were sodenly and miraculously cured of a kinde of palsie, which at that time much offended England and ther vpon omnes ad visitandum &c. All presently bound them selues in conscience by a most strict vowe to visit in a deuout Pilgrimage with all possible speede the most sacred tombe of the most blessed Saint Guthlac at Crowland. The vvhole parliament vovveth pilgrimage. What now will Fox say against this cloud of witnesses omni exceptione maiores? Will he say (as Ministers vse to say of Priests and Monks) that they forged these miracles for gaine? But this were madnes to say of such great Kings and Princes; or will he say that they were deceaued? Fox his confusion. But some of them were eye witnesses, and some of them were such in whome the miracles were wrought, as the Archbishop, and Bishop of London, who testifie the same in their subscription. But by this the indifferent Reader may both perceaue, what credit he may giue to the miracles of other Saints and with what impudence (without any testimony to the contrary) they are denyed of Fox and [Page 291] such like. And therfore I will not make any more Apology hereafter for the miracles which I shall rehearse, but only cite my Authors from whome I haue them.
King Ethelard. VIII.
13. KIng Ina going to Rome An. 728. as Florent hath Chron. left his Kingdome to Ethelard, Valour of K. Ethelard. who held it most quietly (saith Malmsb. lib. 1. c. 2.) 14. yeares▪ he was saith Malmsb. Cosin to King Ina, and a valiant Prince. His Rom. Religion. His roman religion appeareth, both by that King Ina so notorious a Papist chose him to whome he would commit his kingdome, as appeareth by Beda lib. 5. cap. 7. and also by other things which are by Protestants confessed of the religion of this time. In this Kings time died S. Egbert Priest Anno 729. Saints. Ex Beda lib. 3. cap. 27. vvho led (saith he) his life in great perfection of humility and meeknes, continency, innocencie and righteousnes, and conuerted the Scotts to the right obseruation of Easter. And S. Beda himselfe, that glorious doctor of our English Church, the flower of Christianity at that time for vertue and learning of whose high praises giuen to him by Protestants, and of his perfect roman Religion I haue said ynough before. Here only I will adde [Page 292] the Elogy of Malmsb. lib. 1. cap. 3. Bedam (saith he) mirari facilius &c, you may sooner admire then vvorthly praise Beda, vvho liuing in the farthest corner of the vvorld vvith the flash of his doctrine haue a light to all Nations. Here vvit faileth vvords are vvanting, vvhile I cannot tell vvhat most to commend, vvhither the mu [...] tude of his volums, Florent. VVestmon. Anno. 734. Huntingt. lib. 4. or the sobriety of his stile. For doubtles the diuine vvisdome had vvith no sparing draught giuē him to drinck, that in so short a scātling of his life could perfect so huge volūes. The report of his name vvas so famous that the cheefest in Rome had neede of him for the resoluing of doubtfull questions. And much more there of his holines. VVriters Procure their vvorks to be approued of the Pope. Where also he addeth that he died anoiled and hovvseled. The like hath Florent: and Westmon. Anno 734. and Hunting. lib. 4. Caius de antiq. Canterb. pag. 138. proueth that Beda went to Rome, and there read his bookes coram Romana Ecclesia: Before the Church of Rome and then gaue them to other to copie forth, vvhich vvas (saith he) ordinarie in the Ecclesiasticall vvriters of that age to deliuer their vvorks first to the Pope of Rome to be examined. K. Ceolvvolph a Monke. In this Kings time Anno 737. (as is in the Epitome of Beda) Ceolwolfe King of Northumberland (to whome Beda dedicated his history) left his Kingdome, and became a Monke. And as Malmsb. 1. Reg. cap. 3. florished with miracles. And about the same time Frigedida [Page 293] Queene of the west-Saxons went to Rome, Hunting. lib. 4. pag. 340. Q Frigedida a pilgrim. Godwin in the Bish. of Salsbery, which at that time (saith Beda lib. 5. cap. 4. And Hunting: Deuotion of English in going to Rome. l. cit) many English men both of the nobilitie and cōmons spirituall & tēporal vvere wont to vse vvith [...] emulation. In this Kings time also about the year 730. as Godwin hath in the Bishops of Oxford, (though Capgraue in her life say 750.) liued the holy Virgin S. Frideswid, S. Fridesvvida. who flying to saue her maydenhood from Prince Algarus, he was miraculously strooke blind, Cambd. in Brit p. 331. and she after became Abbesse of a nonry built by her Father Didā. These dayes were so far from Protestancy, and so manifestly Catholicke, as Bale Cent. 1. cap. 93. saith they were pessima tempora pubescente Antichristo: Very bad time vvhen Antichrist grevv to riper yeares: And Centur. 2. cap. 6. writeth of Cymbertus an English Bishop of S. Bedas time, After the custome of the rest in the same age he taught and cōmended the Roman customs to be obserued in his Churches. And Fulke Annot. in Hebr. 10. saith Beda liued in a superstitious time, long after Antichrist did opēly shevv himself. And 1. Petri 3. Beda vvas carried avvay vvith the errors and corruptions of his time. Fox Acts pag. 126. calleth this time a Monkish age, And S. Ceolfrid maister to S. Beda a Shaueling. So plainly do they confesse England [Page 294] this time to haue bene Roman Catholicke.
King Cuthred IX.
14. IN the yeare 741. as Florent hath in Chron. Anno. 740. Malmsb. in Fastis succeeded king Cuthred, and died saith Hunting. lib. 4. and Malmsb. lib. cit. the 15. yeare of his reign. He was Cosin as Florent. and Malmsb. and others say (as Westmon. hath brother) to king Ethelard, The valour of K. Cuthred. and was as Hunting. lib. cit. and Houeden pag. 408. Rex magnus. A puissant King, and mightie Prince, famous for his prosperous reign and victories. His Rom. Religion. His Roman religion is manifest, both by that which hath bene saide of the former King, and also because in his time, (as Stow saith Chron. pag. 88.) Pope Zacharie wrote a letter hither wherin he threatned to excommunicat them that would not amend their incontinent life. The Pope threatneth to excommunicate ill liuers in England. S Richard K. a pilgrim and his tvvo sonnes and daughter. Which was read in presence of the King and Nobles; no man thinking that the Pope tooke more vpon him than he might. In this kings time S. Richard forsoke his Kingdom and Contrie, and went on Pilgrimage to Rome, and died by the way at Luca. His two sonnes S. Willibald and Winnibald, and his holy daughter S. Walburg following their Fathers example, [Page 295] left also their estates and Contrie and went into Germanie to help. Surius tom. 1. Baron. An. 750. S. Boniface their Kinsman in the conuersion of that Nation.
King Sigibert. X.
15. IN the yeare 754. as Malmsb. hath in Fastis succeeded King Sigibert. who (as Malmsb. saith 1. Reg cap. 2.) after a yeare was deposed by the consent of all, for his naughtines. In his time An. 754. (saith Beda in Epit. Sigebert in Chron: and others) was S. Boniface an English man, and Apostle of Germany martyred in Frisland with 53. more of his company. This blessed Saint and great ornament of our Nation Bale Cent. 1. cap. 79. saith was very superstitious, Saints and martyrs. See the manie and highe praises of this S. Boniface both of Catholiks and Protestants ancient and nevv in Sacrari [...]s d rebus moguntin lib. 3 not. 57. 58. 59. and brought the Germans to Papistrie. And other where saith was next to Antichrist meaning (after his maner) the Pope. Fox Acts pag. 128. calleth him Martyr of God. Stow Chron. pag. 85. saith, He was martyred for the profession of Christ and his holy Gospel. Cooper pag. 716. The Germans about this tyme receaued (by Boniface) the faith of Christ. And yet was this Boniface so notorious a Papist, as Fox. pag. 129. termeth him a great setter vp and vphoulder of Poperie. Bale Cent. 1. cap. 79. plainly saith he brought the Germans ad Papisticam fidem, [Page 296] to the Papistical faith. And Cent. 13. cap. 3. citeth these wordes of Boniface out of his epistle to the Pope. How many scollers or disciples so euer God hath giuen me in this my Legacie I cease not to incline to the obedience of the See Apostolick. Surius tom. 3. Serrarius de rebus Moguntin. He imposed (saith Bale) single life vpon Priests. By this & much more in his life in Surius and Baron Tom. 9. yow may see what religion England then professed, from whence S. Boniface and all his fellow laborers in Germany did come.
King Kinulph. XI.
16. IN the yeare 755. (as Malmsb. in Fastis, Florent in Chron: and others agree) succeeded king kinulph, and reigned 29. yeares as Malmsb. hath in Fastis, died An. 784. ex Florent, The valour of K. Kinulph. Malmsb. in his Historie saith. 31. years, Houed: writeth the same, Malmsb. 1. Reg. cap. 2. Clarus morum compositione militiaeque gestis. Honorable both for his vertuous behauiour & warlick prowes. The like hath Hunting. lib. 4. and Houed. pag. 408. Cooper. Chron. An. 748. saith the vertue of this man surpassed his fame. The Roman religion of this king is euident by his Charter set downe by Godwin in the Bishops of Bath in these words. His Rom. Religion. Ego [Page 297] Kenulphus. I Kinulph King of the VVest-Saxons will bestow a peece of Land, Good deeds for satisfactiō of sinnes. humbly ascribing it for the loue of God and satisfaction of my sinnes with consent of my Prelats and Nobles, to Gods blessed Apostle and seruant S. Andrew. Which kind of gifte is contrary to the foundation of Protestancie, as is before shewed oute of Fox, Abbots and others. And Fox Acts pag. 130. addeth, that about the yeare 780. (which was in this kings tyme) Pope Adrian ratified and confirmed by reuelation the order of S. Gregories masse. VVhen S. Greg. order of Masse became vniuersall. At what time (saith he) this vsuall Masse of the Papists began to be vniuersall and vniforme and generally receaued in all Churches. In this Kings time Egbert or Edbert King of Northumberland leauing his Kingdom became a Monke, K. Eadbert a Monke. Epitom. Bedae An. 758. Florent. Westmon. An. 757. Malmsb. 1. Reg. cap. 3. Stow Chron. pag. 93. Fox Acts. pag. 131. In this Kings time An. 781. also died Werburga quondam (saith Florent.) sometime Queene to Ceolred King of Merchland. Q. VVerburg a Nonne. By which kind of speech he insinuateth that thē she was a Nonne, which is plainly affirmed by Houeden pag. 404. And in Germany liued S. Lullus, S. Burcardus, S. Willebald, Saints. S. Liobe, and many other English both men and women, disciples of this forsaid S. Boniface, who with vertuous life and miracles planted there the Catholick Roman [Page 298] faith, which they carried with them out of England.
King Bithricus XII.
17. THe 12. Christian King was Bithricus, who began his reigne An. 784. and reigned 16. yeares as Malmsb. saith 1. Reg. 2. and in Fastis, The vertues of K. Bithricus. and dyed An. 800. He was saith he pacis quam belli studiosior, more desirous of peace than of war Ethelwerd. l. 3. calleth him Regem pijssimum. A most godly Prince. His Rom. Religion. Cooper An. 778. saith he Knightly ruled the Land. His Roman religion is most notorious. For as Hunting. lib. 3. Houed pag. 404. Westmon An. 739. and others write, Popes legats honorably receaued of all England. in his tyme came Legats into England from Pope Adrian antiquam (say they) renouantes &c. renewing the ancient League and Catholick saith, who were honorably receaued both of the Prelats and Princes, and held a Councell at Cealtid ex Houed. pag. 410. Besides he maried the daughter of King Offa, K. Offa and King Kenred become monks. Peter pence. Hunting. lib. 4. pag. 342. Houed pag. 409. Bale Cent. 2. cap. 15. who in his time left his Kingdom, went to Rome with Kenred King of Northumberland, and there bound his Kingdom to pay the Peter pence, and finally became a Monke as Fox writeth lib. 2. pag. 3. and pag. 129. and others. Besides of this King Offa Stow writeth pag. 89. [Page 299] that he caused the reliques of S. Alban to be taken vp, and put in a Shrine, Malmsb. 2. Reg. cap. 4. and adorned with gould and pretious stones, and builded there a Prinely Monasterie, His Charter (saith he) is dated An. 793. with the witnesse of him selfe, his sonne Egferd, 9. Kings, 15. Bishops, 10. Dukes, &c. By which we may clearly perceaue the Roman faith of all our Nation then. Westmon. also An. 794. Telleth how King Offa with the counsell of his Bishops sent to the Pope to haue priuiledges for that Monasterie, Pope confirmeth our Kings Charters. and the Pope answered that he should grante what he thought conuenient Et nos (saith the Pope) And we by our priuiledg will confirme our originall. And as Paris hath An. 794. Manie Princes became monks. He excepted it from all iurisdiction of Bishop or Archbishop, & subiected it immediatly to the See of Rome. His diebus (saith Bale Cent. 2. cap 15. In these dayes many Princes in England with shauing tooke vpon them the profession of Monks. In this Kings time An. 793. was the Innocent and holy King Ethelbert of East-England slaine, S. Ethelbert. K. Ethelrida his spouse an Anchoresse. Malmsb. in Fastis & 1. Reg. cap. 5. Florent. Chron. Stow pag 74. Fox Acts. pag. 129. And Etheltida his espouse daughter of King Offa made her selfe an Ancoresse or recluse ex Ingulph. In this tyme also was found the body of S. VVithburg daughter of King Anna after 55. yeares buriall, ex Florent [Page 300] An. 798. S. Fremund K. In his tyme also liued S. Fremund King and sonne to King Offa Vir (saith Cambd. in Brit. pag. 500. magni nominis. A man of a worthy name, and singuler pietie towards God was canonized for a Saint. And Rictrith iamdudum Regina tunc Abbattissa obijt. Q Rictrith Nonne. Rictrith somtime a Queene then Abbesse dyed, Houed. An. 786. And An. 799. died Osbald then Abbot, K. Osbald Monke. Saints. but once King of Northumberland, Houed. Ibid. In this time also died S. Lull. Archbishop of Mentz whome not onely Malmsb. lib. 1. Reg. cap. 4. but Bale also Cent. 13. cap. 56. commendeth saying he was homo tum eruditionis &c. A man of approoued learning and sanctitie, and gaue him selfe as an example of vertue to the Gentills that had any inclination to the Christian faith. And yet was he scoller and successor to Saint Boniface that famous Papist. Ibid. cap. 57. Bale calleth Saint Burchard his fellowe, Virum pium ac religiosum: a godly and religious man. And cap. 70. he saith that S. Wilhad Archb. of Brome and fellow laborer with them, Martirij desiderio pro Rom. Ecclesia flagrabat: Burnt with desire of Martirdome for the Church of Rome. English desire to die for the Church of Rome. In his time also liued that great Clerck Alcuin Confessor to Charles the Great of whome ynough hath bene sayd before.
18. Thus thou seest Christian Reader [Page 301] how clearly the Catholick Roman religion hath bene deduced through all those our first Christian Kings for the space of the first 200. yeares after our conuersion from Paganisme to Christianity. The effects of Catholike religiō in our nation in 200. years. And what notable contempt of the world and holines of life it bred in that time in our Kings, Queenes, Princes, Ten Kings Saints in 200 yaers. Clergy, and Commons, in so much that ten of those Kings that then were are now accounted Saints: To wit, Ethelbert, Fourtene Kings Monks or Pilgrims. Edwin, Oswald, Oswi, Sebbi, Sigebert, another Sigebert, Richard, Ethelbrit, Fremund, And fourteene of them forsaking their Kindomes, either became Monks, or went on Pilgrimages to Rome, namely Kinegilsus, Centwin, Cedwall, Ina, Sebby, Offa, VVho vvold not aduenture his soule sooner vvith thes holie Kings, Queens and Princes than vvith one boye and a VVomā. Princes Cōfessors. See marcellin in vit. Simbert. Princes martyrs. Sigebert, Ethelred, Coenred, another Offa, Cealwolph, Eadbert, Kenred, Osbald, to whome I may adde Oswin preuented by death. And 13. Queenes nonnes to wit Bathildis, Ethelreda, Sexburg, kineswith, (espouse to King Offa) Eadburg, Eua, Emenild, Edelburg, Ethelburg. Canfled, Cuthburg, VVerburg, Erigedida, Rictirth to whome I may add Heseswid mother to King Adolph. Besides, many Kings sonnes as Sighord, VVillibald, VVinnibald, Merefin, Adelbert, and many more whose names we know not. And many Princes Martyrs as Ruffin VVulfhale, Elbert, Egbrigh, [Page 302] and one Confessor S. Pumold, And many Kings and Queenes daughters that became nonnes as Edelburg Eartongath Sedrido, VVithburg; Kings daughters Mildred, Milhith, VValburg, Etheldrida.
19. Could such admirable contempt of the world spring from the Diuels religion? or rather from his who in our baptisme bindeth vs to renounce the world and pomps therof. Can grapes spring of thorns. Could so great vertue and holines of life rise from the Diuel, the vtter enemy of vertue? or rather from God, from whome (as S. Iames saith) commeth all goodnes? Can Protestants imagin that God reuealed his truth to them, and hid it from so great Saints and seruants of his as those were? Did God hide his truth from those vertuous princes and reueal it to a boy and a vvoman. who sought it so diligently, folowed it so earnestly, and (as S. Iames speaketh) by their workes haue shewed their faith, and yet notwithstāding perished euerlastinglie as (no doubt) must needes be both thought, and said if Protestants religion be the only truth of Christ, and Christs truth the only way (as no doubt it is) to saluation. No hope of saluation to our Ancestors if the Cath. faith be not the faith of Christ. And therfore how soeuer some Ministers say that they will not iudge their Forfathers, they cannot but thinke that these holy Princes and their people are damned (which they are a shamed to say) or that there are diuers wayes to heauen, [Page 303] which is right Atheisme, or rather Antichristianisme. For if ther be any other way to heauen than that which Christ taught, we make Christ a lyar. But let them thinck as they list, I hope all men that are carefull of their saluation and withall consider that as ther is but one God and one Christ, so ther is but one baptisme and one faith, to wit the Catholick (which who keepeth not intirely shall perish euerlastingly) will both thinck and say: Moriatur anima mea morte iustorum, Athan. in Symbolo. & fiant nouissima mea horum similia. Let my soule die the death of the iust and let my end belike to these men. And now let vs goe from the Kings of a part of England to the Monarchs of the whole.
CHAP. XXIIII. That all the Kings of England from the Monarchy to the Conquest vvere Roman Catholicks, proued in particuler.
King Egbert XIII.
1. THe thirtenth Christian King of the west-Saxons and first that reduced England to a Monarchy, was King Egbert, who began his reign An. 800. & reigned 37. yeares, died An. 837. He was (saith Malmsb. lib. 1. Reg. cap. 2.) worthely to be preferred before all Kings, The vvorthines of K. Egbert. 1 Monarch of Englād. And lib. 2. cap. 1. Regis Inae abnepos. King Ina his great grandchild by his brother Inegilse, suldued the mindes of his subiects by clemencie and meeknes, and left his sonne great occasions of commendations. Houed. hist. pag. 407. saith he was Vir strenuissimus ac Potens: most stout and puissant. And (as all our English Cronicles testifie) in his time subdued all the rest of our English Kings. Hunting. l. 4. VVallos vicit: sabdued the VVelchmen. Florent An. 836. Danos fugat: Put to [Page 305] flight the Danes. The Roman Catholick religiō of this victorious Prince is euidēt. His Rom. Religion. First because he suffered his sonne and heir Ethelwolph to be a Monke and subdeacon, 1 as both Catholicks and Protestāts affirme, & Godwin in the Bishops of Winchester saith it is certain. Wherby (saith Bale Cent. 2. cap 20.) He became the Popes Creature by both professions. Secondly, because he committed his said sonne Ethelwolf 2 to S. Swithin to be taught, as testifieth Florent. An. 827. Gotzelin, and Godwin in vit. Swithini, Surius tom. 4. And as addeth Gotzelin inter precipuos amicos numerauit. reconed him in number of his especiall freinds. Now this Swithin was a Roman Catholick. For, as Bale l. cit. granteth he was a Monke, and as Malmsb. lib. 2. Pont: Gotzelin. l. cit. Westmon. An. 862. and others report wrought miracles by the signe of the Crosse, is canonised by the Papists for a Saint. Thirdly because K. Kenulf (who in 3 his time was King of midlengland, & as Malmsb. saith lib. 1. Reg. Nulli ante se Regi. Nothing inferior, in power and religion to any King before him, and whose praises shalbe aduanced on high so long as there is found any indifferent iudg in England, writing with all his Bish. and nobilitie to Pope Leo beginneth his letter thus. Domino beatissimo: To my most holy Lord and wel beloued, Lord Leo the Roman Bishop [Page 306] of the holy, & Apostolick See, Kenulf by the grace of God King of Merchland with the Bishops, Dukes, & all Degrees of honor within our Dominiōs with health of most sincere affection in Christ. Infra. The sublmity of the See of Rome is our helth, The prosperitie of Rome, the ioy of England. & the prosperitie therof our cōtinuall ioy. Because whence yow haue your Apostolicall dignitie, thence had we the knowledge of the true faith. VVherfor I thinck it fit that the eare of our obedience be humbly inclined vnto your holy commādements, & with our whole forces to fulfill what shalbe thought cōueniēt by your holines to performe. But now I Kenulf by the grace of God K. humbly beseech your Excellēcie to receaue me in quiet peace into your holines lap, & whome no meanes of merits do support, let the large aboūdāce of your blessing enrich for the gouermēt of his people, that almightie God by your intercessiō may together with me encorage the Nation against the inuasion of forren foes which your Apostolical authoritie hath imbued with the rudemēts of the Christian faith. Rome taught England the faith: All K. Kenulphs Predecessors had the popes blessing. This blessing haue all the Kings who swayed the Mercian scepter deserued to obtaine at your Predecessors hands, this same do I in humble māner request & desire to obtain of yow most holy Father, first by way of adoptiō to receaue me as your child, as I loue yow in the persō of a Father, & shall embrace yow with the whole force of obedience. Againe he saith: Excellentiae vestrae: VVe in most humble manner beseech your Excellencie, to whome the key of wisdome is giuen by God. Again: VVith great humility & also affectiō [Page 307] we haue writtē these to yow most holy Pope, Our K. and Peers vvrite vvith great humilitie to the Pope. beseeching in most earnest wise your Clemēcie kindly & iustly to answer these things vvhich vve haue bene vrged to propound. VVe send yovv here as a smale token of my louing minde, that is 120. Mancuzes vvith letters requesting yovv to accept therof in good part & vouchsafe to bestovv your blessing vpon vs. And the Pope answering him saith [...]hat this K. professed to be willing to lose his life for him, & acknowledged (saith the Pope) that Nostris Apostolicis, &c. That no Christian presumeth to goe against our Apostolicall Decrees. Yea Fox p. 132. speaking of this K. & the others before him saith, They wanted the knowledg & doctrin in Christ, especially in the Article of free iustification in faith. Which, p. 840. he termeth the foundation of the Church and all Christianitie, and therfor (saith he) they ran the vvrong vvay. And so concludeth that Protestants truth was hidden to our forancestors, In which I verily beleeue him.
King Ethelwolph XIIII.
2. THe 14. Christian King was Ethelwolph, sonne to the forsaid King Egbert, who began his reign An. 837. and reigned 20. yeares and od monethes. He was (saith Malmsb. lib. 2. cap. 2.) by nature gentil, and more desirous of peace than of war. Vertues and valour of K. Ethelvvolph. And yet (saith Malmsb. l. cit.) Danos non semel per se & suos Duces contudit: The Danes [Page 308] he ouercame more than once by him selfe and his Generalls. And besides other victories at Okley in Surey slew so many Danes (saith Floren: and westmon. An. 851. Houed pag. 413. and others) as neuer was heard in one Realme, and at one time nether before nor after. His Roman religion is most notorious. His Rom. Religion. First by that which hath bene said in the 1 life of his Father. Secondly because he 2 procured a dispensation of the Pope becaus [...] he had byn a Monke and subdeacon that he might marry. which Pope Malmsb. 1. Pont. saith was Leo 3. Bale Centur. 2 cap, 20. saith was Gregor. 4. others say Leo 4. Thirdly he first sent his 3 sonne Alfred to Rome to be instructed (saith Westmon. An. 854.) of the Pope in manners and religion. Kings sonne sent to be instructed of the Pope. And after went himselfe, and staied at Rome a yeare, and ther (as all Catholicke and Protestant Cronicles confesse) bound all England to pay the Peter pence. Ethelvv. lib. 3. cap. 3 Stovv pag. 89 Coper. An. 852. Houeden. pag. 415. Huntingt. lib. 5 Ingulp. pag. 862. VVestmon An [...]57. VVhat mā [...]u [...]a is. And as Bale pag. 116. speaketh Prouinciam suam &c. He made his Countrey tributarie to the Roman Synagog, & so (sayth he) was all England made subiect to the Roman Beast. Besides this he appointed euery yeare 300. Mancuzes, which were (as Caius saith lib. 2. de antiq. cantab. pag. 287.) thirty pence a peece to be sent to Rome wherof one hundred should buy oile for light in S. Peters Church, and one [Page 309] hundred for the same vse in S. Pauls, and one hundred should be giuen saith Florent Anno. 855. Vniuersali Papae Apostolico To the Vniuersall Apostolicke Pope. The same hath Fox lib. 3. p. 136. Fourthly he gaue (saith 4 Fox) to holy Church and religious men the tenth of his goods and Lands in VVest-Saxons with liberty and fredom from all seruice and ciuil charge. And Fox setteth downe his Charter in these wordes. Ego Ethelwolphus &c. The faith of King Ethelvvolph and his Noble [...]. I Ethelwolph King of the VVest Saxons with the cōsent of my Prelats & Nobles will grant an hereditarie portion of my land to be foreuer possessed by God & the blessed S. Marie and all the Saints of God. Behould how the King by the aduise of his Bishops and Nobles giueth Land to God and his Saints, and to what purpose himselfe declareth in these words following, For the redemption of our soules, Good deeds for remission of sinnes. for the remission of our sinnes. Which intention, as yow heard before out of Abbots & Fox, is contrary to the Protestants Gospell. And therfore Fox vpō these words saith, Note the blind ignorance and erroneous teaching in these dayes, and addeth that they were led with pernicious doctrine to set remission of sinnes and remedie of soules in this donation, and such other deedes of their deuotion. And further the King saith, VVestmon An [...]54. as Malmsb. testifieth lib. 2. cap. 2. Placuit Episcopis cum &c. It hath pleased the Bishops with the Abbots and the seruants of God [Page 310] to apoint that all our brethren and sisters in euery Church shall sing on wensday in euery weeke fifty psalmes, K. Ethelvvolph requireth Masses for him aliue and dead. and euery Priest two Masses, one for King Ethelwolph, & another for his Dukes cōsenting to this gift, for their reward & remissiō of their trespasses. And for the K. liuing let them say Oremus Deus qui iustificas &c. For the Duke also liuing also Praetēde Domine &c But after their death for the K. alone, & for the Dukes deceassed iointly together, & this be so firmly ordained throughout al the daies of Christianitie euen as their libertie is established, so lōg as faith increaseth in the English Nation. This Charter of Donation was written in the yeare of our Lords Incarn 844. Indict. 4. the fift day of Nouemb. in the Citie of VVinchester, in the Church of S. Peter before the head Altar. And this they did for the honor of S. Michael the Archangell & also for the blessed Marie Q. the glorious mother of God & of S. Peter the Prince of the Apostles, and in like māner of our most holy Father Pope Greg. and of all Saints. In this Chapter I note how, K. Ethelvvolph cō manded not in spiritual matters. not the King but Bish. apoint Priests to pray & say Masses for him, and that S. Peter is called Prince of the Apostles; the other points of Papistry therin are more euidēt than that I neede to point to them. All England Papist in K Ethelvvolhps time. And yet (as Ingulph saith p. 862.) to this chapter subscribed all the Archb. & Bishops of England, K. Bardred, & King Edmund after martyr, and Princes of a part of Englād vnder King Ethelwolph, [Page 311] Abbots, Abbesses, Dukes, Countes, and nobles of the whole Lād, & innumerable multitude of other people. By which we may see the vniuersall faith of our Contry of that time. And in a Charter of King Berthulphus in Ingulph p. 861. The King praieth God Quatenus pro intercessione Guthlaci &c That through the intercessiō of S. Guthlack and all the Saints he would forgiue me & all my people our sinnes. Pardon of sinnes asked by intercession of Saints. In this Kings time An. 850. S. Wolstā nephew to two KK. was vniustly murdered, and afterward honored by God with miracles, Florēt. Chronic. Saints. Also S. Ieron. an English Priest martyred in Holand, An. 849. Bale Cent. 13. cap 75. In this K. time also liued one Offa K. of Eastengland, who leauing his Kingdome, and trauailing to the holy land, in ould Saxonie (from whence our Nation came into England) elected S. Edmund for his heire, and sent him into Englād: Capgraue in vit. Edmundi. Florent. An. 855. Houed. pag. 415. Stow pag. 76.
King Ethelbald. XV.
3. THe 15. K. was Ethelbald eld [...]st sonne to K. Ethelwolph who began his reign An. 857. and reigned fiue yeares. He was at first dissolut and naught, as yow may see in Malmsb. lib. 2 cap. 3. But peracta poenitentia (saith Westmon. Anno. 859.) Hauing done pennance all the time he liued after, [Page 312] he gouerned the Kingdom with peace and iustice. Wherfore Hunting. lib. 5. pag. 348. calleth him optimae indolis aeuenem: a youth of very great towardnes, saith that all England bewailed his death.
King Ethelbert XVI.
4. THe 16. king was Ethelbert brother to the former, begā his raigne An. 862. as Malmsb. hath in Fastis, and held the gouerment fiue yeares. He was saith Ingulph pag. 863. Valour of K. Ethelbert. Validissimus adolescens, A most valiant yong man and an inuincible triumpher ouer the Danes, he stoutly for fiue yeares space gouerned the Kingdome. Malmsb. 2. Reg. cap. 3. saith he ruled strenuè dulciterque: Manfully and sweetly. Houed pag. 405. saith pacifice & amabiliter, peaceably and gently. In this Kings time died S. Swithin Anno 862. Florent. & Westmon. in Chron. Saints. As for the Roman religion of these two Princes, His Rom. Religion. that appeareth both by what hath bene said of their Father, and what shalbe said of their two brothers.
King Ethelred XVII.
5. THe 17. king was Ethelred 3. sonne to king Ethelwolfe, Who began his reign saith Malmsb. lib. 2. cap. 3. Anno 867. and reigned 5. yeares, as his brothers did. Fortitude and pietie of K Ethelred. Of him and his brethren Malmsb. saith, They bouldly and stoutly entred battel for their Country, and addeth that this king besides ordinary skirmishes, fought 9. picht Battels in one yeare against the Danes, nine battells in one yeare. & was oftener Conqueror: And that he slewe one king of them, 9. Earlers, and innumerable people▪ which also testify Ethelwerd lib. 4. cap. 12. Hunting lib. 5. Cambd. in Brit. saith, He was Princeps longe optimus. Couper Anno 863. satih he was among his subiects mild gentle, & pleasant, against his aduersaries seuere, fierce, and hardie. Of this Fox lib. 3. pag. 141. telleth that being to ioine batell with the Danes, Miracle in confirmation of Masse. his brother Alfred gaue the onset while the King saith Fox, was at seruice and meditations, and albeit word were brought him that his brother had the worst, yet would he not saith Fox stir one foote before the seruice was fully cōplet; And addeth that through the grace of God, and their godly manhood the King cōming from his seruice recouered the victory, & slew as Ethelwerd (who as himself saith descēded [Page 314] of that K. lib. 4. c. 2.) saith one King, Marueilous victorie. fiue Earles. And that I may say so (saith Ethelwerd) almost all the chiefest youth of the Barbarians, that nether befor nor after was there such a slaughter heard of since the English entred Britanie. England defended by deuotion to Masse. See yow heere this meruailous and miraculous victorie cōfessed by Fox to be obtained by the grace of God and the deuotion of the King to his seruice! But what seruice this was which God would thus approue by so miraculous a victorie, and by which England was then defended from destruction of Danes, Fox was ashamed to tell. But our ancient Historiographers Florent. & VVestmon. An. 871. & Houed. part. 1. pag. 416. saith plainly it vvas Masse said by a Priest. K. Ethelreds Rom Religion. Which alone sufficeth both to shew that this King was a Roman Catholicke, and that Masse is diuine seruice. Saints. Besides that, Malmsb. writeth, that this King entred battel, cruce Dei consignatus: Signed vvith the crosse of God. And (as Fox saith, and Godwin in the Bishops of Exeter) he builded the Abbey of Exeter. In this Kings time An. 870. ex Malmsb. vvas holy King Edmund (Cooper saith Anno. 869. slaine of the Danes because he vvould not forsake the faith of Christ. VVestmon. 870. K. Edmūd. His brother Edvvald. The same hath Fox pag. 140. Florent. Anno 870. Of his great miracles wrought after his death yow may see in his life, in Surius Tom. 6. [Page 315] His brother and heire Edwald (saith Fox l. cit. and Capgraue in vit. Edwald.) became an heremit. Duke Fremūd. Fremūd also saith Bale Cent. 2. cap. 22.) sonne of Algarus Duke of the VVest-Saxons, a beutifull yong man, and only sonne, relinquished the gouernment of the common welth, which his parents left him, that he might follow Burchard the Monke, and was after as Capgr. saith in his life, slaine of the same Danes which slew S. Edmund. Chastitie of S. Ebbe and her Nonnes. In this time also S. Ebbe (saith Stow Chron. p. 101.) Abbesse of Couldingham, cut of her nose and vpper lippe, and perswaded all the sisters to do the like, to keepe her virginitie from the Danes, VVestmon. An. 870. who therupon burnt the Abbey and Nonnes therin.
King Alfred the great. XVIII.
6. THe next K. was Alfred the fourth sonne of K. Ethelwolfe, who (as Malm. hath l. 2. c. 4.) begā his reign An. 872. & ruled 28. years & a half. The vvorthines of K Alfred crovvned of the Pope. He alone of all our Kings. (saith Fox l. 3. p. 141.) took his crown & vnctiō of the Pope. And that we may see how God blessed him whome his vicar crouned and anointed, he alone for his admirable deedes both in war & peace, is sirnamed the Great. And the praise which not onely Catholicks but also Protestants giue vnto him in all kinde of vertues surpasse in my iudgement the [Page 316] praises of all Christian kings that euer haue bene. But for breuitie sake, I will content my self with the praises giuen to him by Protestants, who (yow may be assured) knowing him to be so manifest a Roman Catholick, as shall appeare anon, would giue him no more than he deserueth. Cambden Cambd. in Brit. pag. 243. and 331. calleth him Clarissimum & pientissimum Regem. Bale. A most renouned and godly King. Bale Cent. 2. cap. 26. saith he was Egregiae indobis & formae adolescens: A yong man of a notable towardnes and bewtie, born vnto learning and vertue He called for the best learned men to be his Counsellers and instructers: Eight howers euery day he spent in reading, writing, and disputing. He gouerned all things with an excceeding good wit, and with singular prouidencie. He was esteemed an Architecter, and most perfect Geometrian, a Gramarian, a Philosopher, a Rhethorician. an Historian, Musitian, and no vulgar Poet. Three Colledges he founded at Oxford, one for Gramarians, an other for Philosophers, the third for Diuines. Of studyes and the common welth he best deserued. Cooper An. 872. Of faire stature, and comely personage, and no lesse renowned in martiall pollicie than ciuil gouernment. Stow Chron. pag. 105. Victorious Prince, studious prouident for widowes, Orphans and poore people, endued with wisdome, iustice, fortitude, and temperance, a most discreete sercher [Page 317] of truth a most vigilant and deuout Prince in the seruice of God, and deuided the day and the night into three equal portions wherof the one he spent in studie prayer and such things as belonged to his minde and soule, the other in eating sleeping and other excercise of the body, the third in the affaires of the common VVelth. Fox. Fox lib. 3. pag. 141. saith Amongst all the Saxon Kings hitherto is found none to be preferred or all most to be cōpared with this Alfred, for the great and singuler qualities in this King worthie of high renown, whither we behould his valiant acts and manifould trauells for his Contrie, or his godly and excellent vertues ioyned with a publick and tender care of the weale publick or whither we respect his notable knowledg of good letters with a feruent desire to set forth the same throughout all his Realme. And p. 143. 145. giueth him high praises for continence, valour, and learning, concluding thus. This valiant vertuous and learned Prince Christianly gouerned his realme, And much more with great admiration of this King, which yow may read in him, and in Malmsb. lib. 2. cap. 4. Hunting. lib. 5. Ethelwerd lib. 4. Ingulfe, Florent. pag. 309. VVestmon. Chron. Houed. p. 417. and others. His learning.
7. Onely I will out of them note some of his vertuos. Fortitude. Of his great learning is spoken before. For his valour Bale Cent. 3. cap. 43. saith, he fougt 57. tymes with the Danes. [Page 318] Cambd. in Brit. pag. 213. Nobili praelio contudit, and pag. 444. VVisdom. Danos contudit ad libitum: He repressed the Danes at his pleasur. And as Malmsb. and others testifie made them become Christians, or forswere the Realme. Malmsb. lib. 2. cap. 4. VVestmon. An. 892. For his gouernment saith Caius de Antiq. Cantab. pag. 328. Christianissimas leges scripsit & promulgauit. He writ and promulgated most Christian lawes, and caused such peace as he made braslets of gould be hung vp in the high way vvhich none durst touch. Chastitie. For his chastitie it was such, that as Cooper An. 872. after many Catholick writters testifieth, he desired of God sicknes that he might not offend against chastitie. As for his pietie and deuotion it was such as Florent. Westmon. An. 871. and others write Missam audire quotidie: Deuotion The religion of K. Alfred. That he daylie heard masse, and sayd his houres and Matins, and in the night season vnknovvn to all his seruāts he frequēted Churches to 1 heare seruice. Which alone sufficeth to shew 2 his Catholick Roman religiō. But besids this (Bale & Fox l. cit. & Stow p. 99. Caius l. cit. p. 325. confesse) he was crowned & anoinred of Pope Leo, & as Bale saith termed his adoptiue child. & as is before said instructed 3 of him in maners & religiō. Moreouer as Caius saith. In reparandis, ornandis &c. In repairing beutifying & enriching Monasteries he labored earnestly, amongst which he builded two of great renoun. But Fox reckoneth three, [Page 319] one at Shasburie, one at Ethling, S. Cutbert encourageth the K. to recouer England. the third at Winchester. The cause of the building his Monasterie at Ethling, was because he being almost quite vāquisht of the Danes, and lying there hid for a time, S. Cutbert appeared to him badd him be of good corage assuring him both of the present vision and future victorie ouer the Danes by a present miracle. Profes of the truth of S. Cutberts vision to K. Alfred. This vision was (as is said) confirmed then by a present miracle, and by the perfect conquest of the Danes after following, beleeued of this notable prudent King, and testifyed (as Fox p. 142. cōfesseth) by Malmsb. Polichron. Houed. Iornalasensis & others, and yet is termed of him without any reason or testimony, a dreaming fable, onely (as we may imagin) because it is sayd to come from S. Cutbert For soone after p. 149. he crediteth a Vision of Egwin a Herlot, albeit it haue nothing so good testimonie, because therin is no 4 mentiō of any Saint. Finally this excellēt King in his preface before the Pastorall of Saint Gregory calleth him Christs Vicar, & sent almes to Rome Westmon. An. 889. & also to India, to performe (saith Fox p. 142.) His vovv to S. Thomas vvhich he made during the tyme of his distresse against the Danes. In this Kings time Burdred King of Merceland forsaking his Kingdom went to Rome, A King goeth to Rome. and Anno. 889. his Queene Ethelswitha [Page 320] followed him. Hollemen in time of K. Alfred. In this kings time also liued S. Grimbald, whome king Alfred called out of France to teach in Oxford, and S. Neotus, Scientia (saith Bale Cent. 2. cap. 1. In knowledg and manners excelling, in counsel good, in speeche wise, by whose counsel Alfred founded a schoole at Oxford.
King Edward the elder. XIX.
8. IN the yeare 901. succeeded King Edward the Elder sonne to king Alfred, The vvorthines of K. Edvvard son: and reigned (saith Malmsb. lib. 2. cap. 3) 23. yeares, others say 24. He gouerned the land (saith Fox lib. 3. pag. 146. right valiantly, in Princely gouernment, and such like martial prowes he was nothing inferior to his Father, but rather, exceeded him, subdued VVales & Scotlād, & recouered all out of the Danes hāds. The same saith Cooper An. 901. Stow p. 107. A great victorie. Malmsb. l. cit. Florent and Westmon. An. 924, Houed. p. 122. And Ingulph. and Hunting. lib. 5. say that in one battel he slew two kinges, and 10. Earles of the Danes. And Ethelwerd lib. 4. cap. 4. writeth that in all he slew 4. kings of them. His Rom. Religion. The Roman religion of this valiant and victorious Prince is euident. First because as king Edgar his grandchild in an oration (which Fox hath lib. 3. pag. 170.) [Page 321] testifieth he accounted S. Dustan his Father, helper and fellow worker in all things, chose him as Bishop and Shepherd of his soule, and keeper of his maners, obeyed him in all things, and preferred his counsel before all treasure. Secondly because he obeyed the commandement of the Pope, who threatned him excommunication if he procured diuers Bishopricks to be erected, ex. Malmsb. l. cit. Cambden in Brit. p. 198. Thirdly because two of his daughters Edfled and Edburga became 3 nōnes & the third Ethelhild vowed virginitie, ex Malm. l. cit. Houed. p. 421. Tvvo daughters of King Edvvard Nonnes and the third vovved virginitie. And as Bale saith Cent. 13. c. 77. Gregorie a sonne of his, became an hermit in Swiseland. Fourthly because he toke awaye his brothers or his brothers sonnes wife from him, because she had bene a Nonne, Hunt. lib. 5. Westmon. An. 801. In his time liued 4 the said S. Edburg his daughter, Saints. and S. Fristan Bishop of Winchester a man (saith Godwin in his life) highly esteemed of, for his learning, but much more for his great vertue and holines.
King Athelstan. XX.
The VVorthines of K. Ethelstan.9. IN the yeare 924. succeeded king Athelstan, sonne to king Edward, and held the Crowne. 16. yeares, ex Malm. lib. 2. cap. 6. He was (saith Fox p. 147. Cooper. An. 925. and Stow p. 107.) a Prince of worthie memorie, valiant, and wise in all his acts, and brought this Lād to one Monarchy: For he expelled the Danes, subdued the Scotts quieted the VVelchmen. The like saith Bale Cent. 2. cap. 22. and also Catholick writers, as yow may see in Malmsb. l. cit. Hunt. lib. 5. Houed. pag. 422. His religion. His Roman religion is most euidēt. For going to the Battel of Brumford against many kings, and innumerable enemies, Ingulpg. Florent. An. 938. Hunt. lib. 5. pag. 422. he visited (saith Ingulph) S. Iohn of Beuerley by the waye, with great deuotion, and God so blessed his deuotiō as in the battel he slew (saith Malmsb) the king of Scotts, & fiue kings more, A vvonderfull victorie. 12. Earles, innumerable multitude of his enemies, and got one of the greatest victories that euer Englishe wonne. And in his return gaue great gifts and priuiledges to S. Iohn of Beutrley, and made it a sanctuary for all Debters and Malifactors, Ex Ingulph, and Cambd. in Brit. pag. 636. Besides he was, saith Ingulph and Malmsb, greatly delited with [Page 323] a peece of the holy Crosse, Hovv K. Ethelstad estemed reliques. and Crowne of thorns which Hugh king of France sent vnto him: Made S. Aldhelm his Patron, Cambd. p. 210. Builded (saith Fox pag. 149) the two Monasteries of Midleton and Mithelney for his brothers soule. VVhy Kings builded monasteries. VVherby (saith Fox) it may appeare that the espetiall cause of building Monasteries in those dayes was for the releasing sinnes bothe of them departed and of them aliue, which cause, saith he, how it stādeth with Christs (Luthers) Gospel, let the Christian Reader try with him self. Thus Fox, which confession of his may suffice to shew how all that kings tyme all the Realme was Roman Catholick. All Christendom of the same faith vvith K. Ethelston. And how all Christendome abroad agreed with him in religiō appeareth by the marriage of his sisters to the Emperor, king of Frāce, & other Christiā Princes. In this kings time befel a miracle in Duke Elfred whome the king sent to Rome to purge him selfe of treason by his oath before S. Peters sepulcher. Miracle by S Peter. But (saith the K. in his charter, which Fox pag. 148. Malmsb and others haue,) hauing taken his oath, he fel before the Altar, and was caried by the hands of his seruants to the English schole, and the next night after he ended his life. Then also liued Saint Birnstan Bishop of VVinchester Qui &c. saith Florēt. An. 932. Malm. Polichron: Saints▪ Houed. Iornelacensis & others more as Fox confesseth p. 148. who dayly [Page 324] song masse for the quiet rest of the soules departed.
King Ewmund XXI.
10. THe 21. Christian King was Edmund sonne to the forsaid Edward, who began (saith Malmesb.) An. 940. VVorthines of K Edmund. and reigned six yeares and a halfe. He was (sai [...]h Cooper An. 940. and Stow p. 108.) a man by nature di [...]posed to noblenes and iustice. Huntin. lib. 5. calleth him inuictum, vnconquered, & saith omnia illi faeliciter successisse: all things fel out happily to him: And Fox lib. 3. pag. 130. writeth that he achiued noble victories against his enemies, and set his studie in maintaining & redressing the state of the Church, which stoode all then in building of Monasteries & Churches, His Religion. and furnishing them with new possessions. and restoring the ould▪ Infra. In the time of this king Edward or shortlie after, Strait life vsed for merit sake hardnes, restraint of life with superstition were had in veneration, & men for merit sake with God gaue thē selues to leade a streight life. which alone would suffice to shew of what religion this King was. Besides, that (as Stow saith p. 108. Florent. An. 942. Westmon. An. 940. Houed p. 423.) he was altogether coūselled & lead by S. Dunstan, at whose request he reedifyed Glossenburie, and [Page 325] made S. Dunst [...]n Abbot therof with a Chapter extant in Malmsb. lib. 2. cap. 7. He granteth many priuil [...]dges to Glossenburie for hope of aeternall reward and forgiuenes of his sinnes, In thi [...] Kings time liued his wife S. Elfegia who (saith Ethelwerd lib. 4. cap. 6.) was canonized after her death, Saints. and miracles wrought at her tombe.
King Edred. XII.
11. The 22. Christian King was Edred, third sonne of King Edward. He entred An. 946. and held the crowne nine yeares and a halfe, as Malmsb. hath lib. 2. cap. 7. The vvorthines of K. Edred and his vertue. His magnanimitie (saith he) did not degenerat from his Father and brethren. He subdued the Northumbers and Scotts. He humbled himselfe to the feete of holie men deuoted his life to God and S. Dunstan by whose counsell he made his court a schoole of vertue. Thus Malm. Cooper An. 946. Stow Chron. pag. 108. saith he was a great maintainer of honestie & most abhorred naughty & vnruly persons, in feats of armes much commended, wherby he kept in obeissance the Northumbers and Scotts and exiled the Danes. His religion. As for his Roman religion ther can be no doubt. For as Fox writeth pag. 152. He was much ruled by the Counsell of S. [Page 326] Dunstan, in so much as in histories he is reported to haue subiected himself to much pennance inflicted on him by S. Dunstan: Such zelous deuotion (saith he) was then in Princes. And as Florent. An. 955. Malmsb. l. cit. Houed. pag. 423. Westmon. An. 955. write, when he fel sick Accersiuit &c. he sent for blessed Dunstan his confessor. Ingulph saith Aboue all the Kings his Predecessors he had the purest conscience, and a spetiall deuotion to S. Paul. And p. 876. he citeth his Chapter in the which he erected a new the Abbey of Crowland as he saith In the regard of the redemption of my soule and is sory that by the destruction of that monasterie, prayers for the soules of the kings his prodecessors haue bene intermitted. To which Chapter subscribe two Arcbishops, 4. Bishops, many Abbots, and Earles. And Stow pag. 198. saith the King sealed this Charter with seales of gould.
King Edwin. XXIII.
12. IN the yeare 955. (saith Malmsb. l. 2. c. 7.) succeded Edwin, sonne to king Edmund, & reigned 4. yeares. He was so bewtifull as Ethelwerd lib. 4. c. 8. saith he was commonly called Pancalus, but as Malmsb. he abused his bewty to [Page 327] lewdnes, for which and for banishing of S. Dunstan (writeth Cooper An. 955.) he was odible to his subiects. Fox pag. 152. addeth that he was deposed of the Northumbers and mercians, & Edgar chosen in his place, yet as it seemeth he amended. For Hunting. l. 5. writteth that he ruled his kingdeme not without commendation, & Osbern in vit. Dunstani writeth, that by the praiers of S. Dunstan he was at his death deliuered from the Diuels. His Roman religiō appeareth by the possession which, as Malmsb. saith, Religion of K. Edvvin. he gaue S. Aldelm, whose body, saith he, was then found, and in scrinio locatum, placed in a shrine. In the Register of the Abbey of Bury she is said, to haue giuen to that Monastery the towne of Becklis, and diuers other things.
King Edgar. XXIIII.
13. THe 24. K. was Edgar, secōd sonne to king Edmund, who began his reigne, (saith Malmsb. lib. 2. cap. 8.) Anno 959. and reigned 16. yeares. The praises of K. Edgar. The praises which both Catholicks and Protestants giue to this king are exceeding. Malmsb. calleth him honor & delitiae Ang: The honor and delight of English men, and [Page 328] saith that inter Anglos &c. amongst English men the report is, that no King nether of his or any former age in England, is to be compared with Edgar. Ingulph an ancient & graue author p. 889. saith he was flos & decus &c. The floure and ornament of all his Ancestors, and the mirror of the VVestern climat of the world, the bewtie glorie and rose of Kings. Florent An. 975. and Houed. p. 426. add, that he was as worthie to be remembred of Englishmen, as Romulus of Romās, Syrus of Persians, Alexander of Macedonians, Arsaces of Parthians, Charles the great of the French. Huntington lib. 5. p. 356. saith Edgar the peaceable, a King magnificent, a second Salomon, in his dayes the Land was much bettered, he was most deuout to God, he built many Monasteries. And Malmsb. saith that in the yeare 1052. (which was about a hundred yeares after his death) his body was found Nullius labis conscium voyde of co [...]ruption, and that it wrought miracles. The like praises do the Protestants afford him. Cooper An. 959. A Prince of worthie memorie, for his manifould vertues gratly renouned, so excellent in iustice and sharp correction of vices as wel in his Magistrats as other subiects, that neuer before his day was vsed lesse felonie and extortion. Of mind valiant and hardy, & very expert in martiall policie. The like saith Stow Chron. pag. 109. Fox Acts. lib. 3. pag. 154. saith he was much giuen to all vertuous, and princely acts, worthy of much commendation [Page 329] and famous memory, excellent in iustice, maintained the godly, loued the modest, Fox calleth this King a Poehnix. was deuout to God, and beloued of his subiects whome he gouerned in much peace and quietnes, so God did bl [...]sse him with aboundance of peace. No yeare passed in the time of his Reigne in which he did not some singular and necessarie commoditie for the common welth. A great mantainer of religion and learning. He had in redines 2600. ships (The same say Florent. and Westmon. Anno 975. Houed. pag. 426.) of war, and made 8. The religion of K. Edgar. Kings to row him in a boate, he setting at the sterne & guiding it. The Romā religiō of this renowned K. is manifest. For Fox l. cit, Ingulph pag. 885. saith He was a great Patron of Monkish religion, builded, (as some say) as many Monasteries as there be sondays in the yeare, or as Edner reporteth 48. pag. 156. Edgar was seduced by Dunstan, who was drowned in all superstition and did seuen yeares penance at Dunstans apointment. And pag. 161. and 169. reciteth an oration in King Edgar which also is in Stow pag. 111. wherin the King speaketh thus to the Clergy. It belongeth to me to rule the lay people, It belongeth to me to prouide necessarie things to the Ministers of the Church to the flock of Monkes. Behould how he distinguisheth betwene gouerning lay people, and prouiding for clergie. Item he complaineth there that Priests crownes are not broade nor [Page 330] lay people, and prouiding for clergie. Item he complaineth there That Priests crownes are not broade nor their rownding conuenient, and that they came not deuoutly to Masse, Cōstātins svvord in the Kings hand S. Peters in the Bishops hands. and saith to the Bishops, I haue Constantins sworde, and yee haue Peters sword in your hands, let vs ioine right hands, let vs cuple svvord to svvord that the Leapers may be cast out of the Temple. Touching which oration, Fox noteth the religious zeale and deuotion of Kings, and the blind (saith he) ignorance and superstition of that time in both estates Ecclesiasticall and ciuil in esteeming Christs religion cheefly to consist in giuing to Churches and maintaining of Monkery, wherin it appeareth (saith he) how ignorant that time was of the true doctrin of Christs faith. K. Edgars time knevv not the Protestāts Doctrin. And putteth this note in the margent. The doctrin of iustification vnknowne. Bale Cent. 2. cap. 34. saith Edgarus &c. Edgar earnestly seruing the desires of Monkes, And by the inchantments of Dunstan, Ethelwald, and Oswald, being made an Image of the Beast, did speake onely as they gaue him breath, & all things then were ruled at their beck. Ingul. pag. 883. setteth downe his Charter of Peterborowh, wherin he calleth S. Peter Superum Ianitorem. The porter of heauen, and saith he apointeth there a market for diuers good purposes both of temporall and spiritual profits, that Gods ministers may be holpen more neare at hand, and that the Christian people [Page 331] meeting there amidst worldly affaires may demand Gods help, Note. whiles by demanding S. Peters protection and by hearing the misterie of Masse according to the faith of eche one the faultes of diuers sinnes may therin be redeemed. And again: Hanc regiferam libertatem &c, we haue procured this royal libertie according to the primitiue institution therof, to be strenghned from the See of the Apostolicke Roman Church, by the author him selfe of this writing most reuerend Ethelwald. And to this Charter subscribe two Archbishops, three Bishops, many Abbots, Dukes, and nobles. And Malmsb. l. cit. citeth an other Charter of that king granted to Glassenburie, which he requested to be confirmed by Pope Iohn 12. which Pope confirmed it saying that he tooke the Monasterie in protectione Romanae Ecclesiae & beatorum Apostolorum Petri & Pauli: In protection of the Roman Church and the blessed Apostles Saint Peter and Paule. In this kings tyme liued Saint Merwin saith Florent. Saints in this King his tyme. An. 967. whome he made Abbesse of Rumsey, and confirmed that Monasterie (saith Stow pag. 113.) in the presence of all the Nobilitie. Also Saint Editha his own daughter, who from her infancy was brought vp in a Monasterie, and would not refuse that lyfe to enioy the crowne after her brother King [Page 332] Edwards death. Also S. Elsted a nonne whose life and miracles yow may read in Capgraue.
S. Edward Martyr XXV.
14. I In the yeare 975. began S. Edward the Martyr saith Malmsb. lib. 2. cap. 9 [...]. sonne to King Edgar, The vertues of K. Edvvard martyr. and reigned three yeares, who did (saith he) follow the steps of his Eathers religion and yeelde both eare & minde to good Councell. Ingu [...]ph pag. 889. saith he was a simple and most holy yong man, following much his Father in maners. Cooper An. 975, and S [...]ow pag, 113. say he was in all kinde of honest vertues comparable to his Father Edgar, began his souerainty with much modestie and mildnes, & worthely fauored of all. Fox Acts. pag. 159 Authors describe him to be a vertuous and noble Prince, much pittifull & bountifull to the poore. And Caius de Antiq. Cantab: Miracles. pag. 294. saith he is worthilie tearmed a martyr. Cooper An 977. saith after his death God shewed for him many miracles, which also testify Malmsb. l. cit. Westmon. Anno. 979. and others. wherby the Reader make perceaue what account he may make of Fox, who l. cit. calleth them tales. His religion. His Roman religion is manifest partly by what hath bene said of his Father, [Page 333] partly because Fox saith l. cit. He 1 was by Dunstans meanes elected and consecrated. Which also testify Malmsb. 2 l. cit. Florent. Anno 975. And because as Fox & the same Authors testity he stoode 3 with Saint Dun [...]an against Priests Wiues. Saints. In this Kings time liued three great Saints S. Dunstan S. Ethelwald & S. Oswald, of whome we will speake in the time of the next King when they died.
King Egelred. XXVI.
15. IN the yeare 979. saith Malmsb. lib. 2. cap. 10. succeeded King Egelred, sonne to King Edgar, and reigned 37. yeares. Who (as say Florent An. 978. Qualities of K. Egelred. Houed. p. 427. and Cooper An. 978. was Moribus elegans pulcher vultu & decorus aspectu. excellently manered of fayer fa [...]e and gratious countenance. His Roman religion is manifest, by what hath bene sayd of hi [...] Father. His religion. Secondly because his mother built two 1 Monasteries one at Amsbury, an other at Whorwel and became a Nonne Cambd. 2 in Brit. pag. 177. 221. 228. and as Malmsb. l. cit. saith Corpus silicio, &c. She wrapt her-bodie in haire cloth. In the night layd on [Page 334] the grownd without pillow she toke her sleepe &c.
3 Thirdly because in his time liued these notorious Papists S. Dunstan, S. Ethelwald, 4 and S. Oswald. Fourthly because he confirmed the Charter of Euisham Monasterie, & libertatis priuilegium, &c. And the priuiledg of the liberty confirming, signed it 5 with the signe of the Crosse, Cambd. in Brit. pag. 327. Fiftly because he receaued the Legat of Pope Iohn 15. and by him made peace with the Duke of Normādie, Miracles. Malmsb. l. cit. In this time was S. Edward, King and martyrs body found incorrupt An. 979. Houed. pag. 407. Then also liued S. Dunstan of whome some thing hath bene sayd in the Archbishops, Saints. & S. Ethelwald Bishop of Winchester, who (saith Godwin in his life) was a great Patron of Monks and no lesse enemy to married Priestes. And S. Oswald Archb. of York whome Godwin confesseth to haue bene very learned and for his integritie and conuersation much reuerenced. The greatest faulte (saith he) I finde in him was, in that he was very earnest in setting forth that doctrin of Diuels that debarreth men (who haue promised to God the contrary) from marrying. In this time also was martyred S. Elpheg Archb. of Canterburie, And S. Edmund King and martyr miraculously flew Swain King of Denwark (as in the [Page 350] Ecclesiastical histories it is reported of Saint Mercurie Martyr that he slew Iulian the Apostata) This miracle Fox him selfe dare not discredit, but lib. 3. pag. 161. writeth thus of Swain. Miracle. He entred the Territorie of Saint Edmund, wasted and spoiled the contrie, despised the holie Martyr menacing the place of his sepulcher. VVherfore the men of the Countrie fel to praier and fasting, so that shorlie after Swain died sodenlie crying and yelling. Some saye (saith he) that he was stroken with the sword of S. Edmund. In fear wherof Canutus his sonne granted them the fredome of all their liberties and great freedoms, quitted them of all tax and tribut. And after that time it was vsed that Kings of England when they were crowned sent their Crownes for an offering to S. Edmunds shrine, and redeemed the same againe with condigne price. And these times were so euidently Papistical, as Fox in his Protestation before his Acts saith thus: About the year of our Lord 980. sprong forth here in England, (as did in other places more,) a Romish kind of Monkery much drovvned in supestition. Of this svvarme vvas Egbert, Agelbert, Egvvin, Boniface, VVilfrid, Agathon, Iames, Roman, Cedda, Dunstan, Osvvald, Athelm, Lanfrancke, Anselm and such other. But well it is that this Iames was (as S. Beda saith lib. 2. c. 20.) a good & godlie man, & Deacon to [Page 336] S. Paulin, who was S. Austines companion, by whome we may see the religion of S. Austin and his fellowes. Agilbert, Agatho, Wilfrid, Roman, Cedda, were holy men much commended by Beda lib. 3. cap, 25. and liued in S. Austins time, or very sone after, long before this time. The others Egbert, Boniface, Danstan, Oswald, Anselm, were the famousest Saints which England hath.
King Edmund Ironside XXVII.
16. THe 27. Christian King was Edmund Ironside, sonne vnto King Egelred, who succeded An. 1016. and reigned one yeare. The valour of K. Edmund Ironside. He was (saith Malmsb. lib. 2. cap. 10. a yong man of notable towardlines of great strength both of minde and body, and therfore sirnamed Ironside of the English men. The like say Hunting lib. 6. Westmon. Anno 1016. Cooper Anno 1016. and Fox Acts Pag. 162. wri [...]e that he was of lusty and valiant courage in martiall affairs both hardie and wise, and could indure all paine. His religion. His Roman religion is manifest by that as the Register of Bury saith he reedifyed Glassenburie destroied (as it seemeth) by the Danes, and by what hath bene said of his Father.
King Canut. XXVIII.
17. THe 28. king was king Canut, a Dane who by force of armes and dint of sword got the kingdome, beginning his reigne Anno. 1017. and reigned 20. yeares, Composed (saith Malmsb. lib. 2. c. 11.) his life magna ciuilitate & fortitudine. Vertues of K. Canut. Of whome Hunting: lib. 6. Polidor. L. and others recount this story, Fox p. 164. That as he sat by the sea side his flatterers magnifying him, called him Lord of the land and sea, whose flattery to discouer he commanded the waues not to come neere him, but they rising according to their course bewet the king, wherat he smiling said to his coutriers, loe he whom yee call Lord of Sea and land cannot cōmand a smale waue. Cooper An. 1018. saith he was a sage gentle and moderat Prince. And An. 1027. for his vertuous life worthie to liue perpetuallie. He was of great magnificence, & vsed such iustice & temperance that in his daies was no Prince of such renowne, towards God humble and lowlie. Bale Cent. 2. cap. 45. saith, he was Iuuenis &c. a yong▪ man of excellent vvit and high minde and notable in Christian modestie. That great king who was withall king of Denmark and Norway was euidentlie a Roman His religion. [Page 338] 1 Catholick. First because after the said speech of his, touching the Sea, he went to Winchester as Fox pag. 163. Bale l. cit. Stow pag. 120. Florent. Houed. An. 131. Hunting. l. cit. and others write, and taking his crown from his head set it vpon the head of the crucifix. Quo &c. (saith Bale) By which he signified that the Kings of those times were no Kings, but onely the likenes 2 of Kings and Images of the Beast. Secondly Fox pag. 163. writeth that following much the superstition of Agelnoth Archb. of Canterburie he went on Pilgrimage to Rome, and ther founded an hospitall for Pilgrims, gaue to the Pope pretious gifts, and burdened the Land with a tribut called, Romescot. In his letters to the Nobles and Bishops of England in Malmsb. and Ingulph him self saith that he went oratum &c. to pray for the redemption of my sinnes, and saith that he had longe vowed it, and thancketh God that he had there honored S. Peter and Saint Paule, and all the holy places of Rome. Et ideo hoc maxime, &c. And therfor I haue done this principally because I haue learned of wise men, that Saint Peter the Apostle hath receaued great power of our Lord of binding and loosing, and that he is the Porter of heauen, and therfore I thought it very profitable to require especially his protection with God. 3 Thirdly in his Charter in Malmsburie he [Page 349] saith, he graunteth priuiledges to that Monasterie by the counsel of the Archbishop Agelnoth and also of all the Priests of God, and with the consent of all my Peeres for the loue of the Kingdom of heauen, and pardon of my offences, and the relaxations of the transgressions of my brother King Edmund. Wherby wee see that both him selfe and his Bishops and nobles were Roman Catholicks. Fourthly he built (saith Fox l. cit. Cambd. 4 Brit. pag. 415.) Saint Bennets in Norfolk, and turned Saint Edmunds Bury into an Abbey of Monks, And Bale libro cit. addeth, It is found that next after God he endeuored to appease Saint Edmund by prayers and offerings.
King Herold. XXIX.
18. IN the yeare 1036. succeded King Herold sonne to King Canut by Elfgina an English woman, as witnesseth Ingulph, and reigned 4. yeares and 4. monethes, ex Malmsburie lib. 2. cap. 12. His Roman religion is manifest both by his Father, Rom. region of K. Herold. & by that which Ingulph writeth of him pag. 895. He gaue to the Monasterie of Crowland a Cloake of silk set with goulden [Page 340] buttons which he wore at his coronation, and he had done to vs many moe good things if ouer hasty death had not taken him away.
King Hardy Canut. XXX.
19. THe 30. King was king Hardi-Canut, sonne to king Canut & Emma, who had bene wife to king Egelreld. Began his reign An. 1040. & ruled two years. He shewed (faith Malm. l. 2. c. 12.) exceeding great pitty of minde towardes his brother S. Edmund the Confessor. Rom. religion of K. Hardi Canute. His Roman religion appeareth both by his Father, & because as testifyeth Registrum Burinēse Dedit S. Edmundo libertatem.
King S. Edward Confessor. XXXI.
Vertues of K. Edvvard Cōfessor.20. IN the yeare 1042. Edward Confessor & sonne to the forsaid king Egelred began his reign, and reigned 24. yeares. He was (saith Malmsb. lib. 2. cap. 13.) deuout vnto God and therfore directed by him, whilst he reigned, all thing at home and abroad were quiet and calme. He slew by his Captaines Machetat king of Scotts, and put another in his place, & brought wales into the forme of a Prouince vnder [Page 341] England. Illud celeberime fertur &c. That is most famously reported that he neuer toucht any womans chastitie. And Florent. An. 1066. calleth him Decus Anglorum, The honor of Englishmen. But who will see more of his vertues may read his life written by a most ancient and graue Author in Surio Tom. 1. This only I will not omit, that to him did God first giue the vertue of curing the kings euil and the crampe, from whome all our Princes since haue receaued it. Fox lib. 3. pag. 164. and Cooper An. 1043. say that he was a man of gentle and soft spirit, The like Cambd. in Brit. p. 330. Bal. Cent. 2. cap. 12. Stovv. pag. 121. neuer delt with his wife fleshlie, guided the Kingdom with much wisdome and iustice, from vvhome issued as out of a fountain, much godlinesse pitty & liberalitie tovvards the poore, gentlenes and iustice tovvards all men, and in all honest life he gaue a a vertuous example to his people. Bal. supra. And pag. 16. calleth him vertuous and bless [...]d King. Cooper pag. 1065. addeth That he purged the ould lavves and piked out of them certain vvhich vvere most profitable for the Commons. To these high praises Stow Chron. 122. adioyneth that God greatly glorifyed him in his life by wonderfull signes, The religion of K. Edvvard Confes. and cured the kings euil. Now let vs see what the religion of this great and holy king was. First he vowed 1 to God, that if he got the crowne he would go, to Rome on Pilgrimage, Westmon. An. 1049. Ealred in vita Edwardi. [Page 342] 2 Secondly, when his people would not suffer him to leaue the Land for fear of the Danes inuasion, he demanded dispensation, and obtained it of 3 Pope Nicholas. 2. Nichol. in ep. ad Edwardum. Ealred in vita: Thirdly, sent two Abbots to a Concell held at Rhemes by Pope Leo, Florent. and Houed. Anno. 1050. 4 Fourthly he built the Monastery of Westminster: principally for the loue (saith Camb. in Brit. pag. 376. of the cheefe Apostle, 5 whome he honored with a speciall & peculier affection. Fiftly, whiles he was at Masse, God reuealed vnto him the drowning of the K. of Denmarke which 6 intended to inuade England. Houed. An. 1066. Ealred in vit. Sixtly, Pope Nicol. writing to him, thanketh God that King Edward had loue to S. Peter and with vs he consented in all the Apostolicall Decrees, and therin absolued him from his vow, & Westminster from all Episcopall iurisdiction, and saith that to him and his successors we commit the aduousion, and tuition of all the Churches of England that in any place yow may determine by the Counsell of the Bishops and Abbots what things be iust and right. Whervpon Bale l. cit. saith: That sub Nicolao 2. facti sunt Anglorum Reges &c. vnder Pope Nicolas 2. the Kings of Englād were made the Popes Vicars. 7 Seuētly, writing to the Pope. He professeth [Page 343] the Popes supremacie, In which (as Protestāts say) the essence of a Papist cōsisteth, in these plain words, To the cheefe Father of the vniuersall Church Nicolas, Edward by the grace of God K. of England due obediēce. Ealred in vit. And in his lawes in Fox pag. 166. appointed that a King shall sweare vpon the Euangelists and blessed reliques of Saints that he will maintain the holy Church with all integrity. And so manifest it is, that this K. & our Country in his time were Roman Catholicks, as Syr Edward Cook the Kings Attorney in F. Garnets Arainment (which since is printed) openlie called, the time of Edward Confessor. Henrie 1. Edward 1. Richard 2. Henrie 4, and [...]. the verie midnight of Poperie, That times of England most florishing vvhich Protest: confesse to haue bene Papistical. which were in truth the most florishing times, that euer England saw. For what King haue we in vertue comparable to King Edward Confessor? in wisdome, to King Henrie the first? in valour and victories to King Edward the first, the Conqueror of Scotland? and Henrie 4. of England, and Henrie the fift Conqueror of France?
King Herold. XXXII.
21. THe 32. and last King of the Saxons was King Herold who tooke the crown An. 1066. and held it not one yeare. Valour of K. Herold. He was saith Cooper An. 1066. valiant and hardie. Florent. An. 1066. saith he was left successor by Saint Edward and chosen of all the nobles of England and crowned of Aldred Archb. of yorke & began to put down vniust lawes & to set vp iust to become a Patron of Monasteries, to honor and reuerence Bishops Abbots Monks and Clerkes, to shew him selfe pious humble and affable, to hate malefactors and to labour by sea and Land for defence of his Countrie he ouerthrew the king of Norway in a great battel, but was sone after himselfe slayne and England cōquered in a ruefull battel in Sussex by William Duke of Normandy and after king of England. His Rom. Religion. His Roman religion is manifest both by what hath bene said of king Edward, and because as Cambd. hath in Brit pag. 384. VValtham Monasterie he founded in the honor of the holie Crosse where he made his vowes for victorie against the Normans. Westmon An. 1066. saith, orauit ante crucem He prayed before the Crosse. Thus yow see [Page 345] the Roman Catholicke religion deduced not only fom all our Christian kings for the 200. yeares vnto the Monarchie but also from the monarchie all the Saxons time vnto the conquest therof by the Normans for the space of 266. yeares: in which time two of the said Kings haue bene Saints to wit Saint Edward martyr and Saint Edward Confessor. Three haue gon on Pilgrimage to Rome, namely king Ethelwolph king Alfred the great and king Canut: To whome we may ad king Burdred and king Edward Confessor who would haue gon. Two kings daughters Saints namely S. Edburga daughter to king Edward and S. Editha daughter to king Edgar. And if we will know why God permitted our Contry to be subdued of strangers. It was saith Malmsb. lib. 3. in Guilielmo. 1. because the studies of learning and religion had decayed, Not a fewe yeares before the Normans coming the Clergie could scarce stamer out the words of the Sacraments, he which knew his grāmer was a wonder and a miracle to the rest, Monks vvere fine in apparell and had euery kinde of meat indifferent making a mockerie of their rule, The nobles giuin to glutonie and Venerie did not go to Church in the morning after the maner of Christians but in their chambers dalying vvith their wiues heard onlie the solemnization of [Page 346] their wiues heard onely the solemnization of Mattins and Masse by a Priest, making much hast therin. Euery one commonly was giuen to tippling continewing in this exercise nights as wel as dayes, wheron vices ensued companions of dronkenes. But I would not haue these sayinges to be vnderstood of all. I knew many of the clergie at that time walked the path of sanctitie in true simplicitie. I knew many Laymen of all sorts and conditions within this same Contrie pleased God. Hunting. also lib. 6. writeth that before the Conquest, a man of God tould them that for their sinnes in murder and treason, and because they were giuen to drunkenes and carelesnes of the seruice of God, ther should come from France a Lord that should depresse them for euer, and not onely they but the Scotts also should rule ouer them to their deserued confusion. S. Edmund also prophesied of this cōquest of England which though Fox pag. 165. call but a dreame yet the euent following sheweth it was too true a vision.
CHAP. XXV. That the Kings of England from the Conquest to King Edward 3. time, were Roman Catholicks proued in particuler.
1. THe 33. King of England was William the Conqueror who entred this Land An. 1066. and reigned 21. yeares. He got the crowne of this Realm partly by dint of sword and conquest, partly by the graunt of King Edward Confessor, whose cosin German remoued he was. For as him selfe saith in his Charter, in Cambd. in Brit. pag. 111. VVhat right K. VVill. had to the Crovvne of England. He got the Kingdome by the help of the graunt of God and of his cosin glorious King Edward, who apointed him his adopted heir to the Kingdom of England. And Guitmundus in oratione ad Regem, saith: He got England by the gift of God and by the freindship of Edward his Kinsman. And Ingulph who then also liued, saith. An. 1065. [Page 348] Edward chose VVilliam and sent Robert Archb. of Canterb. who should declare it vnto him. And pag. 911. In the Kindred and consanguinitie of Edward our famous King, VVilliam framed his conscience to inuade England. Paris pag. 1057. It is sayd that blessed S. Edward gaue the Kingdom to VVilliam as a Legacie on his death bed. The like hath Walsing. ypodigm pag. 28. Houed. pag. 609. and others. Finally Fox Acts pag. 165. King Edward thought to make Edgar Adeling his heire, but fearing partly the mutabilitie of English men partly the malice and pride of Herold and others, perceauing therby that be should not so well bring his purpose to passe directed solemne Embassadors to the Duke of Normandie assigning and admitting him to be his lawfull heire next to succeed him after to the Crowne. And King William trusting to the right of this title offered Herold (as Fox pag. 166. 167. and others write) to trye their two titles before the Pope, but Herold refusing, William neuerthelesse sent and got his title approued by the Popes iudgment. This King saith Hunting. lib. 6. pag. 370. was wise, Valour and vertues of K. VVilliam Conq. but crafty, rich but couetous, vain-glorious but louing his reputation, louing to the seruants of God, hard to this withstanders, the onely author of peace that a little girle loaden vvith gould might passe tbrough Englād vntouched. The like hath Malmsb. lib. 3. and Cooper An. 1067; Bale Cent. 2. cap. 56. addeth [Page 349] that he was of great corage and excellent in the knowledg of warlick affaires. His Rom. religion. His Roman religion is manifest. First because as Westmon. An. 1085. and others 1 write, Paris. An. 185. Euery day he vvas present at Masse heard mattins Lauds Euensong vvith the Canonicall houres, K. VVill. Conq. heard euery daie Masse mattins and Houre [...]. nether vvould he suffer euen vpon most vrgent and difficult affaires, him self to be hindred. In the meane season he ceassed not to kneele and to pray deuoutly. Secondly because as sone as he had gotten the victorie he sent Herolds Standerd to the Pope. Stow in 2 Herold, Cambd. in Brit. Thirdly he built 3 two Monasteries one at Battel in Sussex Vt orarent: that they might pray saith Westmon. An. 1067. Paris 1066. Pro ibi mortuis for the dead there. And an other at Cane in Normandie. Fourthly he made his 4 daughter Cecilia a Nonne: K. VVill. daughter a Nonne. Paris An. 1075. Stow. pag. 177. S. Osmund was so inward with this King as Bale saith Cent. 5 13. cap. 14. That he could not be absent scarce any time from King VVilliams presence. And yet as he both there saith, and Fox Acts pag. 184. Godwin in the Bishop of Salsburie, this Osmund in the yeare 1076. was author of the office or maner of saying Masse mattins and administring Sacraments after the vse of Sarum which (saye they) was afterward in a manner receaued through all England Wales and Ireland. [Page 350] Sixtlie Pope Alexander writing to him ep. 10. saith Among the Princes and rulers of the world we vnderstand the notable forme of your religion, and writeth to him to persist in the study of most Christian deuotion. And Pope Greg. 7. whome Protest. call Hilddebrand, Loue betvvene P. Hildebrand and K. VVilliliam. and hate most of all the Popes lib. 1. ep. 31. calleth King William, the most louing and principall sonne of the Roman Church. And ep. 69. saith: That King William reioised in his promotion, and shewed all the affection of a good sonne from his hart. And l. 6. ep. 30. VVe loued alwaies King VVilliam peculierlie amongst the rest of that dignity. And lib 7. ep. 26. saith, that his Queene Mathildis offered him what soeuer we would haue of theirs he might haue it without delay. And lib. 7. ep. 5. saith, That the King of England although that in some things he behaued himselfe not so religiouslie, notwithstanding because he would not consent to enter into league against the Sea Apostolicke with some, that were enemies to the Crosse of Christ, being requested therto but compelled by oath the Priests to leaue wiues, the lay men to pay the tenths which they detayned, is praysworthie sufficientlie and more to be honored than other Kings. This thus Pope that then liued. Seuenthlie King William although he deposed almost all the old English nobilitie, yet he tooke not vpon him [Page 351] to depose anie one Bishop or Abbot but procured Pope Alexander to send down two Legats to do it. Eightlie, K. VVill. Conq. tooke not vpon him to depose Bishops or dispose of Bishopricks. King William preferred Lanfrank to the Archbishoprick of Canterburie as all know, whome the protestants confesse to haue bene a notorious Papist. Ninthlie, he 8 glorieth in his death bed (as Stow 9 Chron. pag, 171. Baron An. 1084. and an other author then present write) that he had increased 9. Abbeies of Monks, VVhat account K. VVill. made of Monasteries. and one of Nonne [...], and that in his dayes 17. monasteries of Monks and six of Nonnes were builded: VVith such compasse, saith he, Monasteries fence of Countries. Normandie is fenced and all things which any noble men in Lands or Rents haue giuen to God or Saints for their spirituall health, I haue curteously graūted and confirmed their Charters. These studies I haue followed from my first yeares. This I leaue vnto mine heires to be kept in all times. In this my children follow me continuallie, that here and for euer before God and men yow may be honored. 10 Finallie as Stow p. 174. and the said Authors report, b [...]ing to giue vp the ghost, K. VVilliams last vvords praying to our ladies with great deuotion he lift vp his eyes to Heauen, and holding abroad his hands said, I commend my soule vnto our blessed Ladie Marie Mother of God, that she [...]y her holie praiers may reconcile me to her most dere sonne our Lord Iesus Christ. And with these wordes (saith Stow) he presentlie yelded vp the [Page 352] ghost. And pag. 176. he addeth that he was buried at a Masse, and that the Preacher desired all to pray for the dead Prince. This was the ende of this victorious and vndoubted Catholick King.
Fox his confes: of the Cath. time vnder K. VVilliam Conq. and since.2. And so Catholick these times since the Conquest haue bene, as Fox Acts pag. 167. speaking after his maner saith, Before the Conquest infection and corruption of religion vvas great, but in the times folovving it did abound in excessiue measure. Which he said onely because the histories of the times folowing are more exant & perfect, and so afforde more playne and more frequent testimonie of the Catholick faith than those of the former times, though they as yow see afford sufficient. Bilson also of Obed. pag. 321. saith that the Pope inforced vpon the Normans the headship of the Church. Wherin he confesseth that the Normans admitted a cheefe pointe of Papistrie. Saints in K. VVilliams time. In this kings tyme lyued that holy Queene of Scotland S. Margaret grandchild vnto king Edmund Ironside, whose holy life is written by Tungat an English man Bishop of S. Andrews in Scotland. Who was saith Bale Cent. 2. cap. 60. oculatissimus testis Virtutum eius: a most certain eye vvitnesse of her vertues. And Fox Acts. pag. 185. calleth her vertuous and deuout ladie. And yet was she a manifest Papist. [Page 343] For being to die she called for Priests, and made her confession, Florent An. 1093. malb. l. 4. and was anoiled and howseled, as testifie the said Turgot, Houed. An. 1093. Hunting. lib. 7. pag. 373. and others. In her life tyme She was a maintaner of pietie, iustice, peace, Holines of Q. Margaret. frequent in prayer, who punished her body with fasting and watching▪ and of this holy Queene is his present Maiestie descended by both the Royal lines of England and Scotland. In this Kinges tyme also liued Berengarius a French Deacon, who is the first that is named to haue denyed the real presence of Christs bodie and blood in the Eucharist, as the holy Church teacheth saith malmsb. l. 3. who liued about that time. The same denied some ancient hereticks in S. Ignatius time as he testifieth ep: ad Smyrn. but nameth none. But they were then so fully put downe, as from thence to Berengarius (which is almost a thousand yeares) none is found to haue denyed Christs real presence in the Sacrament, Berengar. vvho denied the real presence denied also mariage and baptisme of Infants. Massou. Annal. franc. lib. 3. besides such as denyed that he had any real body at all. Berengarius denied also marriag to be lawful and the baptisme of Infants, as Durand then Bishop of Liege writeth in his epistle to Henrie then King of France tom. 3. Biblio. Sanctor. in fine. and Protestants confesse, namely Oecolampadius l. 3. p. 710. Crispin l. of [Page 344] the Church p. 289. But at last this Berengarius recanted all his heresies and died a good Catholick, as the said Malm. witnesseth. Against him wrote our great learned Prelat Lanfranc & many others.
King VVillam Rufus XXXIIII.
3. THe 34. Christian King of England was William Rufus Anno 1088. and reigned 13. yeares. Vertues of K. Rufus for a time. He (saith Stow Chron. pag. 179.) as long as Lanfranc liued seemed to abhorre all kinde of vice, so that he was accounted a mirror of Kings. Cooper Anno 1089. writeth that in martiall policie he was verie expert, and diligent in all matters he went about, stedfast and stable in his promisse, and meruailous painfull and laborious. But at last vices ouerwhelmed his vertues. His Rom. Religion His Roman 1 religion is manifest. First because as Malmsb. hath lib. 4. Paris An. 1087. He was brought vp by Lanfranc, and by his meanes chiefly, made King. Secondlie 2 because Fox writeth lib. 4. pag. 184. Lincoln Minster in his time had a Romish dedication. And as Paris saith pag. 767. that being done the king called two Cardinalls who were present, who had receaued fulnes of power of our Lord the Pope for the disposition of Bishopricks, and of the same Church. The ordination was such, that the [Page 345] Bishop being chosen & the Canons placed in their possession, from thence forth they should in orderlie discipline of life serue God and his blessed mother day and night. Thirdlie because (as 3 Stow hath Chron. pag. 160.) Rufus gaue to the Monkes of the Charitie the manner of Berdmonsey, and builded them a new house. And in his Charter yet extant he confirmeth his Fathers graunt to the Monasterie of Batel and saith he doth it for the soule of his said Father, A plaine Papi [...] c [...]l Charter of K Rufus. and also of his mother matildis of godlie memorie, and for the soule of his most glorious predecessor King Edward, for my owne saluation likewise and my Successors, and for the quiet rest of those that were slaine there in batel. VVhich how euident a signe of Papistrie it is hath bene shewed before. Fourthly Rufus being once very sick made his confession to S. Anselm. Malm. 4 1. Pont: p. 217. and nominated him Archb. of Canterb. whom the Protestants confesse to haue byn a notorious Papist. Fiftly 5 Malm. 1. pont. p. 220. Florent. An. 1095. Fox lib. 4. p 185. and others testify, that he sent two messengers to Pope Vrban to entreat him to send his Pal for him (Anselm) and with charge & paines prouided it. And that Gualter the Popes Legat delt so with the King, that Vrban (there being an other Antipope) was proclamed lawfull Pope throughout all the realme. VVherfore though this [Page 346] king tooke vpon him to forbid Bishops to account any for Pope, or to appeale to the Pope without his licence (wherin he was resisted by Saint Anselm as yow may see in Malmsb. 1. Pont. pag. 217. 219.) it argueth not that he thought he might do so lawfully any more, than that he might be (as Fox termeth him pag. 1092.) a piller and rauiner rather of Church goods, or as Godwin in the life of S. Anselme termeth him the most Sacrilegious Simonest that euer reigned in England. In so much as Hunting. and Paris say An. 1100. when he dyed, he had in his hands one Archbishoprick, two Bishopricks, 12. Abbeies, &, as Stow saith pag. 183. said he would haue all the spirituall liuings in the whole Realme. And Malmsb. lib. 4. addeth that he encoraged the Iewes to dispute with the Christians, swearing that if they ouercame he would be of their religion. Other horrible Villanies of his, report Hunt. Paris l. cit. and others more, which declare that he little cared to break Gods or the Churches lawes, but conuince no more but that he was an ill Christian, and an ill Catholick for life. Saints in K. Rufus time. In this Kings tyme dyed S. Wulstan Bishop of Worceter, whome Godwin calleth Saint, and confesseth that men had a great esteeme of him for his streitnes of life, and opinion of holines. [Page 347] And of other Authors of that tyme he is much commended, Marian, Cistertian order [...] founded by an English man. Florent. Chron. Malmsb. 1. Pont. And his life is to be seene in Surius Tom. 1. In this Kings time also S. Stephan Harding an Englishman founded the order of Cistertian or white Monks, as Bale Cent. 2. cap. 63. Fox Acts pag. 185. Malmsb. lib. 4. Reg. pag. 127. and others write. Malmsb. termeth him The cheefe Author of the whole fact, and especiall ornament of our dayes. In this kings time died also the forsaid Saint Osmund Bishop of Salsburie, the Author of that manner of saying masse, Breuiarie, and administring Sacraments, which is called the vse of Sarum.
King Henrie I. XXXV.
4. THe 35. Christian king was Henrie 1. yongest sonne to William Conqueror, and borne in England, began his Reign An. 1100. and reigned 35. yeares. For his knowledg (saith Fox lib. 4. p. 191.) and science in the 7. liberall sciences he was Sirnamed Beuclerck. Valour and qualities of K. Henrie. 1. Cooper and Stow An. 1101. say he was a noble & valiant Prince, & mightie of body of comly visage, plesant, & sweete countenance, excellent in vvit & eloquence, & had good hap in battel. The like write Catholicks of him. [Page 348] As for his religion it is euident to be Roman 1 Catholicke. His Rom. Religion. Fi [...]st because his Archb. was S. Anselm, to whose piety he ascribed his conquest of Normandie: Ediner in vit. 2 Anselm. Secondly because he built a Church at Dunstable, and by the authority of Eugenius 3. Pope (saith Cambd. in Brit. p. 350.) placed there Canons regulers. Paris p. 98 and VValsing. p. 38. name foure Monasteries 3 which h [...] built. Thirdly because (as Stow saith p 204.) Atholph Prior of S. Oswald 4 was his Confessor. Fourthly he yeelded vp the Inuestiture of Bishops. Fox 194. Malmsb. 5. Reg p. 152. Florent. VVestmon. 5 An. 1107. Houed. 1108. Fiftly saith Paris p. 96. Houed. An. 113 [...]. Malmsb. lib. hist. nouel. lib. 1. Pope Innocent the second was most honorably entertained of him, and by his help was admitted through all 6 France. Sixtlie Fox p. 192. setteth downe this letter of his to Pope Pascall. [To the venerable Father Pascall cheefe Bishop Henry by the grace of God K. health. I greatly reioice with you at your promotion the See of the Roman Church requesting that the freindship which was betwixt my Father & your Predecessors may also continew betwexne vs firme & sure.] And at the same time saith Fox pag. 193. he sent another letter to the said Pope crauing of him his pal for Gerard Archb. [Page 349] of Yorke, the forme wherof here followeth. K. Henrie 1. Professeth the P. to be vniuersal. P. To his reuerend and beloued Father Pascall Vniuersall Pope, Henry by the grace of God king of England] & endeth thus [I pray our Lord long preserue your Apostleship.] Ibid. Fox writeth that this kings Embasador said to the Pope [that England of a long continuance had euer bene a prouince peculier to the Church of Rome and paid duely vnto the same yearely tribute] Finally in this kings time the Cistertian Monsts entred into England. Fox Acts p. 185. Cistertian monks enter into England. Bale Centur. 2. c. 63. And in his last sicknes as the Archb. of Roan writeth to Pope Innocent in Malmsb. hist. Nouel. l. 1. Manner of King Henries death. he confessed his sinnes was absolued, and receaued the body and blood of our Lord with great deuotion, & lastly at his own request was aneyled. And the Kings Attorney in the arainment of F. Garnet calleth this Kings time the very midnight of Popery. S. Cutberts bodie found incorrupt. In this Kings time say Florent. & Houed. An. 1104. was the Shrine of S. Cutbert opened by Raph Abbot, after Archb. of Canterb. & found incorrupt, in the presence of Prince Alexāder after K. of Scotland, & many more. Saints. See Saint Anselmes miracles in malb. 1. Pont. p 216. 229. In his time died S. Anselm before spokē of, & Thomas Archb. of York, who when the phisitians tould him that he must ether vse the company of a woman or die, he made choise of [Page 350] death. Archb. Thom. vvould rather die than vse the companie of a vvoman. For which Godwin in his life accounteth him a martyr, though a little before he had said that Saint Oswald in debarring Priests from marriage had set forth the droctrine of Diuels.
King Stephan XXXVI.
5. THe 36. Christian king of England was Stephan, grandchild by a daughter vnto the Conqueror. Valour of King Stephen. He was crowned An. 1135. and reigned 19. yeares. He vvas (saith Malmsb. lib. 1. Hist. Nouel.) Diligent and stout in war, of an immoderat mind, prompt to enterprise any hard thing, & to his enemies inexorable, affable to all men. Westmon. An. 154. A notable souldier and in courage excelling. The like hath Hunt. l. 8. Cooper Anno 1136. And Stow p. 206. saith he was a noble man and passing hardie, of passing comlie fauour and personage, in all princelie vertues he excelled, as in Martiall policie, affabilitie, gentlenes, and bountifull liberalitie towards all. His Rom. Religion. His Roman religion is cleare. First because his brother 1 Henry Bishop of Winchester was in his time Legat to the Pope. Hunting. 2 l. 8. Malmsbur. hist. Nouell. Secondly, because Stow saith pag. 215. He founded the Abbeis of Coxall in Essex, of Furnis [Page 351] in Lankashier, of Feuersham in kent, Fox pag. 201. Cambd pag 682. &. 388. a Nonry at Carew, an other at Higham. Thirdly, because being to giue battel on Candlemas day, he heard Masse (saith Hunting. lib. 8.) and the candle which he offered, broke; and the Pix in which the body of Christ was put fell downe vpon the Altar. which were taken for aboadments of the losse of the batell. Fourthly, because in this Kings time began (saith Fox Acts pag. 201.) appellations 4 from Councells to the Pope by Henrie Bishopp of Winchester brother to the King. In this Kings time Anno 1137. saith Bale Cent. 2. cap. 63. began in England the Monkes called Robertins of Robert their beginner. But Capgraue in the life of Robert saith these Monks were Cistertians. Monks enter into Engl [...]nd. In this time (saith Bale ibidem) entred into England the Moncks called Praemonstratenses, Anno 1145. And Anno 1147. began the Gilbertin Monks and Nonnes, founded by S. Gilbert Lord of Sempringham. Cambd. Brit. p. 475. Neubrig. l. 1. c. 16. Capgraue in Gilberto. And this time Nicolas Breackspear an English Monke and Cardinall, afterward Pope, conuerted Norway, (sayth Bale l. cit.) ad Papismum, to Papistrie. And so manifestly were the times vnder King Stephen Papisticall, as Bale cent. 2. c. 74. speaking of them saith here we [Page 352] vnderstand that there was great want of the pure doctrine of Christ Iesus. And cap. 73. saith it was a most corrupt age. In this Kings time died also Saint William Archbishop of York & Kinsman to King Stephan a man (saith Godwin in his life) very noble by birth but much more noble in vertue and good maners, Saints. Miracles. many miracles (writeth he) are said to be vvrought at his Tombe.
King Henrie II. XXXVII.
6. IN the yeare of our Lord 1155. King Henrie second, grandchild by the Empresse Maude to Henri, 1. succeded and reigned 33. yeares. The vvorthines of King Henrie. 2. He was (saith Fox Acts pag. 234. Eloquent, learned, manly and bould in chiualrie. The like hath Cooper Anno. 1155. and Stow pag. 216. Cambd. pag. 247. hath much of his praise out of Catholick writers of that time. Vnder him (saith Fox Acts pag. 224.) the Dominion of England extended so far as hath not bene seene before VVhom Histories record to haue possessed vnder his rule, First Scotland, to whome VVilliam King of Scots with his Lords temporall and spirituall did homage both for them and their successors, the seale wherof remaineth in the Kings Tresurie, as also Ireland, England, Normandie, [Page 353] Guiens▪ Aquitan vnto the mountains of Pirenei. He was offered also to be King of Ierusalem by the Patriarch and Maister of the Hospitall. Now let vs see what was the religion of this potent King, His Rom. Religion. and of England when her Dominion was the largest 1 that euer it was. First Fox Acts pag. 234. telleth how this King heard Masse. Secondly 2 Stow pag. 232. telleth how he built the Nonrie of Font Euerard, the Priorie of Stoneley, of S. Martin in Douer, and of Basing weck. To which Cambd. in Brit. pag. 488. addeth Newsted in Nottingham shier, and pag. 321. Circester in 3 Glostershier. Carthusiian Monks come into England. Thirdly he brought Carthusians into England and built them a house at Withan, Godwin in vit. Hugonis Lincoln. Houed. saith this was An. 1186. Bale Cent. 2. cap. 63. saith it was 1180. And after Carthusians (saith he) came in Kinghts of Rhodes and of the Temple. And Cambd. Brit. pag. 728. saith the Carmelits were brought in at this time. Fourthly, 4 (saith Stow pag. 216.) he was directed cheefely by Thomas Becket in all things. Fiftly, (saith the same Stow pag. 218.) He obtained of Pope Adrian 5 4. both to haue Dominion of the Irish people, Bal. Cent. 2 p. 180. and also to instruct them in the [...]udiments of faith. And the Pope in the letters of the grant calleth him [Page 354] 6 a Catholick Prince. Sixtly, he & Lewis King of France going on foote, performing the office of lackeis and houlding the bridel of his horse on the right and lef [...] side, Baron. tom. 12. conducted Pope Alexāder with great pompe through the Cittie Taciac vnto the riuer of Loir, Robert Monten. Genebre. in Chron. Bale Cent. 2 c. 94. Neubrigen l. 2. c. 14. Thom. Cant. in Ep. ad Henr. 2. Seuenthly 7 Houed. p 502. setteth doune the letter of Gilbert Bishop of London to the Pope, in which the Bishop writeth that the K. neuer auerted his minde from the Pope, nor euer ment it, but would loue him as a Father, and reuerence the Church of Rome as his mother, and had assisted the Pope in all his necessities with all his hart and strength. And pag. 550. relateth a letter of Cardinals who writ of the King, how obedient he shewed him selfe to the Church, of which 8 said they in this our short relation it is not needfull to relate. Eightly, Fox. pag. 227. Cooper An. 1072. and others write, that he agreed with the Pope that he should not hinder appeales to Rome, and that nether the King nor his sonne should departe from Pope Alexander, so long as he should count him or his sonne for Catholicks. Bale Cent. 3. cap. 4. saith He permitted Appeals to the Pope and willingly submitted [Page 355] him selfe and his Kingdom to the Popes pleasure. And English men came into greater subiection of Antichrist than euer at any tyme before. Ninthly he persecuted certain German 9 Hereticks, whome Bale Cent. 2. cap 95. calleth Christians; and others whome Bale cap. 97. calleth preachers of Gods word. And Houed pag. 1573. reporteth that he and the King of France purposed to goe in person against the Albigenses, whome Protestants commenly acount brethrem of their Church. Finally his death was 10 thus: Cùm eger esset. saith Houed. pag. 654.) VVhen he was sick vnto deathe he caused him self to be caried into the Church before the Altar and there he deuoutly receaued the communion of the body & blood of our Lord confessing his sinnes, And being absolued by the Bishop and Clergie he died. And the times of this King were so manifestly Roman Catholick, See more of this K. Rom. relig. in Baron tom. 12. as Fox Acts pag. 224. saith, This age was all blinded and corrupted with superstition. And yet pag. 225. affordeth it then the name of a Christian Realme that had the word of God. And p. 227. noteth the blind and lamentable superstition and ignorance of these dayes. Bale Cent. 3. cap. 14. cryeth out that sub Honorio 2. vnder Honorius 2. The life of man was corrupted vpon earth by Antichristian Traditions. Saints. In this Kings time liued the holy Eremit S. Gudrig Vir (saith Cambd. Brit. p. 668.) antiqua & Christiana simplicitate [Page 356] totus Deo deuotus, A man of ancient & Christianlie simplicitie wholly deuoted to God. Whose holines is described by diuers, Capgraue, Houed. Miracles. Anno. 1169. VVestmon. Anno. 1171. Neubrigen. lib. 2. c. 20. and 28. In his time also liued and died glorious S. Thomas of Canterb. of whose miracles Fox Acts pag. 225. saith he hath seene a booke to the number of 270. of curing all diseases belonging to man or Woman, amongst which he nameth one most subiect (as he thought by reason of the matter) to laughter. But who considereth, that all the membres of our body were alike created of God, & may as wel be restored by him again when they are lost, and weigheth the testimony which Fox bringeth him self of the miracle, may by this iudg of the certaintie of the rest. The matter was thus. An inhabitāt of Bedford hauing had by forme of the lawe (which then was) his eyes pluckt out, and his stones cut away, but vniustly, made prayer to S. Thomas for the restoring of them, which was done. That the man had bene thus maimed, the Burgesses and Cittizens of Bedford (saith Fox) did testifie with publick letters. And whither he was cured or no, was easy to know. All that Fox saith against this or the rest of the miracles is, that there was no necessitie [Page 357] of a miracle in a Christian Realm hauing the word of God. Forsooth he must tel God when there is necessitie, yea tie Gods hands to do nothing but for necessitie. Had not the Iewes the word of God when they had the daylie miracles of Probatica piscina? Doth not the vertue of miracles shine in the Church for euer as the notes of the English Bible imprinted An. 1576. Iohan. 14. do teach? But wel it is that Saint Thomas his miracles haue so many and so authenticall testimonies, as he must needs conremn all humā authoritie who denieth them to haue bene done.
King Richard Coeur de Lion. XXXVIII.
7. IN the yeare 1189. succeeded K. Richard Coeur de Lion, so sirnamed of his corage, Valour of King Richard Ceur de Lion. sonne to King Henrie 2. and reigned 10. yeares. He was saith Cambd. de Brit. pag. 331. Animi excelsi & erecti &c. Of an high and vprighit mind altogether borne for the Christian common vvelth, Polid. lib. 14. Englands glorie and terror of the Pagans. Cooper Anno. 1189, big of stature, and had a mery countenance, in vvhich appeared as vvel a pleasant gentlenes, as a noble and princely Maiestie, to his soldiers fauorable, bountifull, desirous of vvar. [Page 358] Subdued the Kingdom of Ciprus, conquered the Citty of Acon, vanquished the Soldan in the holy Land, whither he went with an army of 30000. foote and 5000. horse. His Rom. religion. The Roman religion of this famous and magnanimous King is manifest. 1 First because Houed. who then liued pag. 656. 657. Paris 205. and others tel the maner of his coronation was thus. The Archb. Bishops Abbots and Priests in Copes with the Crosse before and holy water and incense brought him to the Church. Again he tooke his oath on the Gospel and many reliques of Saints. After coronation began the solemn Masse, k. Richard crovvned at masse. and when they came to the offertorie Bishops brought the king to offer, and in like sorte to take the Pax. And after Masse returned again with Procession, 2 Secondly pag. 222. Paris telleth how he redeemed the reliques of Ierusalem with 52. thousād Bisātes. ‘Quatenus (saith he) To the ende that Saints of God whose bones he redeemed in earth might help his soule by their intercessions in heauen. And pag. 497. He obtained of the Soldan that a certain Priest at the Kings stipend might euery day celebrate masse of the holy Crosse at our Sauiours Sepulcher 3 during the time of the truce.’ Thirdly retiring to England saith Westmon. Anno. [Page 359] 1194. he visited S. Thomas of Canterb. S. Edmund, and S. Albons Shrines, and after went against his Rebells in Nottingham. Fourthly Houed. pag. 658. setteth 4 downe a Charter of his where he grāteth Land to S. Cutbert, [For the soule of our Father and Ancestors, and of our Successors, and for our owne and our heires saluation, and for the confirmation and increase of our Kingdome.] Fiftly Houed. p. 5 677. hath a letter of his to Pope Clement 2. which beginneth thus: [To his most reuerend Lord and blessed Father by the grace of God cheefe Bishop of the holy Apostolick See, health and affection of true deuotion in our Lord. The facts of Princes haue better end whē they receaue assistance and fauour from the See Apostolick. [And pag. 706. When king Richard went to the holy Land, he left the care of the gouernment of his kingdome vnto the See Apostolick. And pag. 753. The same Houed. setteth downe a letter of Pope Celestin in which the Pope saith thus, [The Church of England hath alwaies kept the sincerity of her deuotion and ancient faith with the Roman Church] Finally a little before S. Richards death (saith Fox Acts pag. 249. England alvvaies deuout to the Church of Rome.) Three Abbots of the Cistertian order came vnto him to whome he was 9 confessed, and when he saw them somwhat stay [Page 360] at his absolution said these words, that he did willingly commit his soule to the fier of Purgatorie there to be tryed til the Iudgment in hope of Gods mercie. Saints. In this publick profession of Roman Catholick faith gaue this renowned King vp his soule to God. In this Kings time died Anno. 1189. the forsaid Saint Gilbert, who of his order erected 13. Monasteries in England. Polid. l. 14. Then also liued Saint Hugh of Lincoln, of whome we shall speake hereafter.
King Iohn. XXXIX.
8. THe 39. King was King Iohn, brother to King Richard, who began his Reign Anno. 1199. and reigned 17. yeares. Of this King some ignorant Protestants brag, as if he had bene a Protestant. Bale Cent. 1. cap. 75. because for a time he disobeyed the Pope, polid. l. 15. commendeth him of valor, liberalitie, & Christian pietie. But with shame inough For he lost all in manner that his Predecessors had in France, which was neere as much as England it selfe, Qualities of K. Ihon. and had almost lost England too. VVas, as the Earle of Northampton saith of him in the araignment of Garnet, [Page 361] impious, as wel sans foy, as sans terre; and that he was as likly to haue departed with his soule as his Crowne, if necessitie had pressed him. Nether was he ill onely to him selfe, but to his people and Contrie, from whome being not content by him selfe to extort what he would, sent for many thousand Flemings to do the same, to whome he ment to giue Norfolk and Suffolk, Paris pag. 360. 367. And pag. 325. he nameth the Embassador whome King Iohn sent to the Mahometan King of Africk to offer the subiection of him self and his Kingdom to him, and to accept the law of Mahomet, which Paris learnt of them, to whome one of the Embassadors tould it. Neuer the lesse what Christian religion he had, is euident to haue bene Roman Catholick. His R [...]m. Religion. First because he was chosen King cheefely by meanes of Archbishop Hubert, Paris pag. 264. 1 who was a notorious Papist. Stovv. pag. 244. Secondly because vpon his crownation he tooke 2 his oath vpon the reliques of Saints, Paris pag. 263. and next day after his coronation went on Pilgrimage to S. Albans, pag. 264. at Lincoln offered a chalice of gould. pag. 273, holpt to carry on his shoulders the body of S. Hugh pa. 274. Houed. pag. 812. Thirdly he heard Masse (saith 3 Stow pag. 246.) and fell downe before the [Page 362] Abbots of Cisterce desiring to be admitted of them 4 for a brother. Fourthly he foūded a goodly monastery at Beulieu, & erected a Nonry at Godstow to pray (saith Camb. Brit. p. 329) for his Fathers soule, for that perswasion had then possessed the minds of all men. And in his Charter to Batel Abbey commandeth all his Iustices to defend the Possessions of that monastery sicut (saith he) nostra propria: as our owne. And Regist. Buriense saith, he gaue a great Saphir, and a Ruby to S. Edmunds 5 Shrine. Fiftly when Grecians came to dispute against his faith he would not hear them, Bale Cent. 3. cap. 37. ex 6 Paris. Sixtly Fox Acts. pag. 253. writeth that King Iohn submitted himselfe to the Court of Rome, and as Bale saith Cent. 3. cap. 75. Acknowledged the Pope to be head of all Christians. And though he disobeyed for a time the Pope, yet that he did not for a difference in religion, but because the Pope would make an Archb. of Canterb. whome the King misliked. And as Cooper saith Anno 1201. For vvhat cause K. Ihon disobeyed the Pope for a time. did this not vpō iudgment to set vp true religion (saith he) but vpon couetousnes and of a forward mind. Finally, vpon his deathbed (saith Fox Acts pag. 256. he much repented his former life, and had (saith 7 Stow pag. 262.) a Confessor at his death, and receaued the Sacrament at the hands of the Abbot of Crocston, and died with [Page 363] these words: VVestmon An. 1216. Deo & sancto VVolstano animam meam commendo: I commend my soul to God and S. VVolstan, Paris pag. 389. Of the manner of his death Fox Acts. pag. 256. writeth thus: Some write, that he died of sorrow as Polidor, K. Ihon dieth in profession of the Cathol. saith. some of surfeting, as Redinger; some of a bloodie flux, as Houed. some of a burning ague, some of a colde sweat, some of eating apples, some of eating peares, some plummes, &c. yet (saith he) most writers agree that he was poisoned by the Monke Symon of Swinfled. But who those were, he writeth not, nor could name one besides a nameles Author of that Chronicle, which, because Caxton printed it is cald, Caxtons Chronicle. And it is as Stow well saith pag. 494. a fabulous booke. And therfore Bale Cent. 3. cap. 75. referreth this to report, saing: Vt serunt, as men report. But who will not beleeue rather Paris pag. 389. Westmon. Anno 1216. and others liuing in that same time, or sone after, who say, he died of surfit & sorrow, then a Chronicle accounted by Protestants themselues a fabulous booke or writen by a nameles Author long after that time. In this Kings time, Saints. died that glorious Saint, Saint Hugh Bishop of Lincolne, and Carthusian Monke, whome Godwin, in his life, calleth Saint. And saith, By his integritie of life and conuersation, and the opinion of diuers Miracles wrought by him, [Page 364] hath purchased vnto him selfe the honor and reputation of a Saint. He addeth also, that S. Hugh. Grew very famous far and neere for his extraordinarie abstinence and austeritie of life. And that king Iohn and king William, king of Scotts, for great reuerence they bare to his holines, helped to carry his Corps from the gate of the Cittie, vntill it came, to the Church dore.
King Henrie the III. XL.
9. IN the yeare 1216. succeded, king Henrie 3. sonne to king Iohn, and reigned 56. yeares, dyed Anno. 1273. He was (saith Cooper Anno. 1218.) of nature gentle, VVisdom and pietie of King Henrie. 3. of minde sage, and wise. And so pious, as Leolin Prince of Wales, (saith Fox Acts pag. 280.) protested, that he feared more his almes, than his puissance. And Westmon. Anno 1272. speaking of this king, saith. Of how great innocencie of how great patience, and of how great deuotion he was in obeying his Sauiour, our Lord knoweth, and they which faithfully adhered to him, and of how great merit he was with God the miracles after his death testifie. His Rom. Religion. The Roman religion of 1 this vertuous king is manifest. First, because, [Page 365] as Fox saith in his Acts pag. 257. He was crowned by Swall, the Popes Legat; and Stow addeth, pag. 263. Being crowned, the gouernment of the King and his Kingdome was committed to the Legat, to the 2 Bishop of VVinchester, &c. Secondly, because Continuator of Paris, who then liued, saith pag. 1349. K. Henrie 3. daily, heard 3. sung Masses. and Walsingham in Edward. 1. pag. 19. Euery day he was accustomed to heare three songe Masses, and desirous to heare moe serued daylie Priests celebrating priuatly, and when the Priest did eleuat our Lords bodie he vsed to hould the Priests arme, Deuotion of King Hen. 3. Bal. Cent. 4 cap. 46. and to kisse it. And when that Lewis king of France said vnto him, that he should oftner heare sermons, he answered, I had rather see my freind often than heare an other speake of him, though neuer so 3 wel. Thirdly, his Confessor was a Dominican Frier named Iohn Dorlington, A. Quene a Nonne Bale Cent. 4. cap. 56. and Walsing. in Edward. 1. pag. 7. His Queene also after his death became a Nonne, Walsing. pag. 14. 4 Fourthly, in this Kings time came into England diuers orders of Friers, as the Dominicans, to whome, Diuers kinds of Friers enter into England. saith Stow pag. 268. the King assigned a house in Oxford; The Gray Friers, Cooper, Anno 1222. The Croochet Friers, Anno. 1244. Bale Centur. 4. cap. 3. The Austins Friers, Anno. 1252. Centur. 4. capit. 17. to whome [Page 366] cap. 46. he addeth the Paulins, the Friers of Armenia, the Friers de poenitentia, the Friers de Viridi Valle, and the Bonhomes. Which last order Rodulphus l. 2. de Saincto Francisco, saith, was instituted by Richard Earle of Cornwall, and brother to King 5 Henrie. Fiftly, when the Pope sent a Legat into England, saith Paris pag. 589. the King met the Legat most dutifully at the Sea coast, and bowing his head to his knees cōducted him most respectiuely to the inermost parts of his Kingdome, when he departed brought him with great honor to the Sea. Stow Chron. Anno 1241.
Sixtly, because (as is to be seene in Fox 6 Act. 287. & others) He wrote to the Pope thus: Sanctissimo in Christo Patri &c. To his most holy Father & Lord in Christ Innocent, K. Henrie 3. calleth the P Lord in Christ & offereth to kisse his feet. by the grace of God cheefe Bishop health and kisses of his blessed feete. And in the letter, [May it please your Fatherhood, we beseech yow that our lawes and liberties which yow may righly repute none other but your owne, yow will receaue to your tuitiō to be cōserued whole & sound.] Vpon which words Fox maketh this note: The K. in too much subiection to the Pope. And in a letter in Paris pag. 839 The K. professeth to the Pope that [In all the time of our reign, we haue submirted ourselues & our kingdom in all & through all things to the wil of your Father hood.] [Page 367] And pag. 863. he citeth letters of the Pope in which he professeth. Profession of the King. [That amongst the rest of the Kings of the whole world, we embrace in the armes of our singuler loue our most deere sonne in Christ the renowned King of Englād, The popes testimonie of K Henrie. 3. who as a Prince Catholick and deuout, hath alwaies studied to honor the Roman Church his mother with a filiall subiection and dutifull deuotion, because he would no way depart from her good pleasure, but rather what things he vnderstood to be gratfull and pleasing to her, he hath performed with a ready carefulnes.] And againe. pag. 887. alleadgeth other letters of the Pope to the King, wherin he saith:] Towards your person, as to a sonne and speciall deuout of the Apostolick Sea, we carying a Fatherly affection of loue do willingly giue audience to your requests, as far as we may with God and do impart our benign fauor. To these letters I will add two other publick letters of the nobilitie and Commons, and of the Clergie at the same time, taken out of Fox p. 288. Profession of the nobilitie and Cōmons of Englād of their subiection to the Pope. Paris pag. 901. and others. [To the reuerend Father in Christ Pope Innocent cheefe Bish. The nobles with the Communalty of the whole Realme of England sending greeting with kissing of his blessed feete. Our mother the church of Rome we loue [Page 368] with all our hartes as our duty is, and couet the increase of her honor with so much affection as we may, as to whome alwayes we ought to fly for refuge. Item. Neyther is it to our said mother vnknowne, how beneficiall and bounfull a giuer the Realme of England ha [...] bene now a long time, for the more amplifying of her exaltation. Againe Our king being a Catholick Prince, & wholly giuen to his deuotions and seruice of Christ, so as he respecteth not the health of his owne body, will feare and reuerence the See Apostolick, and as deuout sonne of the Church of Rome, desireth nothing more, than to aduance the state and honor of the same.) And the said Fox pag. 291. and Paris and Westmon. An. 1247. set downe an other letter of the Clergy and Communalty of Canterbury thus. (To the most holy Father in Christ Lord Innocent by Gods prouision cheefe Bishop: The whole Communalty both of the Clergy and laity of the Prouince of Canterbury sendeth deuout kissing of his blessed feete. England euer since her first Christianitie deuout to the Church of Rome. Like as the Church of England, since it first receaued the Catholick faith, hate alwayes shewed it selfe faithfull and deuout in adhering to God & our holy Mother the Church of Rome studying with al kind of seruice [Page 369] to please & serue the same, Church of England prostrate at the Popes feet. and thincketh neuer otherwise to do, but rather to continew and increase as she hath begun: So now the same Church most humbly prostrat befor the feete of your holines, most earnestly intreat, &c.) And the same persons writing to the Cardinals, call them Bases fulcientes Ecclesiam Dei, Pillers vnderproping the Church of God. Moreouer the said Paris pag. 929. hath the letters of the Religious men to the same Pope in these words. professiō of the religions of England touching their subiection to the Pope. (To our most holy Father & deere Lord in Christ Innocent by the grace of God cheefe Pastor of the vniuersall Church, his deuout sonnes the Abbots and the Priors of this Prouince of Canterbury and Yorke health and kisses of your blessed feete. The whole Church is gouerned vndet one Father & Pastor, also the Church of England is a most speciall member of the Church of Rome.) And pag. 930. The Nobles, Clergy, and Vniuersall People (wish as their duty is health reuerently to such a great Bishop.) And ibidem: The king writeth againe thus. (He knoweth who is ignorant of nothing, that we alwayes placed our mother the Roman Church in the bowels of our sincere affection as her whome we would loue, K. Henrie 3. vvould recur to the P in necessitie. and vnto whome in imminēt instāts [Page 370] of necessitie, as a sonne vnto his mother, whome she ought to foster and norish from her dugges of milk, we would recur.
Thus the King, Clergie, Religious, Nobles and Commons doe most plainly and publickly professe their Catholick religiō, and subiection to the Pope, and his spirituall superioritie ouer them, in so much as Godwin in the life of Sewal Archb. of York, Protest. confesse K. Henr. Cath. religion. saith: This King subiected, and as it were prostrated him selfe to the Pope. And Bale Cent. 4. cap. 23. noteth that King Henrie the third did not reigne but bore the Image of the Beast. And cap. 6. speaking of the time of this King, saith, The healthful truth was vanished out of this Land, men being led into perdition. And cap. 34. Vnder King Henry 3. ther was great decay of true faith in Christ euen vnto our tyme, in the merits of condignitie and congruall of the Papists, in Indulgences suffrages of Saints, Protest. except against all vvritings from K. Hen. 3. to Luthers time. vowes, masses, Purgatorie, Images, &c. And therfor exhorteth all to trie the doctrine which florished from the year 1270. to the yeare 1520. So manifest a thing it is that this King and all his successors and Realme since him to the later ende of King Henrie 8. were Roman Catholicks. And albeit this King and the common welth in his tyme repined some what at the Pope, yet that was not for any points of faith or religion, but onely (as yow may see in Paris the Kings [Page 371] Chronicler of that time and others) because he bestowed English Benefices vpō Strangers. VVestmon An. 1246. Which he being then driuen out of Rome and from his own liuing by a wicked Emperor, was forced to doe. Finally this King died (as Continuat. Paris 7 then liuing writeth pag. 1343.) Confessing his sinnes, beating his brest, absolued, houseled aneiled, & honoring the Crosse. Saints. In this Kings time liued the holy Archb. of Canterb S. Edmund, whose body long after his death was found incorrupt, Westmon. An 1247. and others. Also Saint Richard Bishop of Chichester, A man (saith Westmon. An. 1253.) Of eminent knowledge, See Sur. tom 2. and singuler or rare sanctitie. Godwin in his life saith, All men greatly reuerenced him, not onely for his great learning, but much more for his diligence in preaching, his manifould vertues, and aboue all his integritie of life and conuersation. In regard of which and many miracles fathered, (saith he) vpon him, he was canonized. In this Kings tyme also died that grear Clerck Robert Grostet Bish. of Lincoln, whome the Protest. wou [...]d make one of theirs, onely, because he mislyked the Popes preferring of strangers to English Benefices. But that reason is too friuolous. Besides that Westmon. An. 1253. testifieth, that the same yeare he died he wrote thus to the Pope. Salutem, &c. Your wisedom knoweth [Page 372] that I with a filiall affection deuoutly and dutifully obey the Apostolicall commandements. Rob. Grostets profession of subiection to the Pope and at his death he gaue all his books to the graie Friers. Godvvin in vita eius, vvher you see his Rom. religion restified by a Cardinal of that time.] And your anciēt writers are to far from accounting him no Catholicke, as they esteeme him a Saint, and relat his miracles, as yow may see in Paris and Westmon. Anno. 1250. Only Paris pag. 1174. saith, that he had good zeale but perchance not according to true knowledg. In this Kings time liued that grear scoole Doctor and Englishman Alexander de Hales.
King Edward I. XLI.
10 IN the yeare of our Lord 1274. succeded Edward. 1. sonne to King Henry 3. and reigned 34. yeares. He was (saith VValsingham in his Ypodigmate pag. 98. Great praises of K. Edvvard. 1.) In armes strong, victorious warlick, vvho gained all England from the hands of valiant Symon de Montfort, VVales he got from Leolin, Aquitan he wrested from the King of Frāce, Polid. lib. 17. Scotland, he often subdued. Camb. Brit. pag. 700. saith: He was a Prince far excelling in whose most valiāt mind God chused a most vvorthie lodging, that he might match the heigt of royal maiesty, not only vvith fortitude & vvisedom [Page 373] but with bewtie also and comlynes of bodie, whome fortune in the prime flower of his age trained vp in many warrs and most difficult times of the Common welth, whilst that she disposed him for Brittish Empire. VVhich when he was established in, he so gouerned hauing ouercome the VVelch men, and triumphed ouer the Scotts, that by good right he is esteemed another ornament of Brittanie. The like high praises giue him Cooper. Anno. 1274. Stow pag. 304. Bale Cent. 4. cap. 58. and others. His Rom. Religion. As for the Roman religion of this renowned Prince, it is most 1 cleare. First, because (as VValsingham saith, Histor. pag. 16.) His wife Queene Eleoner dying, with continuall prayers he did pray vnto our Sauiour Iesus for her, for euer ordaining and procuring for her the celebrations of Masses in diuers places of his Kingdom. In euery place and Vilage where her Corps rested, the King commanded a Crosse to be erected in memorie of the Queene, that her soule might be prayed for of those that passed by. pag. 33. He Translated a stone to VVestminster, which the Kings of Scottland at the time of their coronation were wont to vse for a Throne, commanding that a Chair should be made therof for Priests to sit in when they solemnised Masse. Besides pag. 13. His daughter Marie was a Nonne. And [Page 374] in ypodingm. p. 88. He commanded that the Crown of gould that was the king of Scots should be offered to S. Thomas the Martyr. And p. 71. He built an Abbey of Cistercian Monkes. And as Fox saith Acts pag. 339. Went on Pilgrimage to our Ladie of Walsingham, to thanck God for his escape of a great danger. And of so great account were religious men in his time, as Stow pag. 329. reckneth 61. Abbots, and 2 8. Priors of the Parliament in his tyme. Secondly, because (as Walsingham hath Hist. pag 49.) he writeth thus to the Pope, [To the most holy Father in Christ Boniface by the diuine prouidence cheefe Bishop of the holy Roman and Vniuersall Church, Edward by the grace of God king of England, Lord of Ireland, Duke of Aquitan, health and deuout kisses of your blessed feete. Beneth. Wee do humblie beseech your holines for as much as &c.] And p. 55. He & Fox 341. set downe a letter, wherin the Nobles and all the Barons assembled together in parliament write thus to the Pope. This vvas scalled vvith 200. seales. ypodigm pag. 89. [We reuerently and humbly beseech your holines, that yow would suffer our Lord king of England, who among other sheweth him self Catholick and deuout to the Roman Church, &c.] And Westmon. Anno. 1302. putteth the beginning of this letter thus. [Page 375] To the most holy Father in Christ L. Boniface by the diuine Prouidence cheefe Bishop of the vniuersall Church, The profession of subiection to the P. by the vvhole Parlamēt. his deuout sonnes Iohn Earle of VVarren, Thomas Earl ofe Lancaster, &c. Deuout kisses of your blessed feete.] Behould how both the king and nobles professe to kisse the Popes feete, & call him cheefe Bishop of the Vniuersall Church. In like manner Pope Boniface Writing, in VVestmon. Anno. 1301. to king Edward saith: Scimus fili, &c. VVe know my sonne, and now a long time experienc the Mistres of things hath taught vs how towards the Roman mother Church which in her bowels of charitie hath caried yow representing a kingly deuotion, your reuerent regard is shewed, your zeale strengthned, and that in all promptitude yow obeying the true cōstitutions of the seat make your repose▪ finally, after the kings death his body 3 lying, at VValtham Destinati sunt, &c. saith VValsing. Hist. pag. 67. There were apointed of euery great Monasterie neere bordering six Monks, Cannons, or other religious, which should watch about the body and continually solemnize the funerals. And the Cardinall Legat graunted Indulgence of one yeare to them, which did say our Lords prayer and the Angelicall salutation for the Kings soule. And so manifestly were the times of this king Roman Catholick, as [Page 376] the Kings Attorney in the arrainment of Garnet calleth them, the verie midnight of Poperie. And Bale Cent. 4. cap. 46. cryeth out: Vnder King Edward the goulden face of the primitiue Church was obscured, the cheefest bewtie of the Gospell changed. The house of Israel was turned into rubbish, the Ministers of the Churches degenerated into Dreggs and excrements, the Friers bearing rule. In this Kings time liued that great schoole Doctor and English man Richard Middleton, Bale Cent. 4. cap. 77. and dyed that glorious Saint, Saints. S. Thomas of Hereford, who in life was admirable for vertue, and after death wonderfull for the greatnes and multitude of his miracles, Miracles. See Sur. tom. 5. which were examined with such straightnes, and approued with so great authoritie, as who will beleeue any human testimonie, can not but beleeue them, as is to be seene in our ancient Manuscript yet extant.
King Edward. 2. XLII.
IN the yeare 1307. Edward 2. sonne to Edward 1. succeeded, Qualities of K Edvvard. 2. Polid. l. 18. His Rom. Religion. and reigned 19. years. He was (saith Cooper Ann 1308. And Stow pag. 337. faire of body but vnstedfast of maners and disposed to lightnes. His Roman religion is certain, both by what hath bene saide of his Father, and because Caius de Antiq. Cantab. pag. 80. and Stow pag. 337. say, He sued to Pope Iohn 22. to renew the priuiledges of the Vniuersities, which he did. Item. He builded the Friers Church at Langley. Stow pag. 332. Vowed in the battel of Sterling to build a house for the Carmelits in Oxford, which he performed. Stow pag. 334. sent for two Cardinals to make peace betwene him and the Scotts, pag. 336. Had a tenth of spirituall goods granted him by the Pope, pag. 339. Had a Carmelit for his Confessor Bale Cent. 4. cap. 96. And as he saith cap. 82. In this Kings tyme came in the Friers De paenitentia into England, to whome the King gaue the Synagogue of the Iewes. Item the Friers of the order of Martyrs the Sarabitae, the Paulins, and the Trinitaries. Bale Centur. 5. cap. 13. calleth these times the middle darknes of Roman superstition. In [Page 378] this kings time liued that famous subtil doctor Iohannes Scotus. The Cath. religion hitherto in Englād vvithout anie opposition. And hitherto haue we proued the Catholicke Roman religion through all our Christian Kings, not only cleare and manifest, but also without any opposition or contradiction sauing of a few who in Saint Odo his time doubted of the reall presence, but were soone conuerted. Hereafter in our Country the Catholicke religion hath found some opposition, (though small) by reason of VVick life, (who arose in the next Kings time) and his fellowes.
CHAP. XXVI. That the Kings of England from Edvvard 3. to Henry 8. vvere all Roman Catholick proued in particuler.
King. Edward. 3. XLIII.
1. THe 43. Christian King of England was Edward 3. sonne to Edward 2. VVorthines of K. Edvvard 3. Began his reigne Anno. 1326. & reigned 51. yeares. He was (saith Walsingahm Hist. Anno 1376.) amongst all the Kings [Page 379] of the world renowned, benign, gentle, Po [...]d. l. 19. and magnificent, coragious of hart, humble, milde and very deuout to God. This man (saith Cooper Anno 1327. And Stow p. 438.) Besids all other gifts of nature was indued with passing comly hewty & fauor, of vvit prouidēt, circumspect & gentil, doing nothing without great wisdome & consideratiō. Of excellent modesty & temperance, and aduanced such persons to high dignity as did most passe others in integrity & innocency of life, in feats of Armes verie expert. Of his liberality & clemencie he shewed very many great examples. Breefly in all Princely vertue he was so excellent, that few noble men before his time can be compared to him. The like praise to him giue Fox Acts pag. 374. Bale Cent. 6. cap. 57. & others. His victories. He wonne the great battell at Cressie where he vanquished the King of France with two other Kings, tooke Calis, and at the same time ouercame the King of Scotts, and tooke him prisoner. And his sonne Edward sirnamed the black Prince with a very small army got the battell of Poitiers Wherin he tooke the French king, and after that entred into Spaine ouercame the king and draue him out of the Contrie. So that this king by him selfe and his company tooke two kings, slewe one, and vanquished three others.
Of all our English kings to Henrie [Page 380] 8. Fox of most all challengeth this King, and saith pag. 428. That aboue all other Kings to Henrie 8. he was the greatest bridler of the Popes vsurped power. During all his time Iohn VVicklef was maintained with fauor and ayde sufficient. Indeed King Edward 3. Anno 1374. made a lawe to forbid all procurement of English Benefices from the Pope: But the cause therof was, not that the King thought amisse of rhe Popes Authority, but because he thought that the execution thereof in this point was incommodious, and inconuenient to his Realme. For other wise none of all our Kings haue auouched the Popes supremacie, (in which Protestants account the essence of a Papist to consist) so cleare as he. For in his letters to the Pope extant in Walsingham Anno 1336, and others he writeth thus, Otterborne in Edvvard: 3. (Therfore let not the enuious or sinister interpretation of detractors made of your sonne finde place in the bowels of your mercie and sanctitie who will after the ancient custome of our predecessours, persist in yours and the See Apostolickes fauour vntouched. But if any such sugestion made against your sonne shall fortune to come vnto your holines eares, Let not credit be giuen of your holy deuotion by [Page 381] your holines therunto, before your sonne be heard, who trusteth and euer intendeth to speak the truth, and to iustifie euery one of his causes before your holines iudgement, King Edvvard. 3, accounteth it heresie to denie the Popes supremacie. whose authority is aboue all earthly creatures which to deny is to approue an heresy.) Behould the King confessing first that it was hereditarie to him from his Anceistors to abide firmely in fauour of the See Apostolicke. Secondly, that he purposed euer to do soe. Thirdly that it was heresie to denie the Popes iudgement, praesidere omni humanae creaturae: To beare rule ouer all human Creatures. Oh when would this famous King haue thought that any of his Posteritie should make that treason, which him selfe professeth all his Ancestors to haue held, and accounteth it heresie to denie. The same saith Pope Greg. 11. in VValsing. p. 104. Kings of England especiall children of the Rom. Church. And Pope Benedict in his answer of this letter in VValsingham pag. 124. saith thus. [Your Progenitors Kings of England, haue excelled in greatnes of faith and deuotion towards God, and the holy Roman Church, as her peculier foster-children and deuoted sonnes, and haue preserued the splendor of their progeny from any darkesome cloud. Betwene the state of your Kingdome [Page 382] and also of the Kingdome of France we greatly desire to make a happy successe of peace and concotd. And against you my sonne I cannot shut vp the bowels of my Fatherly affection.) To which the King returned this answer in Walsingham pag. 130. (We haue reuerently and humbly accepted the letters of your Holines. Also with a cheerfull hart we do beseech your clemency, that if it please you, you will duely ponder our iustice and intentiō founded vpon the truth. And that we as occasion serued haue fauored the holy Roman Church in all fulnes of deuotion sound loue and gratious fauor, K. Edvv. 3: Professeth to haue euer fauored the Pope. as you may coniecture of a most deuout sonne. For God is the witnesse of our cōscience that we haue desired to exalt & defend the honors and liberties of the Church.) And againe the king Anno. 1343 writing to Pope Clement in VValsing pag. 150. saith thus, Professeth the P. is Bishop of the vniuersal Church. (To his most holy Lord Clement by the diuine prouidence cheefe Bishop of the sacred Roman and vniuersall Church, Edward by the same grace of God King of France and England and Lord of Ireland▪ deuout kisses of your blessed feete &c.) And then calleth him, ( successor of the Prince of the Apostles. Infra. VVe and ours do desire and ought to reuerence your most sacred person [Page 383] and the holy Roman Church. And pag. 15. Clement answereth him thus. My deerly beloued sonne yow haue knowne how to exhibit your sincere deuotion to our Lord and to your Mother the holy Roman Church, as of famous memorie your Progenitors the Kings of England haue done whilst they liued.] And Fox himselfe Acts pag. 383. setteth downe a letter of the K. and nobles to Pope Clement Anno 1343. thus. [To the most holy Father in God Lord Clement by the grace of God of the holy Church of Rome and of the vniuersall Church cheefe and high Bishop his humble and deuout children the Princes Dukes Earles Barons Knights Citizens and Burgesses and all the communalty of England assembled at the Parliament houlden at VVestminster the 15. day of May deuout kissing of his feete with all humble reuerence and humility. The vvhole Parlament calleth the Pope head of the vniuersal Church. Most holy Father yow being so high and holy a Prelat and head of the holy Church by whome the holy Vniuersall Church and people of God ought to be as by the Son beames illightened &c.] Behould the whole Parlament calling the Pope head and Bishop of the Vniuersall Church, and offering to kisse his feete with all humilitie and reuerence. [Page 384] And again Fox pag. 387. setteth downe an other letter of King Edwards to Pope Clement in this sort. [Most holy Father, K. Edvv. 3. plainly professeth the Popes supremacie. we desire your holines, and in as much as lieth in vs, require the same, that yow that supplie the place of the sonne of God on earth, and haue the gouernment of all Christen men &c.] What could be more clearly spoken for the spirituall supremacie of the Pope? And this same Roman religion of his is euident by many other waies. For he founded (saith Stow pag. 439.) the new Abbey neere to the Tower of London, where he placed white Monks to the honor of God and our Ladie according to a vow by him made being on the Sea in great perill. And a Nonrie at Detford. Cambden. addeth pag. 333. a Frierie of Carmelits. He instituted also the order of the garter in honor of God and Saint Georg, and among other rules apointed, that when any of the Knights died the Kinge should make a thousand Masses to be saide for his soule, and others many hundreds according to their Degree. He offered (saith Fox pag. 396.) after the blind (saith he) superstition of those dayes in the Church of VVestminster the Vestments wherin Saint Peter did celebrat Masse. His Confessor was Thomas Bradwardin, [Page 385] whome Bale Centur. 5. cap. 87. accounteth a Papist. Finally as Walsingham. An. 1376. writeth he dyed thus. The Catholik end of K. Edvvard. 3. The King when he could not speake, with verie great reuerence taking the Crosse did kisse it most deuoutly, somtimes stretching forth his hand in signe of crauing pardon, and other times also letting fall from his eyes plenty of teares, and kissing most often the feete of the Crucifix. And after his death Pope Greg. 11. lit. in Walsingham Anno 1378. calleth him, Catholicum Principem & Pugilem fidei. A Catholick Prince and Champion of the faith.
And so euidently was this King and the Realm in his time Roman Catholick, Protest. confesse K. Edvv 3. time to haue bene Cathol. as Fox Acts pag. 377. vpon a letter of the King to the Nobles of France maketh this note: Note the ignorance of the time. And pag. 396. The blinde superstition of those daies. And pag. 424. This is out of all doubt that at vvhat time all the world was in most vilde and desperat estate, and that the lamentable ignorance of Gods truth had ouershadowed all the earth, VVicklef stept forth &c. Behould here manifest that before Wicklef there was not one Protestant in the whole world. And how ill a Protestant he was shall hereafter appeare. All the vvorld ignorant of Protestancie. And pag. 425. In this so horrible darknes of ignorance (saith Fox) at what time there seemed in a manner to be no one so little a sparke of pure [Page 386] doctrine left, In a maner no one litle spark of Protestancie. VViclef first raised forsooth the vvorld VViclef sprong vp, through whome the Lord would first raise vp again the world which was drowned in the depth of human traditions. In like sort Bale Cent. 5. cap. 85. saith, This age was shadovved vvith the darknes of great ignorance, and blinded with more than Diabolicall fooleries. And Cent. 6. cap. 1. the midnight of errors and a dim vvorld. And cap. 8. In these times darknes of great ingnorance possessed the vvorld. cap. 23. The common blindnes of the time vvas in aduancing the Idolatrie of the Popish Masse. As for the discontentment which some time this king had with the Pope, that was not for any matter of religion, but because (as Cooper saith Anno. 1343. VVhy K. Edvv. 3. some time discontented vvith the Pope.) The Pope gaue diuers Bishopricks and Benefices in England, which the king thought not expedient for his temporall estate. And as for the fauour which VVicklef found in his time, that proceeded rather from the Duke of Lancaster who gouerned all in the olde age of the King, and for a time vpheld VVicklef, not vpon any liking of his heresie, but to spite therby some of the Bishops whome he hated, as Stow Anno. 1376, (wtih whome Fox agreeth p. 393.) testifieth in these words, VVhy the D. of lancaster a vvhile fauored VViclef. The Duke of Lancaster laboring as vvel to ouerthrovv the liberties of the Church, as of the Cittie (of Lōdon) called vnto him VVicklef, &c. And when these contentions betwene the Duke and others [Page 387] were appeased. He commanded (saith Fox pag. 400. Edit. 1596. VVicklef to submit him self to his Ordinarie. The Cath. religion of the D. of lancaster: Which clearly ynough declareth the Roman religion of that Duke, which also other wise were euident by the honor wherwith he was receaued by the Cardinals and Bishops in the Popes Courte, Stow pag. 399. And by his Confessor Iohn Kinningham a Carmelit, who (saith Bale Cent. 6. cap. 4.) first impugned Wicklef. And Cent. 7. cap. 26. saith that Gualter Disse (than who none in Antichristi negotijs actuosior, more busie in the rules of Antichrists) Confessor to the Duke perswaded him for the loue at least of Papistrie to make war in Spaine, which then fauored an Anti-pope: to which purpose Pope Vrban sent the Duke a standard and made his Confessor his Legat, and gaue him authoritie to preach the Crosse with many Indulgences for all them that would follow the Duke. At what time (writeth Bale out of Purney a wiclefist thē liuing) Inualuit tunc Antichristi furor prae caeteris temporibus. Antichrists furie preuailed more than in other times. More ouer Polidor lib. 19. saith that two Hereticks were burnt in London in this Kings time, whome Bale Cent. 5. cap. 74. calleth seruants of Christ. In this Kings time liued the vertuous Ladie Mary Countesse of Saint Paule, a woman [Page 388] (saith Stow pag. 437) of singuler example for life, Saints. who builded Pembrooke hall in Cambridge, and S. Iohn of Bridlinghton, of whome we will speake in the next kings time. In this Kings time liued that witty schoolmā William Occham.
King Richard. 2. XLIIII.
IN the yeare 1377. succeeded King Richard 2. Nephew to Edward 3. by his sonne Edward the black Prince and reigned 22. yeares. Qualities of K. Richard. 2. He passed (saith Cooper An. 1377. and Stow pag. 439.) all his predecessors in bountie and liberality. His Roman religion is most manifest. His Rom. Religion. First because he was crowned at a Masse wherof Walsingham Anno 1377. setteth downe 1 the beginning of the Introit, Graduall, Epistle, and Offertorie. Had a Franciscan Frier for his Confessor, Stow pag. 458. In the Commotion of Tiler went to Saint Edwards Shrine, prayed before the high Altar, offered and Confessed him selfe to an Anchor, Stow pag. 459. and gaue to the said Shrine a Ruby then esteemed worth a thousand Markes pag. 593. Made foure Kings [Page 389] of Ireland knights at Masse pag. 501. And made the Earle of Northumberland sweare to him vpon the host after Masse p. 520. But most of all is his religion certain by his owne letters to the Pope and by his lawes and Acts against the Wicklefists. Fox Acts p. 590. setteth downe his letters to Pope Boniface 9. thus. To the most holy Father in Christ and Lord, L. Boniface 9. by the grace of God high Pope of the most holy Roman and vniuersall Church, his humble and deuout, Richard by the grace of God king of England and France, and Lord of Ireland, greeting and kissing of his blessed feete. And. pag. 511. he citeth an Act of Parlament then made to declare that Vrban was true and lawful Pope; And pa. 556. saith, King Richard procured letters Apostolicall from the Pope for the confirming of certain statuts of his. And pag. 431. citeth a letter of Greg. 11. written in this kings time to the Vniuersitie of Oxford, wherin the Pope saith, that England doth not onely florish in power and aboundance of riches, but is much more glorious and shining in purenes of faith, accustomed alwaies to bring forth men excellently learned in the knowledg of holy scriptures, grauitie of maners, men notable in deuotion, and defenders of the Catholick faith. The like commendations [Page 390] he giueth in an other letter to king Richard. Yea to testifie the Roman Catholick faith of this time, and to stop the mouth of some Ministers, who are not a shamed to say the Pope giueth leaue to sinne, It pleased God this present yeare 1608. to raise (in a maner) a knight of that time, and to make him speake. For digging to make a graue in Saint Faiths Church vnder Paules, they found the Coffin of Sir. Gerard Bray brook the cords wherof were fresh and the herbs of good sauor, and vppon his brest a Pardon granted vnto him of Pope Boniface of that time, intire and whole in these words. Boniface Bishop seruant of the seruants of God. To his beloued sonne Gerard Braybrook the yonger Knight and to his beloued daughter in Christ Elizabeth his wife, of the Diocese of Lincoln, health and Apostolicall blessing. It hath proceeded from the affection of your deuotion wherby yow reuerence vs and the Roman Church, that we admit to our fauorable hearing your petitions, those especially which concerne the halth of your soules. Hence it is that we inclining to your requests, do by the Tenor of these presents easely grant to your deuotion, that the Confessor whom ether of yow shall thinck good to chuse shall by authoritie Apostolick giue to yow a plenarie remission of all your sinnes of which yow shalbe in hart contrite and confessed, once onely at the point of your death: Yow persisting [Page 391] in the sincerity of faith, in the vnity of the holy Roman Church, and in obedience and deuotion to vs and our Successors the Bishopps of Rome canonically elected. So notwithstanding that the said Confessor concerning those things, of which satisfaction shalbe imposed vpon ether, He inioine it to be done by yow, if yow return from perill of death, or by your Heires, if yow then chance to passe from this world, that which yow or they are bound to performe as is aforesaid. And least (which God forbid) in regard of such fauor, yow be made more prone to committ sinne, VVe will that if by any such confidence yow should fortune to transgresse, that the foresaid Indulgence shall not any thing profit yow. Therfore let it altogether be vnlawfull for any man to infringe this our graunt and will, or with rash bouldnes contradict it. If truly any shall presume to attempt it, lett him know he shall incurre the indignation of Almighty God and his most blessed Apostles Saint Peter and Paul. Giuen at Rome, at S. Peters, the 9. of Iune, in the second yeare of our Popedome.
Behould, gentle Keader, this ancient pardon, and consider by it: First, the high esteeme that our Catholick Anceistors made of the Popes pardons, in so much, that this worshipfull knight would send to Rome to procure a particuler one for him selfe and his wife. Againe how vntruly Ministers say, that Popes giue pardon and leaue to sinne, seeing this pardon [Page 392] could not auaile for any sinnes committed vpon hope of the pardon. But▪ espetially I would haue thee consider Gods wonderfull disposition in the conseruing and reuealing of this Pardon at this time. What thinckest thou that this Knights graue should be neuer opened till this day? That the Pardon should be preserued from corruption so long lying in the earth? That that onely Coffin in which this Pardon was, should haue the cordes so long time sound & the flowers so long odoriferous, what thinck we this Pardon auailed to the soule of this Knight (for which purpose it onely was giuen) when it wrought such benefit to his dead corps.
But now to come to the Kings lawes and Acts against the Wicklefists Fox Acts pag. 441. saith, Kings Richards lavvs against vviclefists vvhom Protest. account their brethren. The King adioined his assent to the setting downe of an Ordinance which was indeede the very first lawe which is to be found made against religion and the professors therof. bearning the name of an Act made in the parliament Anno 5. Kichard 2. vvherin (saith Fox) VVicklefs doctrine is called heresie, and notorious errors and slanders, to ingender (saith the Act) discord and dissention betvveene diuers estates of the realme. And order is taken for to arest and imprison such till they amend. Ibid Fox citeth the letters patents of the King against [Page 393] Wicklef and some other there named, or any other noted by any other probable suspition of heresies Again pag. 460. King Richard writeth to the Shr [...]efe of Northamton against the VVicklefists thus. [VVe willing therfor to withstand the Defenders and maintainers of such heresies, Do will and command as wel the fornamed as namely the forsaid Iohn VVoodward to bs apprehended, straitly charging the same to be imprisoned by their bodies, or otherwise punished as shall seeme good to the Iustices.] And pag. 504. he setteth downe the Kings Commission in these words. [VVe by our speciall Letters Patents in the zeale of our faith haue giuen authoritie and licence vnto the forsaid Archbishops, and all and euery of his Suffragans to arest all and euery one of them that will preach or mantain any such Conclusions repugnant vnto the determination of our holy Mother the Church. And in other let [...]ers chargeth all not to hinder the Bishops of hereford in suppressing the Lolards. Yea pag. 406. Edit. 1596. Fox citeth a lawe made Anno 2. Richard 2. for burning of VVicklefists Thus (saith Fox pag. 505.) King Richard taking parte with the Pope and the Rom [...]sh Prelats, waxed somwhat strait and hard to the poore Christians [Page 394] of the contrary side of VVicklef, and saith that though none were burnt vnder him, yet some were condemned, diuers abiured, and did pennance. And pag. 513. saith. King Richard those to serue the humor of the Pope. K. Richard gathereth a Councel against VViclef. VViclef condemned by 10 Bishop [...] 44. deuines 20 lavviers. To this Bale Cent. 6. cap. 1. addeth, that Wicklef was banisht for [...]ome yeares. And cap. 77. that Anno 1382. Wicklef was condemned by ten Bishops, and fourty four Diuines, and twenty Lawyers. And cap. 82. saith, that King Richard at the commandement of Boniface 9. & Cent. 7. cap. 11. gathered a great Councell Anno 1392 against the Wicklefists. And Fox pag. 507. K. Richard leaueth all to suppresse vviclefists. and Walsingham An. 1395. & others write, that King Richard being in Ireland, left all as sone as he heard increase of Lollards, and calling the cheefe of them vnto him threatned them greatly, if they followed Lollards any more, and making one of them sweare therto, the K. swore to him, that if he broke his oath, he should die a foul death. So earnest was that King against those, whome Protestants account now their brethren. And albeit he consented to the Law made Anno 1391. against those that procured or brought any excōmunication of the Pope against any, yet that Law was not made to deny any point of the Popes authority, but because (as Polidor saith l. 20) many were vexed [Page 395] dayly for causes which they thought could not be known at Rome easely, The King and Lords Temporal and Commons (for the Lords spirituall rec [...]amed as Fox witnesseth pag. 512.) thought it expedient that in this point the Pope should not vse his authoritie. Besides that when Pope Boniface 9. sent to haue these Lawes recalled, the King (saith VValsingham in Ypod [...]gmate, Anno 1391.) Vt silius obediens. As an obedient child, determined to fulfill the Popes demaundes, but the Knights of the Parliament would not abrogate the Statute against Prouisors, because they would not haue English Benefices at any time giuen to strangers. And the times of King Richard were so manifestly Roman Catholick, as the Kings Attorney in the araignment of Garnet calleth thē the midni [...]ht of Poperie. Bale Cent. 6. cap 96. Saints. saith that Almost all that were in those darck times did erre through ignorance of Gods lawe. In this kings time dyed Saint Iohn of Bridlington whose life is written in Capgraue who (saith Bale Centur. 6. c. 63. Caelesti Theologiae assiduus cultor adhaesit. And VVilliam Fleet an Austin Frier, who was canonized as Bale Cent. 6. c. 41. reporteth out of Sabellicus.
Henrie 4. XLV.
IN the yeare 1399. succeded king Henrie 4. granchild to king Edward 3. by Iohn Duke of Lancaster, VVorthines of K. Henrie 4. and dyed Anno 1413. hauing reigned 14. yeares. He was (saith Polider lib. 21. of a great corage, & after the ende of ciuill warrs entertained all most gently. His Rom. Religion. The same hath Cooper Anno 1399. and Stow Chron. pag. 424. His Roman Catholick religion is most notorious. For as Fox Acts pag. 523. and others write, he made the Statute ex officio. Where is apointed. That who so euer is conuicted of (Wicklefs) heresie before his Ordinarie or Commissioners, that then the Shriefes. Maiers and Bay lifs of the Cittie, Contrie, or Towne, shall take the persons after sentence is pronounced, & cause them openly to be burned in sight of the people. And pag. 517. Fox setteth down the Kings Decree in parliament, wherin he professeth to be zelous in religion, and reuerent louer of the Catholick faith, And minding to roote out all heresies out of his Kingdom, And ther commandeth one VVilliam Santrey a conuict heretick to be burnt, which perhaps is he whome Bale Cent. 6. cap. 75. saith was burnt in Smithfield An. 1401. In this tyme was burnt saith Bale Cent. 8. c. 5. that relaps William Swinderby a smith in London [Page 397] for denying the reall presence, & a Tayler the same yeare 1410. for the same cause Fox pag. 481. nameth his brother Iohn Badby burnt then, who (as VValsingham. ypodig. pag 174, who then liued, writeth) said that the Eucharist is not the body of Christ, but worse than a toade or a spider, And perhaps he is that VViclesist of whome that graue Author Thomas VValden who (was ther present) reporteth Tom. 2. c. 63. That standing befor the Archbishop & Bishops in presence of the Duke of yorke & many nobles, Miracle f [...] not of the B [...] sacrament he said that a Spider was more to be worshipped thā the Eucharist, and sodainly from the top of the Church came a great spider & sought to enter into his mouth, & would scarce be kept out by any mans helpe. Moreouer Fox Acts 5. 8. saith that this King was the first of all English Kings, that began the burning of Christs (VViclef) Saints for standing against the Pope. That K. Henrie burnt VViclefs Saints is euident, But he was not the first which burnt such as stood against the Pope, as appeareth by what hath bene sayd of Edward 3. K Henrie 4. vvholie bent to the Pope. And finally he concludeth that this king was bent altogether to vphould the Popes Prelacie. And therfore in his Considerations, Considerat. 10. saith, Protestants rather dyed than liued in the dayes of King Henrie 4. And when the Lollards [Page 398] or Wicklefists requested him (as saith Walsingham An. 1410.) either to alter, or mitigate the forsaid Statute, he answered them that he would rather inforce it. And when they proposing to him the same bait, VVhat baite the VViclefists Proposed to K. Henrie. 4. to ouerthrovv religion. The like offer made Protestants vvhich Syr Thom more confuted. as Protestants did to King Henrie 8. desired him to take away the Church liuings, because with them he might maintain 15. Earles, 1550. Knights, 6200. Squirs, and 100. Hospitals, he detesting their malice commanded them to silence.
King Henrie 5. XLVI.
IN the yeare 1413. succeded K. Henrie 5. sonne to King Henrie 4. and died An. 1422. hauing reigned 9. yeares. The rare vertues of K Henrie. 5. He was (saith Polidor lib. 22.) the onely glorie of that time, then whome none borne ether for greatnes of courage or for vertue was more famous or excellent, whose loue euen yet remaineth amongst men. The like commendations giue to him Walsingham, who then liued Histor. pag. 465. and ypodigm. pag. 178. Cambden Brit. pag. 442. calleth him Optimum Principem. Stow pag. 595. Victorious and renowned King. He wonne the great battel of Agincourt, and greatest part of France with Paris, and was apointed by the French King Regent of France, and heir after his death. [Page 399] The Roman religion of this Victorious and vertuous Prince is notorious. His Rom. Religion. First 1 because (as Fox saith pag. 569.) he made a Statut An. 2. That all and singuler such as were of Wiclefs learning, if they would not giue ouer should suffer death in two manner of kinds, That is, They should be first hanged for treason against the king (against whome they rebelled) and then burned for heresie against God. Secondly, 2 this king (saith Fox pag. 675▪ in all his life and all his doings was so seruiceable to the Pope and his Chaplins, that he was called the Prince of Priests. The valiantest Prince of England called the Prince of Priests. These were the Lollards who as Walsing. saith Hist. pag. 435. were wont to say. Now the Prince of the Pri [...]sts is gone, now our enemy is departed. Thirdly he hanged and burnt Syr 3 Iohn Owldcastel called Lord Cobham, whome though Fox account a principall martyr of his, yet his brother Stow p. 581. calleth him the publick enemy. And he was so phantasticall at his death, as he talked of his own rising to life the third day pag. 582. He burnt also diuers other Wicle [...]ists ex Bale Centur. 7. cap. 5. And Fox pag. 481. telleth that being yet Prince he was at the burning of the forsaid Iohn Badly, and commanded fier to be put to him when he would not recant. Fou [...]hly, he 4 built three Monasteries VValsingham. Hist. pag. 452. as Beethlem for Carthusians, [Page 400] Sion for Brigittings, and another for the Caelestins. which two last orders came 5 new into England in his time. Fiftly his ghostly Father and whom he most trusted and in whose armes he died (saith Ba [...]e Centur. 7. cap. 84.) was the great Clerk and gretest aduersaire of the Wicklefists 6 Thomas VValden Prouinciall of the white Friers. Confessiō of sinnes befor victorie. Sixtly being to giue the battle at Agincourt, the night before (saith Walsing Hist. pag. 438.) He and his soldiers spent the night in making their cōfessiōs, and prouiding for their soules. And in ypodigm. pag. 188. telleth how at harflew they had a folemne procession before the blessed Sacrament. Of this religion was that English King and English soldiers who won that glorious battell, who conquered France, and made 7 England renouned. Finally This King as Stow faith Anno 1416. England in her most triumphant time accounted it great honor to be esteemed a Nation that ovved deuotion to the Church of Rome. sent his Embassadors to the Councel of Constance, where Wickleft and his doctrine were condemned, and there procured it to be ordained, that England (saith Stow) should obtain the name of a nation, and said one of the foure Nations that owe their deuotion to the Church of Rome which vntill that time men of other Nations for enuie had letted. Behould Christian Reader how the most victorious that England euer had, and England [Page 401] in the most triumphant time that euer she enioyed, stroue to be accounted a Nation that owed deuotion to the Church of Rome, and accounted that a principall honor. And at that time did God blesse our Nation with greatest victories, with hapiest successe, with largest Empire that euer since or before she obtained. And these times were so euidently Roman Catholicke, as the Kings Attorny in the araignment of F. Garnet calleth them the verie midnight of Poperie. And Fox in Considerat 10. saith Protestants rather died than liued vnder this King In this Kings time liued that great Clerk Thomas Walden, Saints. who (as Bale said Cent 7. cap. 84.) conuerted the Duke of Lituania with all his people to popisme and as he reporteth out of Diuers is canonized.
King Henry. 6. XLVII.
THe 47. Christian King was King Henrie 6. only sonne to King Henry 5. began his reigne Anno 1422. and reigned 38. yeares.. The pietie of K. Henrie. 6. He was (saith Cambd. in Brit. pag. 345. The best and most pious Prince. and pag. 257. A most holy King a patern of Christian pietie and patience King Henry 7. so admired his vertues as he dealt with Pope Iulius [Page 402] to canonize him. Fox pag. 716. saith, I doubt not but King Henrie 6. was a good and quiet Prince Stow pag. 595. saith, he was of nature gentle and meeke suffered all iniuries patiently. pag. 624. alwaies na [...]urally inclined vnto good pag. 705. after his death worshiped by the name of holy King Henrie, whose red hat of veluet (saith he) was thought to heale the head ach of such as put it on. In both states he was patient and vertuous, that he may be a pattern of most perfect vertue. He was plaine and vpright onely giuen to pra [...]er and reading of scripture and almes deedes. Of such integritie of life as the Bishop that had bene his Confessor ten yeares auouched that he had not all that time committed any mortall crime. So continent as suspition neuer touched him. Polid. l 24. saith manie miracles vvere vvroughtly his bodie. Far from couetousnes so religiously affected that on principall holy dayes he would wore sackcloth next his skin. He pardoned one who had thrust him into the side with a sword, and of his naturall inclination abhored all vices as wel of body as of minde. Thus do Protestants commend this holy king. His Rom. Religion. And his Roman religion is manifest. For Pope Eugenius sent to him a goulden rose as to a Catholick Prince, Stow pag. 635. And vnder him were diuers Wicklesists burnt An. 1415. 1430. 1431. 1428. And Bishop Pecock made publickly to recant 1457. and had his bookes burnt before his face, ex Bale Centur. 7. cap. 75. Godwin in Bishops of Chichester, Fox Acts Edit. [Page 403] 1596. pag. 605. & sequen. setteth down the names of diuets VVicklefists, wherof some were burnt, some whipped, some made abiure the [...]r heresie vnder this king. And pag. 644. he setteth downe publick letters of the King dated An. 18. Regni where he auoucheth the burning of one VVhite a VVickle [...]t, & calleth him Traitor to God.
King Edward 4. XLVIII.
THe 48. Christian Prince was Edward 4. of the house of York, who began his reign 1460. and reigned 22. yeares. He was (saith Stow pag. 689) of noble courage and great wit. pag. 722. a goodly personage princely to behould, of hart coragious, Valour of K. Edvvard. 4. politick in counsell, in aduersitie nothing abashed, in prosperitie rather ioifull than proude, in peace iust and mercifull, in war sharpe and fierce. His R [...]m. Religion. His Roman religion is manifest, For (Bale saith Centur. 8. cap. 34.) That his Confessor was Iohn Stanborn a Carmelit. Qui totus iurauerat in Romani Pontificis authoritatem: who wholly swore to the Popes authoritie. And Fox Acts Editione 1596. pag. 659. putteth one Iohn Goose a VVicklefist burnt vnder him. And Ibid. noteth that since the time of King Richard 2. there is no reigne of any King [Page 404] to be assigned hitherto wherin some good man or other hath not suffered the paines of fier for the religion of Iesus (Wicklef) Besides Stow pag. 690. saith that King Edward vvent crowned in VVestmenster in the honor of God and S. Peter, and the next day in paules in the honor of God and S. Paule. And his daughter Brigit became a Nonue polidor lib. 24.
King Edward. 5. XLVIIII.
THe 49. Christian Prince was Edward 5. soune to Edward 4. a child of a 11. yeares old, who liued not many dayes after his Father. As for the religion which this child had, it may easely appeare by what hath bene said of the Father.
King Richard. 3. L.
IN rhe yeare 1483, the 50. Christian Prince was Richard 3. brother to Edward 4, who tooke the Crown & held it two yeares. The qualities of this K. are notorious in all Chronicles. K. Richards religion. And his religiō is known both by what hath bene said of his brother. And as Polidor l. 25. he began a Colledg in Yorke of an hundreth Priests.
King Henrie 7. LI.
IN the yeare 1485. succeeded King henry 7. of the house of Lankaster, and reigned 23. yeares. VVorthines of K. Henrie. 7. He was (faith Stow) a Prince of meruailous wisdomme, police iustice temperance and grauity. Fox Acts. pag. 729. saith the same. His Rom. Religion. His Roman Catholicke religion is euident. For Fox setteth downe diuers Wicklefists burnt or otherwise punished vnder him, as pag. 731. four. wherof one the K. caused to be brought before him, but when he would not be perswaded, was burnt. And pag. 774. he reckneth diuers others, & others abiured and burnt in the cheeke. Wherupon Considerat. 10. he saith, Protestants rather died than liued vnder King. Henry 7. And p. 776. saith thus of K. Henrie 7. othervvise a prudent and temperat Prince permitted the rage of the Popes Clergie so much to haue their wills ouer the poore flock of Christ as they had. Ibid. The persequution began novv in the Church to be [...]oat and he attributteth the death of the K. to the persequution (forsooth) of the Gospellers. Moreouer pag. 799. He roporteth out of G. Lilly. how Henry 7. Anno 1506. send three solemne Orators to Pope Iulius 2. to yeald his obedience, Ex more (saith Lilly) [Page 406] to the See of Rome. And Stow p. 811. writeth that Pope Iulius 2. sent a cap of maintenance, and a sword to King Henrie 7. as to a Defender of the Church. And Fox pag. 799. saith that Pope Alexander 6. and Pius 3. had before done the same. King Henrie 7. builded also three Monasteries of Franciscans Pollidor in vit. In this kings time liued Iohn Alcok Bishop of Elie, Holie 7 men. A man (saith Godwin in his life) of admirable temperance for his life and behauior vnspotted and from a child so earnestly giuen to the studie, not onely of learning, but of all vertue, and godlinesse, as in those dayes neuer any man bore a greater opinion and reputation of holines, He liued all his time most soberly and chastly subduiing the temptations of the flesh by fasting studie and praier and other such good meanes.
King Henrie 8. LII.
KIng Henrie 8. sonne to king Henrie 7. began his Reign An. 1509. From the which time to An. 1530. he continewed an earnest Roman Catholick. For (as Fox saith pag. 789.) From Anno. 1509. to 1527. diuers VVicklefists were presēted, troubled & imprisoned. And pag. 836. He setteth downe a letter of king Henrie Anno 13. To all Maiors Sherifes, Bailifs, and Constables, and other [Page 407] officers to assist the Bishop of Lincoln for punishing Hereticks according to the lawes of holy Church. And Bale Cent. 8. cap. 62. saith, that two were burnt An. 1515. for the matter of the Sacrament. And cap. 75. that Barnnes was made to recant Anno 1525. And likwise Bilney, Garret, and others An. 1527. Stow also and others write how king Henrie Anno 1511. wrote to the French king to desist from molesting Pope Iulius 2. and in the next yeare sent an army of ten thousand men into France in the Popes defence. And An. 1513. K. Henrie 8. zeal in defence of the Pope. VVent himself in person with a royall army & conquered Torwin and Turney. And not content thus manfully to haue aduentured his person to defend the Pope with his sword, did in the yeare 1521. write also an excellent booke in his defence against Luther. The originall wherof I haue seene in the Popes Librarie with the Kings subscription therto in these bad verses, if I wel remember.
For which booke Pope Leo gaue to him & his successors for euer the glorious title [Page 408] of Defender of the faith. And again in the yeare 1527. When Pope Clement 7. was taken prisoner, he gaue monthly 60. thousand angels, for the maintenance of an army for the Popes deliuerie. And after this made long time suit to the same Pope that he would by his authoritie pronounce his mariage with Queene Catherin to be none, and diuorce them, which he not granting, King Henrie (as yow shall heare in the next Booke) renounced the Popes authoritie, and made him self head of the Church, and yet remained in all other points a Roman Catholick. Whervpon Bale Cent. 8. cap. 80. saith, K Henrie 8. nevver a Protestāt. that King Henrie did admitt the Doctrine of Antichrist euen in the matters of greatest moment, and did retain the contagious dreggs. Sleidan Englil. 13. fol. 174. By such phrases this wrech vseth to vnderstand Papistrie. And Fox pag. 1291. granteth, that Obits and Masses appeare in his will. Most seuer of all Engl. Kings against Heretiks. And as he saith pag. 1135. made it high treason to deny the reall presence, and fellonie to defend mariage of Priests, breaking of vowes, or to condemne Communion in one kinde, priuat Masse, or auriculer Cōfession, without all benefit of abiuration or Clergie. VVhich Lawes were seuerely executed by him. And at his death would gladly haue bene reconciled to the Roman Church, as Bishop Gardiner (with [Page 409] whome he delt about that matter) protested openly in a sermon at Pauls Crosse. And so Catholick was the people of England in his time euen after his reuolt from the See Apostolick, as when the Vicar of Croidon a most famous preacher of that time, tolde them in a sermon at Pauls, that as they had denyed the supremacie of the Pope, so in time they would fall to deny other points of the Catholick faith, Zeal of our grand fathers touching the real presence. euen the reall presence of Christ in the blessed Sacrament, The people at that word cryed out. Neuer Neuer Neuer. which yet now we finde too true.
Queene Marie LIII.
AFter K. Henrie the eight succeeded in the yeare 1546. King Edward the sixt his sonne, a child of nine yeares olde, which childe wanting the vse of perfect reason, and vnfit to gouern him self, was the first Protestant Prince that euer was in England, and turned the Roman religion which his Father had left, (though maimed in one principall point) to open Protestancie. Not for the miracles or rare vertues of the Preachers therof, or their conuincing their aduersaries in disputation, as King [Page 410] Ethelbert changed his Paganisme into the Roman religion, as is before shewed, but because the Lord Protector and his complices thought it most sutable to their humors, and most fit for their aspiring pretences. But how vnfortunat this exchange was, not onely to the soules of this King and principall Actors therin, but also to their liues and bodies, yow may reade in Stow, The ill end of the kringets in of Probestancie. where yow shall see that the very same yeare 1548. that Proclamation was made for receauing in both Kindes, the Lord Admirall (a cheefe agent in the change of religion) though brother to the Protector, and Vnkle to the King, was beheaded for a Traitor, And the next yeare 1549. VVhen Proclamation was made against Masse, sone after also was Proclamation made against the Protector him selfe, the principall author of the change, and he cast into the Tower. And in the yeare 1552. when the newe seruice booke of Common prayer begun in Pauls, the said Protector was beheaded, And the next yeare the King died, and the Duke of Northumberland (an other principall actor in the change of religion though against his own conscience, as he openly declared at his death) was beheaded for treason, and Cranmer and Ridley and other fauorers [Page 411] of that change were depriued of their Dignities, and sone after burnt. This was the rufull end of the first setters vp of Protestancie. For maintenance wherof albeit a new Queene was proclaimed, Nobles sworne, and the strength of England gathered, yet in short time almightie God ouerthrew it again without any bloodshed by one vertuous woman Q. Marie, Protestancie ouerthrone by a vvoman vvithout any bloodshed. Vertue of Q. Marie. Author of danger. positions l 2 cap. 14. Her Rom. Religion. In the arraignment of F Garnat. D Doue lib. of Recusancie vvil haue Bellarm. to be a Protest. or at lest no perfect Papist. who all the time of her life liued so chastly and religiously, that all her enemies could not to this day fasten the least suspicion of vice vpon her. And whome euen Protestants write to haue Bene of nature and disposition verie milde and pittifull. VVhich argueth that they wel deserued the seueritie which shee shewed towards them. And so earnest a Roman Catholick shee was, as the Protestants write of her, that there was, Not these thousand yeares a more obedient daughter to the Church of Rome than she was. VVherby yow may iugde of the impudencie of Doctor Reinolds who in his Confer. pag. 583. denieth, not onely all the former Princes, but euen Queene Marie euer to haue alowed the Popes absolute spirituall supremacie, (or as he speaketh) the Popes Monarchie, but onely to haue granted him such a preheminence, as the Duke of Venice hath in that state. But with her in the yeare 1558. ended all [Page 412] the glorie of Catholick Princes of England. Who (except King Henrie 8. for a few yeares, and King Edward 6.) had continewed from the yeare 598. till the forsaid yeare 1558. the space almost of a thousand yeares. And after rose a new kind of Protestancie, differing from that of King Edward the childs time. Not (as I said before) through any miracles or strange vertue of the Preachers therof, or their ouercomming their aduersaries in Disputation, but against the will of all the Bishops and a great parte of the Nobilitie, by the counsel of meere Lay men, and the authoritie of a woman, who was induced to make this change, not for zeale of religion (which shee little regarded) but to assure her state the more, because shee feared if she acknowledged the authoritie of the Church of Rome, her birth might be called in question. But of the cause, maner, and meanes of erecting Protestancie, we shall speake more in the second booke.
Epilogue.
HItherto (gentle Reader) thou hast heard 53. Princes of England successiuly, beleeuing and professing the Rom. [Page 413] Catholick faith, besides 70. and more others, who reigned ouer certain partes of England, whiles it was deuided into diuers Kingdoms, whose names onely I will here set downe. Kings of Kent 13. Ethelbert, Edbald, Ercombert, Egbert Lotharius, Edricus, VVith [...]ed, Edbert, Edilbert, Alri [...]us, Edilbert-pren, Cuthred, and Baldred. Kings of the East Saxons 9. Sebert Sigebert Sigher S. Sebba, Sighard, Senfred, Offa, Sclred, Swithed. Kings of Eastengland 13. to wit Redwald, Carpwald, S. Sigebert, Egris. Anna, Ethelere, Ethelwald, Adulph, Elwald, Beorna, Ethelred, Saint Ethelbright▪ S Edmund, kings of middle England 17. Namely Peda, Vulpher, Ethelred, Coenred, Ceolred, Ethelbald, Bernred, Offa, Egfert, Kenulph, Saint Kenelm, Ceolwulph, Bernulph, Ludecan, VVithlof, Bertulph Burdred. Kings of the Northpart of England 18. Edwin, Saint Oswald, Oswin, Oswi, Egfrid, Alfrid, Ostred, Kenred, Ostrie, Ceolwulph, Egbert, Ostwuld, Mollo, Alred, Ethelbert. Alswald, Ostred, Athelred, and some kings also of the South Saxons. Consider I pray thee now the number of these kings which is aboue 120, far aboue the smallest number of two Protestant Princes. Consider their sex and age, who almost all were men and of mature yeares, VVheras of the Protestant Princes, one was a childe, the other a woman. Consider their wisdome and [Page 414] valour, in which they were inferior to no Princes in Christendome. Consider their vertue, which was so great, as there are more Kings of Ingland Saints, than of all Christendome besides. Consider the end for which they first embraced the faith, which was nether to enioy their lust, nor to get any Church goods, nor to assure their temporall state, but to gaine heauen. Consider the Counsellors, whose aduise they followed herein, were not ignorant and laye men, but vertuous and learned Diuines. Consider the motiues which drew them to the Catholick religion, to witt, rare vertue, great learning, admirable miracles of their first preachers. Finally, consider how long they continewed in their faith, to wit almost a thousand yeares, and how almost in euery Kings time here liued some notable men, who with rare vertue and miracles haue confirmed their faith.
Consider I say all this, and then iudge whither the Catholick religion of so many and so worthie Kings, or the Protestant faith of one Child and one woman, be more likely to be good and to come from God. Can we thinke that so many Princes of mature yeares and iudgment should be blinde, rather then one child & a woman, that these could see that in so [Page 415] few yeares which all they could not perceaue in a thousand? That these two should hit vpō Gods truth for temporall endes, rather thā they for spirituall? That that should be Christs faith wherto these two were moued by wordly (if not vitious) motiues, thē that wherto they were moued by heauenly vertue and miracles? That that should be Gods truth which began but the last day, rather thā that which hath continewed heere this thousand yeares? Finally that a Child and one woman are gone to heauen, & so many vertuous Princes with all their Archbishops Bishops Prelats Diuins and Clergy, with all their Queenes, Princes, Nobles Commons and Ancestors for these thousand yeares, not withstanding all their wisdom, learning, miracles, vertuous liues, and good deedes are gon to hell for want of true faith in Christ? were (as the ancient Father Tertullian saith to certain Hereticks of his time) so many millions christened in vaine, beleeued in vaine, serued God in vaine, and are dead in their sinnes. Perhaps some will say that the forsayd Princes and our Ancestors beleeued so much of the Christian faith as is necessary to saluation. But then it euidently followeth that the Protestant faith is not the Christian faith. Because (as I haue [Page 416] shewne before out of the confession of Protestants) those Princes knew not so much of Protestancy as that which Protestants account the soule head and foundation of their religion and without which they say all is lost, To wit, Iustificatiō by onely faith. Yea they are by Fox & others plainly denyed to haue known the Protestants faith, and affirmed to haue held diuers pointes quite opposit to Protestācy. How then could they be saued by any point of Protestancy who knew not so much as the foundation therof, and with other points of their beliefe ouerturned it? Wherfore others ashamed to condemne so many, so worthy, and so vertuous Christians to Hel, and yet not daring to afford them hope of saluation lest they should condemne their owne religion, answere, that they will not iudge their forfathers, but leaue them to Gods iudgement. But these ether are ashamed to vtter what they thinke, or haue no firme faith at all. For if they firmely belieued their Protestant faith to be Christs faith they must needs thinck that all that haue died without it are damned, for without true faith it is impossible to please God, or (which is a spice of Atheisme and right Antichristianitie) that there are more waies to heauen than by Christ and his [Page 417] faith, that there are many faiths, many baptisms, many Christs, many Gods. From which irreligious atheisme God deliuer my deere country. And thus hauing sufficiently shewed how Saint Austin was our English Nations first preacher and what qualities he had fit for such a function and what kind of doctrine his was and how it hath continued in our countrie euer since, l [...]t vs now vew Luther and his doctrine & see whither they haue the like or rather quite opposit qualities & conditions, that after hauing weighed both, we may the berter iudge wherof to make our choice.
THE SECOND BOOKE OR SCALE, VVHERIN The qualities of Luther and of his Doctrine are set dovvne.
THE FIRST CHAPTER. That Luther was the first Author of the Protestant Religion.
VVhy Catholiks might be alledaged against. Luther. ALBEIT I might iustly produce the testimonie of Catholick writers, who liued at the same time with Luther and some of them in the same Countrie also neare vnto him to proue that he was the first beginner of 1 Protestancie, because they could not be 2 ignorant of so notorious a matter, and 3 being of that fidelitie as they cannot be [Page 419] disproued in any other weightie matter, & of that grauity as it can not be thought that they would wittinglie make them selues a scorne to the world by reporting notorious vntruthes, and finally being Catholicks whose testimonie (as we see in England,) Protestants vse to account most sure, Catholick writers I say being thus qualified I might iustly produce their testimonie especially in so easie a matter for them to know, and so easie to be disproued if it were not true (For what more easie than to name one liuing man that was Protestant befor Luther if any had bene) yet partely because I would auoid all cauils, VVhy their testimonies are forborne. but especially because Protestants them selues testifie ynough in this matter, I will absteine from Catholick witnesses, leauing it to the iudicious Reader to considet how euident our cause is, which we will proue onely by the testimonie of our aduersaries. Fiue kind of Profes that Luther vvas the beginner of Protestantisme. And that Luther was the first Author of Protestant Religion, I will proue. First, by the Protestants confession of the inuisibilitie or no appearance in the world of their Church or religion before Luther. 1 Secondly, by their like Confession of the 2 newnes or late rising of their Church 3 and faith. Thirdly, by their Confession also of the departure of their first Maisters [Page 420] and Teachers from our Church. Fourthly I will proue it by reason. And Fiftly by their plaine affirming and graunting that Luther was indeed the beginner of their religion. To which profes I will adde in the next Chapters a disprofe of such as some Protestāts chalenge to haue bene of their religion in Englād in former times.
That the Protestāts Church vvas not visible befor Luther. Luther.2. Thouching the first kind of profe that the Protestāts Congregatiō was not visible in the world before Luther, it may suffice that Luther himself lib. de Capt. cap. de bapt. complayneth that The Popes tirany (saith he) for many ages hath extinguished the faith. And lib. de libert. he crieth out thus. Alas Christian life is vnkowne in all the world. Erasmus a Cōfessor with Fox, Erasm. cont. Epist. non Sab. Luther. Fox in his Calendar. Reinolds. Co [...]for. pag. 152. 1 [...]5. Calvin. The alteration of religion vvith the beginning of Charles 5. tooke her original. Sleidan. prefat histor. VVhitaker. Perkins. and a man of good iudgment with Doct. Reinolds writeth that Luther taught many things which for many ages the Church knew not. Caluin Praefat. Institut. confesseth plainly, that his doctrine diu incognita sepulta (que) latuit; Lay long time vnknowne and buried. Againe: In the ages past ther was no face of a true Church. For some ages all things were drowned in deep darknes. And lib. 4. c. 1. §. 11. For some ages the pure preaching of the word vanished. Doct. Whitaker cont. Duraeum pag. 274. we as plainly know (saith he) the visible Church to haue perished as thou knowest a man to be dead: Perkins in his Exposit: of the Creed p. 400. Before the daies [Page 421] of Luther for the space of many hundred yeares an Vniuersal Apostacie ouerspred the whole world. The protestant Church hid for manie hundred years tog [...]t [...]er. And in th [...] Resor. Catholicke p. 3 [...]2. Our Church saith he) in Luthers time began to sh [...]w it selfe as hauing bene hid by an vniuersall Apostacy many hundred yeares togeather. Could one speak more plainly? And exposit. cit. p, 370. he saith these many hundreds. which he meaneth were nine hundred yeares. D. Fulke in natis Apoc. 20. Fulke. They (Protestants) were often driuen into mountaines and desert places of the Alpes, Apenin Hercinia silua and other corners of the world, or els dispersed & kept close in all regions of Europe. Surueler. The surueier of the pretended discipline. c. 8. in this latter age (saith he) when after a long darknes, it pleased God to restore vnto vs the light of the Gospel. c. 4. All priests and people drovvned in Poperie from top to toe. Priests of all sortes & likewise the people all of thē together from the top to the toe were drowned in the pudles of Poperie. And I pray you who was then a Protestant.
3. But how long was this ignorance, this darknes, this drowning of Priests & people in Poperie. Fox in his Acts edit. 1596. (which edition I cite in this booke) p. 767. Fox. saith. From 400. yeares heretofore and more the religion of Christ was wholie burned into Idolatrie. And p. 390. About the yeare 1370. all the world (saith he) was in desperat estate and ignorā [...]e of Gods truth ouershadowed the whole world & there seemed in a māner to be no one litle spark [Page 422] of pure doctrine left. Again in his Protestatiō befor his Acts. About the yeare 1215. & 1080, Christian faith was exstinguished, then the true visible Church began to shrink and keep in for fear. And further pag. 138 In the time of King Edgar (which was An. 954.) and of the ould Monkes, superstition began to creep into the Church for ignorance of free iustification by faith. And yet further speaking of our Christian Kings from our first Christianitie vnto the yeare 800. he writeth thus pag. 120. How much are we (Protestants) bound to God for the sinceritie of his truth hidden so long to our Ancestors and opened now to vs. Protestantisme hidden to our Anceitors. Ibid. They lacked our faith. Thus Fox confesseth that the Protestants truth was hidden and vnknowne here for one thousand yeares almost. Nay p. 138. he feareth no to write that, Shortly after the time of Christ and his Apostles the Doctrine of Christian Iustification (which pag. 770. he accounteth, the onely principall origin of our saluation, and pag. 767. the foundation of all Christianitie) began to be forgotten. Bale. In like manner Bale an other great Antiquarie Centur. 6. cap. 69. calleth the time of King Richard 2. a darkish age. And Centur. 5. cap 85. The age (saith he) of K. Edward 3. was couered with darknes of extreme ignorance. And in King Henrie 3. time as he writeth Centur. 4. cap. 6. Holesome truth perished from earth. And vnder K. Henrie 2. [Page 423] (as he writeth Cent. 3. c. 14.) Mannes life was corrupted vpon earth with Antichristian traditions. So that all this time ther was no roome for Protestants on earth. And yet further Cent. 1. pag. 69. From the yeare 607. (saith he) puritie of heauenly doctrin vanished in the Church. And p. 65. After Greg. the first puritie of doctrine perished. And Cent. 1. c. 74. Protestancie for a thousand yeares onely in Ideots and in holes. From Phocas (who liued An 602.) till the renevving (saith he) of the Gospel (by Luther) the doctrine of Christ was for that space amongst Idiots and in lurking holes. Doest thou hear Reader in whom and wher this new Gospel was for almost 1000. yeares together? Napier. Napier also in his Treatise vpon the Reuelat. pag. 145. Euen 1260. years (saith he) the Pope and his Clergie hathe possessed the outward and visible Church of Christians reigning without any debatable cōtradiction. Gods truth (saith he p 191. 161. 156) most certainly (note the word) abiding so long latent & invisible. Behold this Protestāt cōfessing that their truth was inuisible for more than twelue hundred yeares▪ Fulke. yea Fulk in his Answer to a Counterfeit Cathol. pag. 35. will haue the Church to haue decaied immediatly from the Apostles time. And to conclude with Luthers testimonie as I began with it. He Galath 1. fol. 27. Luther. hath these words. VVhen the light of the Gospel after so great darknes begā first to appear. And Galath. 3. fol. 154. Of this difference (taught by me) betwene [Page 424] the lavv and the Gospel ther is nothing to be foūd in the books of the Mōkes Canonists Scholemen, Luthers doctrin not knovvne to the antient Fathers. no nor in the books of the ancient Fathers. And Galat. 5. fol. 271. This vvas cōmon in these our daies befor the light & truth of the Gospel was reueled.
4. Thus you see it euidēt by the cōfession of Luther & diuers other Protestāts both domesticall and foraine that their Church, their faith & religiō was inuisible and vnknowne to the world before Luther. And this inuisibilitie of their Church before Luthers time do all Protestāts mantaine, who affirme the calling or sending of Luther Caluin & such like to preach, to haue bene extraordinarie or onely from God, because ether there was no protest. church or ministrie, of which they could be sent ordinarily, or at least none such knowne to them. And hervpō may any mā of iudgmēt gather that indeed their Church & religiō was not at all befor Luther. For if it were not visible how came they to knowledg of it? Or if as Fox saith in his Protest. it was not reported in Histories how know they that it was? Can they tell what was in times past without relatiō of those who thē liued, vnles they pretend some such reuelatiō as Moyses had to know the Creatiō of the world? Is it not a meere fictiō or imaginatiō, such as euery new start vp Heretick can auouch? Is it not a witles & witfull assertiō [Page 425] to affirme that there hath bene euer such kind of people, & yet not to be able to name one mā of thē, one place wher they were, one witnes of their being? Doth Gods word force vs to such poore, miserable, yea incredible shifts? Or rather is it not wrongly vnderstood when we are compelled to inuent such shamefull shifts, or els to confesse that Gods truth and religion was no wher in the world before Luther? Iuel. Surely to vse euen Iuels words in the like matter, Articulo 2. diuision. 8. It must needs be a strāge Church that had nether beginning nor ending, no defender, no reprouer, no mouth to vtter or ear to hear it, nor pen to write, nor place to rest in. Tertullian And we may say to such as Tertullian said to ould Heretiks. VVho are you? whence are you? whē came you? VVher lurked you so long? The meetings of witches though they be brought together by the diuel yet be often times seene. Protestants for one thousand yeares more inuisible them Fairies. The meetings of Fairies though they be spirits some times are discried. And were there Protestāts these thousand yeares & yet more inuisible than ether witches or Fairies? were ther Cōgregations of them & yet nether seene, heard or imagined of by the world? Surely this kind of Church hath her being as Protest. haue their Iustification, that is merely by beleef or imaginatiō, not by reall existēce. But as Tertullian said of ould Heretiks so [Page 426] some now VVill be ee [...]e without Scriptures that they may beleeue against Scripture. For what more without Scripture ether of God or man, than that there hath bene a Protestant Church for these thousand yeares and yet we nether saw any such, nor any that then liued hath tould vs? And what m [...]re against Scripture than to beleeue that Chtist and his Church kept (especially for so long time) in penetralibus in corners and lurking holes, Math 4. & 24. that his Church and Pastors are not a cittie built vpon a mountaine, a light set open vpon a candlestick that it may shine to all? Or how could any of them be saued if they professed it not seing confession is made to saluation. Rom. 10.
5. And this kind of argument must needs seeme forcible both to Protestants and Puritans because they both vse it against their aduersaries. For hereby the forsaid Surueyer, cap. 5. proueth that the Puritan disciplin was neuer before Caluin, because in all times afore there is no mention or record of it. Novv Puritans proue that there vvere no Anabaptists before this age. And likwise the Puritans proue that Anabaptisme was not before our daies as you may see in Colloquio Francatal. whose words because they make much to our present purpose I will here rehearse. If you (say they to the Anabaptists) be the Church of God it vvill follovv that God vvas [Page 427] without a people and a Church till the year 1522. in which Nicolas Storck and a litle after Thomas Muncer laid the first foundation of your doctrine. And this they proue thus. For if you read all Histories from the beginning of the vvorld you shall not finde a people which had a Confession of faith like to yours. But because say they nether God was from the beginning vvithout a people and Church, nor the euerlasting King Iesus Christ vvithout a Kingdom & your Cōgregation began first An. 1522. it followeth that you can not be the true Church & people of God. Thus Puritās against the Anabaptists, & we obiect the same to them.
6. As for the second point of the newnes and late rising of Protestancie Luther Prefat. Epist. Galat. fol. 2. saith thus: That the Protestāts Church is nevv and lately risen. Luther. Apologie alias Iuel. In these dayes this healthfull knowledg of Christ is now reuealed and raised vp againe. And the Apologie of the English Church in plaine termes acknowledgeth the newnes of their doctrin thus: It was easie for thes men (Papists) fortie yeares agoe to deuise thes and other greater crimes against vs when in midst of that darknes some beame of truth then vnknovvne & vnheard of began first to rise. Loe he cōfesseth that 40. yeares agoe Protest. doct. was not heard of before but then began first to appear. But let vs hear him further. VVhen Martin Luther (saith he) & Hulderic Zuinglius most excellent men & sent of God to lighten the world began first to preach & the matter was yet new (note) & the [Page 428] euent vncertaine and ther could be no such heinous wickednes imagined which for the nevvnes (Note againe) and strangenes of the matter vvould not be easily be beleeued of the people against vs. Sleid prafat Histor. saith the original of Protestancie vvas in the beginning of Charles. 5. reigne. Reinolds. Behold it twise confessed that their doctrin was new and strange also 40. yeares agoe. And pag. 13. he biddeth vs to think of the beginning and proceedings of their religion. D. Reinolds also in his Confer. pag. 152. writeth thus: It is more likelie that you (Papists) who by long continuance of time haue had long occasion to steale avvay truth should corrupt the Fathers than vve vvho haue not had it. Loe Reynolds confesseth that Protestants haue not long continewed. Caluin. Caluin also 4. instit c. 1. parag. 2. hath these words. Albeit a heauie desolatiō vvhich vve euery vvhere see, doe crie that ther is nothing of the Church remaining. And c. 3. para. 4. plainly auoucheth that ther were no Churches rightly setled, Cooper. and therfore they needed to be sent extraordinarily. Cooper in his Chronicle An. 1535. saith, that Luther vvrote that Gods light vvas lately renewed. Fox. And finally Fox to omit others in his Acts p. 788. cōfesseth most plainly that Luthers doctrin was new in the year 1524. Protestāts doctrin but in the blade. An. 1524. For thē (saith he) the doctrin of Luther first beginning to spring and being but in the blade, vvas not yet knovvne vvhitherto it tēded, nor to vvhat it vvold grovv. And in like sorte p. 791. he termeth also, Zuinglius doctrine new. To these I might add that [Page 429] the Patriarch of Constantin. to whome the Protest. sent their doctrin, condemned it and calleth, it altogether nevv doctrine. And vpon the newnes of their doct. it cometh that thes termes are most vsuall with Protest. The doctrin of the Gospel vvas borne a nevv. Calvin. 4. instit. cap. 7. 24. Apol. Aug. pag. 56. 194. VVhitak. cont. Dur. pag. 19. 140. Bale Cent. 8. cap. 60. 68. 100. Cent. 1 cap. 74. Feild. of the Church lib. 3. cap. 39 Suruey cap. 8. The Church restored, The Gospel restored. Christs doctine renewed, Gods word began to shine. The renouatiō of the Gospel. The rising of the nevv Hierusalē. The birth of the Gospel. Secōd birth of Christ Religion borne againe. And their first maisters their first Bishops their Apostles or Euangelists, Luther, Latimer, Ridly & the like. Hence what will follow euery one seeth, to wit, that the Protest. Church or faith is not the Church or saith of Christ, which begun about 16. hundred years agoe; but a new Church begun not yet one hundred since. Or that Christs Church & faith was quite dead & gone, and Luther raised it againe to life. And what Church then I pray you was that wherin he was Christened? was it Pagan? were his Godfathers Heathens? was he whē he was baptized made a Paynim? whēce came this new Church raiser? from what heauen fell he? from what sea sprunge he? from what earth rose he? That all the first Protestant Preachers had bene before Rom. Catholiks.
7. Touching the third point to be proued that the Protestants first and cheef teachers were once Roman Catholicks and went from our Church and religion it is [Page 430] so manifest as nether is it nor can it be denyed. For Luther 1. Gal fol. 37. saith thus of him self: I was as earnest for the Popes laws as euer any was, I honored the Pope of meere cōsciēce. And fol 38. I di [...] so highly esteeme the Popes authoritie that to dissent from him euen in the least point I thought it a sin worthie of euerlasting deathe and wold my self in defence of the Popes authoritie haue ministred fire and sword. And fol. 188, VVe that are ould haue bene trained vp in Popish error euen from our youth. Thus testified Luther for him self and his German Protestants. Calvvin. Caluin 4. instit. cap. 2 parag. 4. for him self and the French Protestants saith thus: VVe haue departed from their (Popish) Church. c. 6. para. 1. VVe haue left the See of Rome cap. 15. parag. 17. VVe confesse we were long time blind and incredulous, vnderstood not the matters of baptisme, now we accuse our blindnes & hardnes of hart. Iuel. The Apologer of England speaking for him self & the English Ministers writeth thus pag. 188. VVe haue indeed gone from the Pope we haue shaken of the yoke of the Bishop of Rome. Fox. Finally Fox Acts pag. 3. speaking generally of Protestants saith: It is true that we are remoued from the Church of Rome. And D. Reinolds amongst his Conclusions maketh this one. Reinolds. That the reformed Churches in England Scotland France Germanie and other Kingdoms and Common wealthes haue seuered them selues lawfully (saith he) [Page 431] from the Church of Rome. And if this be so notorious and confessed of all the cheefe Maisters & Churches of Protestants that before Luthers reuolt they were all Roman Catholicks, vndoubted it ought to be of al other Protestants of meaner sorte, and consequently there was neuer a Protestant before him.
8. Fourthly I proue by reason that Luther was the first beginner of Protestancy. For as Iuell saith Art. 1. diuis. 7 Eckius, Pighius, A question neuer ansvvered by Protestāts. Hosius, and others who liued in Luthers time haue cried out a maine in their books and pulpits where was your religion before Luther began. The like hath Fox Acts pag. 749. and all know to be 1 true. And yet could neither Luther then, 2 nor any since for him name one man woman 3 or child then liuing who had bene a Protestāt before Luther. And howsoeuer it may be thought that before Luthers preaching Protestāts kept secret, yet can it not be thought but when they knew him to preach securely, they wold haue discried themselues and runne to him, if any such had bene. Besides that, there are men yet liuing who can remember that the first Protestants were Catholicks before Luthers new preaching. Fox in his Acts pag. 749. proposing the forsaid question to him selfe nameth a few, who rather shew that there were no Protestants in England before [Page 432] Luther. For 1. all the persons whom he nameth abiured their faith as him selfe confesseth pag. 750. and died (as he writeth) shortly after for greef or liued with shame. For his Church consisting of abured persons Hovv protested they that abiured. 2. these abiurers were (as he setteth down) in the yeare 1521. foure yeares after Lurhers new preaching, and we aske for Protestants before his preaching. 3. no one of these abiured persons was accused for holding iustification by only faith which point is the soule head & foundation of Protestancie as hath bene shewed before and shall hereafter: so that without it they could be no Protestants. And if they had held it, Fox. it wold haue bene discouered. For as Fox saith pag. 650. The Catholick Prelats made such diligent inquisition and examination as nether was any word so closely spoken of them no articles mentioned, but it was it discouered. Wherefore indeed those abiurers were but pore reliques of the Lollards of whome we shall speake hereafter. That Luther vvas Author of Protestancie confessed by Protestāts. Covel. Doue.
9. Lastly I proue that Luther was the beginner of Protestancie by the plaine & open confession of diuers Protestants and testimony of Luther himselfe. For, Doct. Couell in his booke of Articles published by authority Art. 19. pag. 130. saith thus: Some Protestāts make Luther & Caluin Authors of the religion among vs. D. Doue of Recusancie [Page 433] p. 32. Luther (saith he) in his time began a Reformation, Harborough. And a booke termed the Harborough & much esteemed in the beginning of Q. Elizabeth, Luther begot truth. maketh England to speak thus. I am thy countrie England, who brought forth that blessed man Iohn VVicklef who begot Hus, who begot Luther, who begot truth. And in the margent hath this note. Fox. The second birth of Christ. Fox also Acts pag. 770, saith Luther pluckt downe the foundatiō of Papistrie by opening one veine long hid before, Luther opened the veine of all truth. the touch stone of all truth and the onlie principall origen of our saluation, which is our free iustification by faith onely. And the Author of the booke called Prognostica finis mūdi or Antichristus writeth thus The spirit which telleth things to come vvorketh not but in time of the Gospell which Luther as it is cōfessed (note the word) tovvards the end of the vvorld did first bring in. And p. 13. Prognost. Luther first brought in his Gospel. Schusselb. Impudencie to say ther vvere Gospellers befor Luther. Milius. Morgerstern. Ridiculous to say any had pure doctrin be for Luther. The seduction of false prophets is not manifest but vnder the Gospell vvhich before Luther as vve said neuer vvent since the primitiue time of the Apostles. And Cōrad Schusselb. l. 2. Caluin Theol, p. 130. doubteth not to call it impudencie to say that many learned men before Luther did hold the doctrine of the Gospell. Georg. Milius in explicat. art. 7. Confess. Aug. If there had bene (saith he) right beleuers before Luther there had bene no need of a Luther an reformation. Benedict Morgenstein tract. de Euchar. pag. 145. saith, it is ridiculous to think that in time before Luther any [Page 434] (note) Manifest to the vvhole vvorld that &c. had the purity af doctrine and that Luther should receaue it from them considering it is manifest (note againe) to the whole Christian world that before Luthers time all Churches were ouerwhelmed with more than Cymerian darknes & that Luther was diuinely raised to discouer the same and to restore the light of true doctr ne. Protestancie began by one man alone Sleid. prefat historia. Thus Protestāts: but let vs hear also Luther him selfe: VVe dare glorie (saith he Prefat. in Corpus doctrinae lipsiae 1561.) that Christ was first published of vs. And de Captiu. initio. speaking of his impugning indulgences saith: I alone did then roole thi [...] stone. And 1. Galat. fol. 26. we by the grace of God haue gottē here at VVittemberg the forme of a Christian Church. Luther first preached his Gospel. And 3. Galat. fol. 109. many gaue thanks to God that through the Ghospell which we first (note) by the grace of God then preached &c. fol. 142. we haue receaued the first fruits of the spirit. 4, Galat. fol 205. Sectaries at the beginning of the reformatiō of the Gospell were glad to heare vs and read our bookes. Luthers Gospel reuealed to the vvorld by him. Ibid. The truth of the Gospell, God hath now againe in thes latter daies reueiled by vs vnto this vngratefull world.
10. Thus you see it euident by many waies that Luther was the first institutor of Protestant religion & founder of their Church, and consequently that their religion and Church, is a deuise and inuention of man. Wherupon what will follow euery one seeth. And as Luther was the [Page 435] Author of Protestancy in Germany, so also from him it spred into England and other Countries, not only by means of his books, but also by his and his scholers Melancthon Pomeran & others particuler letters written to English men, and by the example of the German Protestāts which as Stow saith King Henry 8. followed in reiecting the Pope, And finally because Tindal who is termed the Apostle of England went as Fox saith, pag. 983. Tindal the Protest. Apostle of England taught by Luther. into Germany and there had conference with Luther. Wherupon the said Fox saith pag. 1013. that from Germany Luthers Gospell began to spread his beames here in England. And so wee may iustly account Luther the Author or founder of Protestāt religion in our English Nation. Protestancie came out of Germanie into Engl. And howsoeuer some will obstinatly deny, against all the forsaid profes that Luther was the Author of their religion, but it was (forsooth) before Luther, though they know nether where, nor in whom, nor can produce any witnes: yet neither doth any, nor can any deny, K Henrie [...] in Sledan lib. 8. fol. 1 [...]2. saith Protestant▪ came into England out of Germani [...] but that this late reuolt of our English Nation from the See of Rome, came originally from Luther, as the vnion ther of to the said See aboue one thousand years agoe proceded from Saint Austin: which sufficeth me to compare the vnion in faith of our English Nation with the [Page 438] [...] [Page 439] [...] [Page 436] See of Rome with the disunion therof, VVhat is shevved of luther the like may be prooued of Calvin or anie other Sectmaister of our time Besides our ministers say Luther differeth from thē in no substantiall point Iuel Apol Feild of Church Reinolds Confer. VViclef no Protestant. in their two principall Authors S. Austin and Martin Luther. And thus hauing shewed that there was no Protestant liuing, ether in England or other wher when Luther began, let vs see whether ther had bene any in England in times past.
CHAP. II. That VVicklefe and his followers were no Protestants.
1. ALbeit Protestants challeng some few others who liued about Wicklefs time, yet because their greatest hope is in him and his followers. in so much that Doctor Fulke answere to a Counterf. Catholick pag. 24. saith, that he weeneth that we will not deny VVicklef to haue bene of their Church, I will for breuity sake omit the rest, 1 VViclef knevv not so much as the foundatiō of Protestancie. and shew that euen Wicklife and his companie were far from being Protestants. First, because to hold iustification by only faith is as is before shewed lib. 1. cap. [Page 437] 21. by generall consent of Protestants the head, the soule, the foundation of their Church and religion, And as Luther saith Praefat. Epist. ad Galat. As many as hold not this doctrine are either Iewes, Turkes, Popish, or Hereticks. But Wicklef and his mates held not iustification by only faith. VViclef held not iustification by onely faith. For as Melancthon cheefest scholler to Luther writeth Epist. ad Fred. Micon. inter Epist. Zuinglij pag. 622. He nether vnderstood nor held the iustice of faith. Besides nether Wicklef, nor any of his followers were euer accused by any of the Catholick Inquisitors of those times of that point, albeit as Fox saith pag. 750. their inquisition was so strait, that no article could be mentioned amongst them, but it was discouered. Moreouer many of Wicklefes bookes are yet extant, and neuertheles no Protestant hath yet found this their fundamentall Article of iustification by only faith in any of his bookes. How then could Wicklefe be a Protestant who knew not so much as the head soul and foundation of Protestancie? 2 VViclef holdeth diuers things condemned by Protestāts.
2. Secondly, Wicklef held diuers things which Protestantes condemne, as that, if any Bishop or Priest be in deadly sin, he doth neyther order consecrat nor baptize, which Fox pag. 400. sayth can [Page 438] hardly be defended. See more of his Articles in Concil. Constan [...]n. And that so long as a man is in deadly sin he is no Bishop ot Prelat in the Church of God. That temporall Lords may according to their ovvne vvill and discretion take avvay the temporall goods from the Church men vvhensoeuer they do offend. which articles Fox pag. cit. defendeth no otherwise then by saying that preaduenture they vvere not so strictly ment of him as they were gathered. Moreouer Fox pag. 414. amongst other articles of Wiclefe citeth these. To enrich the Clergie is against the rule of Christ There is no greater Heretick or Antichrist than the Clerke who teacheth that it is lawfull for Priests and Leuits of the lavv of grace to be endued vvith tē porall possessions. To which Stow Anno. 1376. addeth this other. That neither King nor any seculer person could giue any thing perpetually to any person of the Church. Further more as Fox hath pag. 392. he extolled the perfection of pouerty of the begging Friers, and as Stow saith l. cit. adioyned himselfe to them. And the cause why he inueighed against the Church was as there Stow saith because he had bene depriued by the Archbishop of Canterb. of a benefice that he vniustly as was said was incumbent vpon. VVhy VViclef impugned the Cath. faith. Lastly Fox pag. 410. setteth downe a letter which he wrote to Pope Vrban 6. Anno 1382. (which was about three yeares before he died) wherin he confesseth the Pope to be Christs Vicar on [Page 439] earth and addeth thus: If I haue erred in any of thes points I will submit my selfe to correction euen by death if necessitie so require. Diuers other points which Protestants detest are collected out of his books by the Author of the Protestants Apologie for the Roman Church pag. 106. And more of Wicklefs wicked life and doctrine you may see in walsingham histor. pag. 188, 206. 302 ypadig. pag. 139 142.
3. 3 Protestāts refuse VViclef. Pātaleon. Melancthon. Thirdly diuers Protestants refuse VVicklife for one of theirs and account him an Heretik. As Pantaleon Chronall. pag. 119. placing VViclife amongst Hereticks saith thus of him: VViclife vvith the Lollard preacheth his heresie in England. And the foresaid Melancthon epist. cit. I haue looked (saith he) into VVicklefe, vvho maketh a great adoe about this controuersy (of the Eucharist) but I haue found many other errors in him by vvhich vve may iudge of his spirit. Surely he neither vnderstood nor held the iustice of saith. He foolishly confoundeth the Gospell and ciuill affairs, nor perceaueth that the Gospell giueth vs leaue to vse the pollicie of all nations. He laboreth to proue that Priests shold haue no proprietie. He vvill haue no tithes paid but to those that teach. He sophistically and very seditiously cauilleth of ciuill dominion. In like manner he sophistically cauilleth at the common [Page 440] receaued opinion of the Eucharist. And in loc. Com. titul. de potest Eccles. he plainly saith that VVicklefe plaied the made man. Doctor Caius also lib. 2. dt Antiquit. pag. 268. obiecteth Wicklife to the oxonians as a disgrace to their vniuersity. Caius. And Stow in his Chronicles describeth Bale Oldcastell and others his followers as notorious malefacors and rebells to their Prince. Stovv. Luther. yea Luther himselfe explicat. Art. 30. speaking of Hussits who were Wicklefists in Bohemia (so termed of Hus Wicklefs principall scholler) saith. So D. Doue of Recusancie vvill haue Bellarmin a Protestant or no perfect Papist. They do not well who make me a Hussit, for he held not with me. And in disput. Anno 40. tom. 1. pag. 493. Hus saith he tought horrible and diuelish blasphemie. So far was Luther from accounting Wicklefs followers for Protestants.
4. Finally the Sheriffes in England euer since Wicklefs time do take on oath to persecute Lollards, 4 The Sheriffs svvear to pesecute VViclefists. which was the vulger name of Wiclefs followers. Which King Edward 6. Queene Elizabeth and his present maiestie and Ministers would not suffer, nor the Protestant Sheriffs would take such an oath if they accounted Wiclefists Protestants. And it being thus manifest that Wicklef and his companie were no Protestants, much [Page 441] more manifest it is that no other English man before King Henrie 8. his time was Protestant. Cranmer. Which thing Cramner neuer doubted of when (as Bale reporteth Cent. 8. cap. 90. he offered to defend, Protestancie not vsed in Engl for one thousand years befor K Edvv. 6. that the religion apointed by King Edward 6. was more pure and agreable to Gods word than what (said he) had bene vsed in England this thousand years. So clear it was in Cramners iudgment that Protestancie had not bene vsed in England for one thousand years before him. But because some Protestants do hope to find some foating of their religion in the ancient Britons before that time, let vs see of what religion they were, that therby it may appear that nether English nor British were euer Protestants before Luthers time.
CHAP. III. That the ancient Britons were neuer Protestants.
VVhy Protestants chaleng the Britons.1. THe reason why Fox, Bale, Fulke & othert calleng the ancient Britons for Protestāts, is not because that they can proue that thy held their fundamental point of Iustification by faith, or any 1 other substanciall point of Protestancy, but only because for a whil they disagreed from our S. Austin in some things, to wit, about the time of keeping Easter, and manner of baptizing, and such rites (as S. Austin speaketh in Beda lib. 2. cap. 2.) and cerimonies. 2 And also because they thinck, that by reason of scarsitie of Records, we cannot proue that Britons held these points of our faith which Protestants do deny. Which reasons will serue as wel to proue that the Ancient Britons were Brownists, or Anabastis, as that they were Protestants. But God willing we will shew by irrefragable testimonies of Antiquity, that albeit the ancient Britons were some time infected with some ancient [Page 443] heresy, lib. 1. c. 1. as hath bene shewed before, yet they euer held so many points of Catholicke religiō, as they neuer could be Protestants, but quite opposit to them.
2. And as for the religion of the Britons for the first 300. yeares after Christ, which was the time in the persecution of the primitiue Church, that may be easily gathered by the religion which they professed streight after the persecution was ended, vnder their glorious Contriman the first Christian Emperour Constantine the great. Both because there is no mention of any alteration made by them in religion all that time, and also because Gildas cap. 9. and Saint Beda lib. 1. cap. 4. and 8. write, that till the time of Arian heresy, or as Bale cent. 1. cap. 70. Fox in his Protestat: Fulke annotat. in 2. Cor. 12. testify, till the time of S. Austins comming there was no change of their religion. Let vs see therefore what religion they professed in Constantins time.
3. First they builded, saith S. Beda lib. 1. Antient Britons Catholiks Miracles beleued in places of Martyrdoms. Temple of holie Martyrs. cap. 7. a Temple of a meruailous rich vvorke in the place vvhere S. Alban vvas martired, and belieued in that place sick persons to be cured, & many miracles to be wrought. Secōdly they builded, saith he l. 1 c. 8. Temples of holy Martirs. And the like did Constantin himselfe [Page 444] Euseb. lib. 3. de vit. cap. 47. To this D. Abbots against D. Bishop p. 173. answereth, That Constantin by building Churches in the honor of Martyrs ment not to honor their persons but to celebrat their names. Obiectiō. This glosse destroieth the Text. Ansvver. For if the word (matyrs) do signifie their persons, he in building Churches in honor of Martyrs, ment Obiectiō. therby to honor their persons. Ansvver. And as to To honor Martyrs by building Churches is to honor them by a religious act. build Churches is no ciuil or prophane act, as is to built Trophes or such monuments, but a religious act, so to honor Martyrs by building of Churches is to giue thē religious honor. And if Christians by building of Churches in honor of Saints had ment 1 no more than an honorable memory of their names, whie did! they neuer build 2 Churches in honor of Princes, or of any persons aliue or dead whose names they might honorablie remember? besids that to celebrat ones name & not to honor his person is to implie cōtradiction, For by celebrating 3 a name we intend not to make such a sound or such letters famous, but cheefly and principally the person signified therby: And to make a person famous is it no honor to him? And if we make him famous, by a religious act, (as Constantin made the Martyrs famous by building of Churches) wee giue him a religious honor. Collins. Wherfore [Page 445] Collins in his sermon at Paules Crosse 1607. dedicated to the Archb. of Canterb. and allowed of him saith pag. 52. that building of Churches to Saints was one cause of Protestants for forsaking our Church.
3 Pariers for dead, and in honor of Saints.4. Moreouer Constantin (as Euseb. saith lib. 4. de Constant. [...]60. caused himselfe to be buried in the Church of the Apostles Ita vt post obitum etiam precibus illis quae eo loci ad honorem Apostolorum futurae essent dignus haberetur. Behould Cōstantin hoping after his death to be holpen by prayers: See his maiesties allovvance of Constantins religion in all points, in Confer. at Hampton Court. pag. 69. Obiectiō. and those made in honor of the Apostles, which are two especiall points of Papistrie. To this D. Abbots l. cit. pag. 177. answereth, that Eusebius mistooke Constantins meaning for he desired no prayers to be made for his soule, Because he said lib 4. cap. 63, Now indeed I know that I am a happie man, that God hath accounted me worthy of immortall life, and that I am now made partaker of the light of God. And againe, that he had obtained the true life, & none but himselfe vnderstood of what happines he was partaker, and therefore he hastned and would not delay his going to God. Thus Abbots. Ansvver. To omit that those words God hath accounted me worthie of eternall life are not in Eusebius translated by musculus a Protestant, but for them are these iam me aeternam vitam sortitum liquet. Is it not [Page 446] I pray the (Reader) strange, that Abbots born last day should know what was Constantins meaning better than Euseb. who liued familiarly with him? Nay better than all men than liuing, to whome Euseb. saith cap. 59. that his intent was factum perspicuum made manifest? Abbotts taketh vpon him to knovv the meaning of Euseb. his vvords letter then him self. Or that Abbots should gather Constantins meaning out of Euseb. his words betrer than Euseb. that wrote them? Perhaps Constātin might, being a very vertuous Prince especially straight after his baptisme (as Euseb. saith these words were spoken) say, with S. Paule nihil mihi conscius sum, and therupon account himself happy & worthy of eternall life and in spe to haue obtained it, yet must he needs adde also with S. Paule nec tamē in hoc iustificatus sum, which might wel make him desire prayer for him both aliue & dead. If Abbots could proue as he neuer shall, that Constantin said, as the Protestants do, that he did not probably think, but certainly know, that his soule not soone or late, but immediatly after it were out of the body, should go to hea [...]ē as the soules of marti [...]s do, he might wel say that Cōstātin cared not for praiers after death. For vpō certain knowledg of martyrs happines we pray not for them, but should do thē iniury (as S. Austin saith) if we did. For therby we should shew that [Page 447] we were not fuly assured of their hapines. VVe can not praie for them vvhom vve are assured to be in heauen. But for them vvhom vve onely hope are there. VVhie. But with probable knowledg, or hopeful truth, ether of our owne or others felicitie, we may both desire prayers for vs after our death, or pray for others dead. Because though we hope wel, yet we are not fully assured, and till we be assured of a thing, we may pray for it. And this was the case of Constantin and S. Monica, when they desired to be prayed for after their death; And of S. Austin and S. Ambrose when they prayed for Monica and Theodosius whome they beleeued (as S. Austin speaketh) to be in heauen, 4 Translatiō of reliques but were not therof certain and secure.
5. Again Constantin translated (saith Saint Hierom cont. Vigilant. 5 Blesse vvith the signe of the Crosse) The holy reliques of Andrew Luke and Timothie at which (saith he) the Diuels roare, to Constantinople. He signed him selfe with the Crosse, 6 Hope of victorie by the Crosse. and made him selfe be painted with the Crosse on his head, Euseb. l. 3. de vit. c. 2. & 3. He professed to haue ouercome his enemyes by the wholsome signe of the Crosse. Euseb, de vit. lib. 1. cap. 33. 7 VVorship of the Crosse. See Confer at Hamp. Court about the vvorld VVorship. pag. 75. He worshiped the Crosse, Sozom. l. 1. cap 8. He worshiped the Crosse both because he had had much help by it in battels against his enemies, and by reason of his heauenly vision which he savve of it. But to beleeue we may be holpē by the Crosse (as Constantin did) is papistical, as Do. Abbots granteth ansvver to Do. [Page 448] Bishop Epist. pag. 168. 8 Esteeme-of Nonnes. His mother also did honor and serue as their mayden, Virgines. Deo sacratas Dedicated to God. Ruffin lib. 1. c. 8. which Virgines if they were not Cloister Nonnes as Abbots termeth them pag. 171. 9 Priests confessed to haue pouer to iudge. Kings. they were votaire Nonnes, which Protestants can as ill abide. He professed besides that he had no power to iudg of Priests. God (saith Constantin, 10 Profession of the Popes supremacie. in Ruffinus lib. 1. c. 2.) hath made yovv Priests, and giuen yow povver to iudg euen of vs: vvherfor vve are rightly iudged of yovv. Yovv are giuen to vs as Gods and it is not conuenient that men should iudg Gods. 11 Priests and people praie for Constant dead His maiestie in Confer at Hampt. Court. saith he seeth no reason but vvhat vvas vsed in Constantins time maie still continevv pag. 69. Abbots pag. 191. saith he spake this of modestie and humilitie. But I ask whither he spake thus as he thought or no? Yf yea? Thē he thought Priests to haue power to iudg him, if no? than he spake against his conscience, and not humbly but falsly. Further more in his Edict he calleth Bishop Siluester the high Priest and Vniuersall Pope, and the head and top of all Churches in the vvorld. And finally when he was dead, many people (saith Euseb. l. 4. de vit c. 71. together vvith thē that vvere dedicated to God, vvith many teares offered prayers to God for the soule of the Emperor. By which yow may see the Papisticall faith both of that noble Emperor, and of his Priests & people. And to expound their prayers for his soule, of onely wel wishing as Protestants doe to their frends departed, as Abbots expoundeth [Page 449] them p. 178. is ridiculous. For if Eusebius had mēt that those onely wished wel, and not indeed prayed for Constantins soule, he could haue sayd so. Nay he would haue said so. For the lawe of Historie bindeth the writer to proprietie of speech. But, durum telum necessitas, For Protestants can not stand, vnles scriptures, Fathers, Historiographers be expounded figuratiuely. 12 Confessiō of Protestants. And so manifestly was Pope Siluester who cathechised this Emperor, a Roman Catholick, as Bale Cent. 1. c. 36. saith. In these times (of Constantin) Siluester began to lay the foundatiō of the Popes Monarchie & finding the key of the Depth he opened the pit, if it be true (which he nether denieth nor reproueth) which Papists write of him. And Ibid. All the Popes after Siluester to Boniface 3. he termeth mitred Bishops preparing by their Cannons & Decrees the seat for the great Antichrist. And Napier vpon the reuelatiō p. 68. calleth the visible Church in Constantins time Antichristiā, & Papisticall. This was the Papisticall religion of this worthie Emperor. And vndoubtedly the same was thē the religiō of the Britōs, who were his subiects & Contriemē, & amōgst whome (as Sozomē saith l. 1. c. 5. he came to knowledg of Christ. relig.
6. Now for the next 300. yeares vntil S. Austins coming, that the Britons were no Protestants, may be prooued out of diuers [Page 450] authors. Religion of Britons for the second 300. yeares. Gildas. First Gildas cap. 24. testifieth that the Britons had holy Altars of stone, and cap. 26. calleth them celestis Sacrificij sedem. Seats of the heauenly sacrifice: and reprehendeth Priests for sacrificing seldom, & calleth their sacrifices Sacrosancta Christi Sacrificia: 1 Altars of stone. Priests Sacrifices. Most holy sacrifices of Christ. Which argueth that they then had true sacrifices, true Altars, true Priests. 2 Vovves of Chastitie, and of Monkish life. No mariage for monks after their vovv. Suearing by our ladie and Saints. Beda. And touching Vowes he condemneth cap. 26. Kings for breaking them, condemneth one King for marying a woman who had vowed Perpetuam Viduitatis castimoniam: Perpetuall chastitie in VVidowhood. And exclameth against an other King for forsaking Monks life, and calleth his mariage after his vow, Praesumptiuas nuptias: Pretended mariage. Finally cap. 26. he testifieth, that the Britons vsed to sweare by God, and by our Lady, and all Saints. All these 1 points of Catholick religion Gildas toucheth, Church in honor of Saints. Monks. Anchorets. and nameth no one point of Protestancie. As for S. Beda he saith lib. 1. cap. 27. that they had a Church built in honor of S. Martin. cap. 11. and lib. 2. cap. 2. That they 2 had Monks and Anchorets. l. 1. cap. 17. that S. German (with whome they agreed in religion) by a fewe sprincles of (holy) vvater assvvaged tempests and droue avvay Diuels. c. 18. that he caried about his neck a bag of reliques, Holie vvater. Reliques: by which putting it to a blinde womans eye he restored her sight. Ibid. [Page 451] That they went to S. Albans to giue God praise, 3 Thanks to God by Saints. Lent Pilgrimage. and thancks by him (S. Alban) and there tooke of the dust where the holy Martirs blood vvas shed. cap. 20. Obserued the 40. dayes of Lent deuoutly singing Aleluia after Easter. Ibid. God (saith Beda) gaue S. German and S. Luphus prosperous passage home for their ovvne vertues sake, Prosperous successe attributed in parte to Saints. and also at the intercession of the blessed martyr S. Alban. All these proofes affordeth S. Beda that the Britons were Roman Catholicks before Saint Austins coming, and no one proofe, that they were Protestants. Galfrid.
7. Galfrid also lib. 9. c. 12. saith that in this time Saint Dubricius the Archb. of Wales was Apostolice sedis Legatus: that is, Popes legat. the Popes Legat. Malmsb. lib. 1. Reg. c. 1. Malmesb. Huntingt. And Hunting. lib. 2. say that King Arthur trusting in an Image of our B. Ladie vvhich he put in his vveapons, Some hope of help by images. he alone put his enemies to flight vvith great slaughter. Stow also Chron. p. 61. saith that King Arthurs body was found in K. Henrie 2. time with a leaden Crosse fastned to that side of the stone that lay next his body. Stovv. Burial vvith Crosses. Caius also a Protest. lib de Antiq. Cantab. pag. 75. Caius. Priuiledges procured from Popes. citeth letters of Pope Honorius dated Anno 624. in which the Pope confirmeth the priuiledges which his Predecessors had giuen to the Briton Students, and prohibiteth any Archb. or Bishop to excommunicat the students. Such authoritie did the Britons acknowledg [Page 452] the Popes to haue ouer them. Bale. Orders after the Rom. manner. Catholik Monkerie Purgatoire. Austeritie of life. Britons of the same religion vvith the Frēch. In this time also saith Bale Cent. 14. cap. 6. Palladius was sent of Pope Celestin to set order amongst the Scotts after the Roman maner. And cap. 11. Brigit wrought great wonders with holy water. And Cent. 1. cap. 53. Aegiptian Monkerie (so he termeth our Monkerie) about the yeare 530. vnder Abbot Congel tooke great strength and increase. And that S. Columba and Saint Brendan (who filled France, Germanie, Ierland, with Monkes and which Brendan Cent. 14. cap. 78. he confesseth to haue held Purgatorie) were scollers to this Congel. To which he addeth Cent. 1. cap. 50. That Gildas a Briton of this time did seeke the solitarie places of the desert, and vse heirecloth next his skin; And cap. 61. That Kentigernus vsed goat skinnes, and a strait coole. Which is no fashon of Protestats. Finally S. Sampson a Briton Bishop going in those times out of Britany into France, his religion was not onely there admitted for Catholick, but him self also had there a Bishoprick giuen to him. And his Kinsmā S. Maglorius being a Briton, was ordered by him to dispense the quickening bodie of our Lord: Real presence. Mattins. Masse. Did eat barley and beane bread, on VVensday and friday tooke no meate, did afflict his flesh with continuall wearing of hearcloth, did watchfully say the prayers of the night which are termed Mattins, and prostrat before the Altar did [Page 453] sing Letanies, and finally offered sacrifice to God. Surius Tom. 5. What signe is there here of Protestancie, or rather not of earnest Papistrie? Britons in S. Austins time differ not in faith but about Easter. S Austins
8. And as for the faith of the Britons in S. Austins time, that, (besides some few ceremonies) differed in nothing from S. Austins faith, but onely about the time of keeping Easter, as may be proued many wayes. First, by S. Austin him selfe, who in 1 Beda lib. 2. cap. 2. speaketh thus to the Britons. Though in manie other points yow doe contrary to our custom (not faith) or rather contrarie to the custom of the Vniuersall Church. Yet if yee will agree with vs in three things: That is, to celebrat Easter in due time, to accomplish the mistery of baptisme according to the maner of the holy Roman and Apostolick Church, and lastly preach to the English Nation the worde of God, all your other ceremonies (not heresies) rites, fashons, and customs, though they be contrarie to oures we will suffer and bear with them. Behould S. Austin though so earnest a Papist as hath bene shewed before, yet offering to ioyne with the Britous, if they would amend onely three things, wherof the first onely concerned faith, the other two concerned ceremonies, and charity. Would he, (thinck we) who was so nice in matters of religion, as he would not ioine with the Britons vnles they conforned them [Page 454] selues to him in certain ceremonies, haue not much more exacted their conformitie in Masse, vse of Images, and such like points of religion, as it is euident he vsed. if they had differed from him in such matters? Besides yow see, that the other things wherin they differed from him, were but (as he speaketh) ceremonies, rites, fashions, and 2 customs. Secondly, the Britons them selues in Beda lib. 2. c. 2. publickly confessed, that that was the true vvay of righteousnes vvhich S. Austin shevved. And the onely reason which they giue there, why they would not 3 ioyne with him, was pride, as they imagined, in him. Thirdly S. Beda though a perfect Papist, as hath bene shewed before by the confession of Protestants, yet findeth no more fault with the Britons than S. Austin did.
The Britons religion by the Irish and Scotts9. But yet more fully will the Britons religion appeare by the religion of Irish and Scots in those dayes. For as, Laurence Mellit, and Iustus three follow laborers of Saint Austin write in Beda lib. 2. cap. 4. The Scots did nothing differ from the Britons. And the Irish being cōuerted by S. Patrick a Britō, it is most lykely they agreed with them in religion, Hunting. lib. 3. and sure it is, that they agreed with them in the time of keeping Easter. VVhat therfor can be proued of ether of these two Nations, may be iustly inferred [Page 455] of the Britons. 1 S. Peter head of the Apostles, and hoped to be patron. Adamannus therfor an Irish Abbot in Beda lib. 5. cap. 22. professeth Saint Peter to be head of the Apostles and looked to haue him as a Patron before God. And Colman a Scottish Bishop who altogether agreed with the Britons, and obstinatly refused to admit the Romā vse of Easter, yet neuer the les agreed with the Catholicks without any cōtradiction (saith Beda lib. 3. cap. 25. 2 Peters supremacie.) That these words Thou art Peter & vpon this Rock I will build my Church were principally spoken to Peter. And that vnto him the keyes of the Kingdom of heauen were giuen. Which brefly is to confesse with Catholicks, that Peter was head of the Church. For if these words, Vpon this Rock I will build my Church were principally spoken to him, surely he was principally made the Rock and head of Christs Church. VVhich Bale Cent. 14. c. 21. wel perceaued, when he writeth that S. VVilfrid (who then disputed with Colman) founded, non interpretabilem (as he speaketh) Papae authoritatem vpō these words, Tu es Petrus &c. To whome in this (as yow heard) Colman agreed without contradiction, and consequently beleeued, Non interpretabilem Papae authoritatem, as wel as Saint VVilfrid. And from this vniuersall and former beleefe of Saint Peters Supremacie, it came that the Picts when they were reconciled to the [Page 456] Roman vse of keeping Easter and shauing Crownes, were all glad that they were reduced to the discipline of S. Peter Prince & head (as Beda reporteth their words) of the Apostles. lib. 5. cap. 22 wherby yow may see how vndoubted a thing the headship of S. Peter was then, Reinolds Confer. euen amōg the Britōs, Scotts, Picts, & Irish. 3 Purgatoire. Beda. lib. 3. cap. 19. Bale Cent. 14. cap. 79. In which point the essence of a Papist (as Protest. write) cōsisteth. Likwise S. Furseus an Irish man, coming into Englād telleth how his soule being taken out of his bodie had seene the fier of Purgatory, ex Beda. And Bale saith he preached the Gospel not without human Traditions, 4 Traditions. Beda. lib. 4. cap. 25. so Bale termeth Papistry. And one Adamā a Scot confessed his sinnes to a Priest, & did pennance enioined by him, 5 Confession and penance. lib. 3. cap. 3. Ibid cap. 2. Ibid. c. 12. which are substantiall points of papistrie. Saint Oswald also who was (as saith S. Beda) instructed & christened in Scotlād, did (as the said S. Beda writeth) erect a crosse & pray befor it, and being him self, saith S. Beda, to be slain immediatly, 6 Erecting Crosses praying befor them and for the dead. he made his prayer to God to haue mercy vpon the soules of the soldiers. Thus wee see that the Irish and Scots, & consequētly the Britons, about S. Austins time professed S. Peter to be head & primat of the Apostles, beleeued Purgatorie, cōfessed their sinnes to Priests, & did the penāce enioined them, erected crosses & prayed before thē, hoped to haue SS. as [Page 457] Patrons befor God, & praied for the dead. Which whether they be notes of protestā cy or Papistry rather I remit to the reader. to. S. Columban also an Irish Abbot, who liued both befor & after S. Austins coming & whome S. Austins fellow labores spoke with all in Frāce, as thē selues report in S. Beda: lib. 2. cap. 4. This mā (I say) was vndoubtedly of the Britons religiō, both because he obserued Easter as they did, & also because he was brought vp with the Britō Monks in Bāgor vnder their famous Abbot Cōgellus as Bale & Cambd. do affirme; Surius tom. 6. Bale Cent. 14. cap. 12. Cambd. Brit. p. 537. And yet besides his error about Easter, was a perfect Papist as yow may see by his life writtē soone after his death by Ionas his disciple (as Bale saith) where amōg many other notes of Papistrie he is reported cap. 5. Cent. 14. cap. 15. Monks haue nothing proper. Blessing vvith signe of the crosse. Church dedicated vvith holie vvater, Procession, Masse▪ to forbid his Monks to haue any thing proper. c. 8. to blesse him self with the signe of the Crosse, & c. 23. by it to restore sight to the blind. And c. 24. to visit S. Martins Tombe. But much more by the life of S. Gallus cōtryman & scholler to S. Columbā ▪ writtē by that graue & ancient Author Walfridus Strabo in Surius to. 5. where c. 6. it is written that S. Columbā dedicated a Church in honor of S. Aurelia with blessing holy water & sprinckling it in the Church, with procession & Masse said on an Altar. And cap. 10. S. Gallus is reported to haue made [Page 458] a Crosse and set it vp, Praier befor a Crosse and reliques. and taking from his neck a bag of reliques of our B. Ladie and the holy Martyrs S. Maurice and Desiderius, to haue hanged them on the Crosse, and so prayed before them to Christ that he would in honor of our blessed Ladie and the Martyrs & Confessors make that a fit habitation for him cap. 21. he is reported to perswade a Dukes daughter (out of whome he had cast a Diuel by the signe of the Crosse) to vow virginitie and to refuse the marrying of a King, Vovv of virginitie. which she did and prayed to S. Stephen to help her therin. c. 25. he is reported to offer Sacrificium Salutare: Masse for the dead. The wholsome Sacrifice, & to say Masse pro requie, for the rest of his Father Columban then dead. And cap. 32. When he dyed, the Crosse & candles were caried before his corps. Crosse and candels befor the dead corps. This, was the religion of Saint Columban & Gallus at the time of S. Austins coming, & consequently of the Britons. And therfor no maruel if S. Austin tooke no exception against any point of their religiō, but onely about Easter. And so far was S. Columban from Protestancie, as Bale Cent. 14. cap. 12. saith, he wrot. superstitiously, and praised voluntarie and mens workes. After Saint Columban and Gallus, liued S. Killian a Scott, whome Bale Cent. 14. cap. 23. manifestly confesseth to haue bene a Papist, and made Bishop by [Page 459] the Pope about the yeare 686. And after him Maidulphus a Scott also about the yeares 690. who (saith he Cent. 14. cap. 26.) was sullied with Papisticall blemish and Monkish impostures. And in the same Cent. Bale nameth many Scotts who left their Contrie Praedicare Papismum, to preach Papistrie. Surius Tom. 3. Baron An. 631. Bishops of Scotland consecrated of the P. And about the yeare 631. (which was soone after) the custome of Scotland was (saith the Author of S. Wirons life) for the Inhabitants to chuse their Bishop, then to send him to Rome to be consecrated by the Pop [...], as S. VViro was. Of whome it is also written, that King Pepin of France confessed his sinnes to him.
11. Thus thou seest gentle Reader, that albeit ther be so great scarcitie of ancient records of British matters, yet on the one side their cōsent with the Rom. religiō in many substantiall points, Beza Praefat Bibl. ad Cond. Perkins Refor. Cathol. & such as Beza Parkins, and others confesse to be quite opposit to Protestancie, is euidently proued many waies. And doubtles their like agreemēt in more points would be found, if more ancient monumēts of those times were extant. And on the other side ther is no one ancient monumēt or scroul which testifieth that they held any one substantiall point of Protestancie, as Iustification by faith onely, Communion of bare bread and Wine, Denied Purgatorie, or prayer for dead, prayer to Saints, & such like. But [Page 460] Protestāts claime them onely, because we for lack of ancient records can not shew particulerly that they agreed with vs in all points of faith. As if all were Protestants whome we could not shew particulerly to haue agreed with vs in all points, or it may not suffice any reasonable man to shew particulerly that they agreed with vs in many substātiall points, & shew the same generally in all other points besides one, into which they vpon ignorāce. Because nether S. Austin nor others foūd any other falt with the matter of their faith, nor Protestants can shew any other, Hovv it is proued by the Britons that the Cathol. faith is the true faith of Christ. Fox. Bale. in which point also Protestants dissent from the Britons as wel as we. And if vnto this euidency of the Catholick Roman religion of the Britons yow adioine what Fulk, Fox, Bale & generally all Protestants write of the certain truth of their religion, it will euidently follow that the Roman faith is the true faith of Christ. For Fox in his Protestation saith, That religiō remained in the Britons vncorrupt, & the word of Christ truly preached till the coming of S. Austin Bale Cent. 1. cap. 90. There was alwaies amongst the Britons preaching of truth most sure doctrine, & such worship as was by Gods cōmandement giuē of the Apostles to the Churches. And pag. 73. calleth the Britons Church of S. Austins time Veram Christi Ecclesiam. Fulk. [Page 461] And Fulk 2. Cor. 12. calleth the Britons of S. Austins time Catholicks, and saith, with them Christian religion had continewed euer since the Apostles times. And thus hauing shewed that before Luthers time there was nether English nor British Protestant in all England; Let vs now see when and how Protestācie first began in Germanie, and after in England.
CHAP. IIII. VVhen, where, wherfore, and how Luther began to preach Protestancie.
1. LVther hauing bene long time an Austin Frier and all his life before so earnest a Romā Catholick as you heard him self confesse supra: cap. 1. Sleidan. lib. 1. fol. 1. and Fox in his Acts p. 770. and others cōtest, began in the yeare 1517. and on the morrow (saith Fox pag. 771.) after all Saints in the cittie of VVittenberg in Saxonie to oppose him self against the Catholick faith in the matter of Indulgences by publishing and manteining certaine Conclusions against them. The place, year, and daye vvhen Luther began Protestancie. This (as all Protestant writters agree) was the place, the time, the matter, wherin Luther began first to publish their doctrine. His Maisters [Page 462] therin were (as he saith 4. Luthers maisters of protestancie. Neque abhominibus neque per homines. VVhen Luther began to preach Protestancie he intē ded no reformatiō at all. Fox. Sleidan lib. 1. fol. 1. Luther at first impugned pardons onely to boult out truth & vvith submissiō to the Church. Galat. fol. 208.) his gift of knowledg, his owne studie, and his outward and inward tentations; By wh [...]ch last instructor perhaps he meaneth his black maister, whome (as we shall see herafter) he confesseth him self to haue had.
2. As for the end wherfor Luther began his new doctrin, that could not be any reformation of religion by him then intended. For as Fox confesseth pag. 771. In the beginning of this controuersie Luther nether dreamed nor suspected of any change that might happen in the Ceremonies. And not in the beginning onely but euen a year after. For Fox l. cit. speaking of the year 1516. saith thus. All this while Luther neuer thought of any alteration to come of any Ceremonie, much les such a reformation of doctrine & Ceremonies as after did follow. And a Protest. writer of Paralippomena Vspergen: whome Fox much followeth saith An. 1518. Luther shewed him self to come in publick against his will, but could not staie him self. Yea Luther him self in loc. Com. Clas. 4. confesseth that he fell, into this faction (so he termeth it) by chance and against his wil. And L. de Captiu. fol. 5. By force (saith he) I was drawne into this quarell. And epist. ad Leon. 10. fol. 4. Eckius (saith he) drew me into this vnexpected quarrell, catching me in a small word about the Supremacie which by chance slipt from me. How then could this man intend [Page 463] reformation of religion by his preaching against the old religion, if, as Fox said, Luther impugneth a religion and yet meaneth not to amēd it. for a yeare after, he did not so much as dreame of any reformation, no not in ceremonies? with what conscience think we did he impugne the old religiō whiles he neither ment nor dreamed to reforme it?
3. Luther sought not Gods glorie beginning protestancie. In like sorte the end for which Luther began to impugne the Cathol. faith could not be Gods glorie. For what glory could he intēd by his new preaching who ment not to make any alteration at all in Gods religion. Besides that he often times offered both by word & writing to giue ouer his new doctrine if he might not be bound to recant, or his aduersaries bound to silence. For as Fox hath pag. 772. Luther 4 times offered to suppresse Protestantisme. Sleidan. Engl. lib. 1. fol. 6. and in fol. 9. in writing to Cardinall Caietan Anno 1518. he promised to proceed no further in any mention therof, so that his aduersaries were likewise bound to keep silence. And (saith Fox) if the Bishop of Rome wold haue bene content with this submission of Luther he had neuer bene touched any further of him. And againe in the yeare 1520. as Cooper hath in Chron. he submitted himselfe to the P. of Rome so that he might not be compelled to recant. And as Doct. Whitaker lib. cont. Dur. pag. 11. If at the beginning he could haue obtained neuer so litle of the Pope he would straight haue bene quiet. yet Luther him selfe epistol. [Page 464] ad Leon. 10. saith, Luther offered to recant vvhat he had vvritten touching pardons. I promised silence to Caietan and to make an end of my cause, if the same were commanded to my aduersaries. And then (saith he) the matter stood in very good termes, but he began to command me recant, and then it fell into much worse estate. VVherfore what after followed came not by the fault of Luther, but of Caietan, 2 Sleid. l. 1. fol. 10. saith he submitted him self also An. 1519. Sleid. lib. 1. fol. 17. See Sleidan lib. 1. fol. 1. 5. of Luthers submission to the P. and Church of Rome who suffered me not to be silent, when I then most desired. And ibidem, after this againe he saith. I yeelded to your authority and was readie to be silent. And fol. 5. an other time he offered silence at request of his Friers. Here Christian Reader I appeall to thy cōscience, whether this man who so often offered to suppresse his new doctrine, so he were not bound to recant it, intended by preaching it any glorie of God? Nay whether by offering to suppresse it, he did not condemne both himselfe and his doctrine? Was his cause good which (he speaketh) was at best when it was to be supprest, and put to pepertuall silēce? and became worse when his silence was not accepted, and what followed therof he wold not haue imputed to himselfe: was it Gods cause which he wold haue buried 3 in silence, if he had not bene bound to recant? was it Gods cause which was at 4 the best when it was to be suprest, became worse wen it was published, and wherupon ensueth such euils as Luther [Page 465] wold not haue imputed to him? Surely this sheweth that to be time which D. Empser an eare witnes auouched that-he publikly said. That this matter was nether begun for God, nor shold end for him. Luthers protestation that he began not for God. was it not his pride, which could not brook the shame of recanting, or his aduersaries triūphing ouer him, which made him go forward to that which his Cnoscience told him was ill begun?
4. VVhat then will you say meāt Luther by his preaching against Indulgences? The end for vvhich Luther began Protestantisme. Surely no other thing than for a time to spite the Dominican Friers, and to hinder their credit and gaine which hauing hindred by his new doctrine he ment to haue proceded no further therin, if he had not bene boūd to recāt what vpō spite against others he had preached. For wheras the Austin Friers had bene wonte to publish the Indulgences which the Pope sent into Germany, the Archb. and Prince Elector of Mentz appointed the Dominicā Friers to publish those, which were sent in the yeare 1516. Herupon Luther and diuers of the Austin Friers were sore offended. And Luther more impatient than the rest, for to spite the Dominicans, began first to preach, and after to publish conclusions against the valour of indulgences. That this was the true cause of Luthers [Page 466] new preaching, beside the testimonie of al Catholick writers, appeareth partly by what hath bene already said, partly also by what shall be rehearsed further out of Protestants. Cooper. Sleid. lib. 1. fol. 1. For Cooper in Chron. writhus An. 1517. Leo Bishop of Rome according to the manner of his Predecessours sendeth downe general pardons and licence of other things into Germany. By occasion wherof Mar. Luther an Austine Frier of VVittemberg first began to preach to the people against Indulgences. Note how he confesseth that P. Leo his sending pardons was no new thing or peculiar to him, but the custome of his Predecessors, & yet that Luther tooke occasiō therof to preach against them which argueth, that not the pardons themselues gaue Luther occasion to preach against them before, but some thing peculiar to those pardons, to wit, the publication of them, not by Austin Friers as the former pardōs were published, but by the Dominicans.
For. protestants in their publik letters in Sleidan lib. 8. pag. 110. saie that all this dissentiō in religion sprung of that some too much extolled indulgences.5. And this cause Fox insinuateth a litle more plainly pag. 771. where he saith, Luther was moued vpon the sermons of one Tecelius a Dominican Frier, who caused the Popes indulgences to be caried about the coūtrie, to publish cō clusions against them. Loe the Dominicans & their sermons, or rather their reputation which they got by publishing the indulgē ces, and not the indulgences themselues, [Page 467] moued Luther to preach against indulgē ces. And what I pray you should make Luther to impugne indulgences then, more then before, and to impugne indulgences before any other point of Catholick faith, but that the Dominicans had th [...]n & not before the publishing of them, and they were made peculiar publishers of them, & of no other point of religiō. And that you may yet more clearly see, that no dislike of the indulgēces themselues moued Luther to impugne them Fox l. cit. confesseth that Luther in the beginning did not vtterly reiect indulgences, but required a moderatiō in them. Luther offered to recant vvhat he had vvritten touching pardons. Sleid. Eng. lib. 1 fol. 9. Sleid. lib. 1. fol. 2. 5. Luther at first accounted indulgences lavvfull. And the Author of Paralip. Vspergen. addeth that at first he did but lihgtly striue against them, only for disputation sake: yea Luther himself in one of his Articles set downe by Fox pag. 1167. saith thus. Indulgences are in the number of those things which are lawfull. And l. de Captiu. I did not thinke (saith Luther) indulgences to be vtterly cast away. And Sleidan his scholer addeth histor lib. 13. that he scarce knew what the name of indulgences meant when he first began to preach against them. How then could indulgēces be the cause of his reuolt from the Cath. faith? But as the wise man saith that by the Diuels enuie death entred into the world: So may we say that by Luthers enuie against the Dominicās Protestantisme entred into the world. And as enuie [Page 470] of other mens good moued Luther to begin this tragedie, so his owne pride (which wold not permit him to recant what he had wickedlie taught) made him to proceed, as appeareth by what hath bene said already. And Luther him self confesseth in Sleidan l. 13. that the Popes excommunication of him made him to defend his doings and set forth many books; and Fox pag. 771. VVhat made Luther mantaine his doctrin. writeth, that the rage of Frier Tecelius who called him Heretik, made him to mantaine the matter. So that not Gods glorie or the goodnes of his cause, but euen as him self & his best freinds excuse him, other mens supposed iniuries moued Luther to mantaine Protestancie.
The manner of Luthers proceding in Protestātisme. His inconstancie.6. As for the maner how he proceded in his new doctrine, it was very inconstant, both in particuler points & in his whole religion. For in his answer to P. Leo his Bull in Fox pag. 1170. he writeth thus: I imbrace with the full trust of my spirit thse Articles in the said Bull condemned, and affirme, that the same ought to be holden of all faithfull Christians vnder paine of eternall damnation. And pag. 1174. I confesse (saith Luther) all these things condemned here by this Bull for pure, clear, and Catholick doctrine. And yet Fox noteth in the Margent pag. 1167. thus: He retracteth these Articles, he recalleth these. And 1. Galat. fol. 36. whether it be (saith Luther) Cyprian, [Page 469] Austin, Ambrose either Peter, Paul, or Ihon, or an Angel from heauen that teacheth otherwise, yet this I know assuredly that I teach not the things of man but of God. And yet him self lib. de Captiuit. writeth thus: I admitted the Papacie to be good by mans law. And ibid. he admitteth three sacraments for a time as he speaketh. And yet soone after cast away the third sacrament, and the Papacie vtterly. And lib. cont. Catharin. he maketh this recantation. Luther reiecteth vvhat he taught vnder paine of damnation, I confesse that in the beginning I thought ill of indulgences, of the Pope, the Church of Rome, Councels, &c. And yet (as you see) he taught his doctrine of indulgences and other things, as pure Catholick, and to be held of all Christians vnder paine of damnation. Wherfore vaine is the excuse which Feild lib. 3. of the Church cap. 42. maketh for Luther by the example of Saint Austin, who reuoked some things which he had taught. Feilds excuse of Luthers inconstancie reiected. For Saint Austin reuoked what he had taught as his owne probable opinion, but Luther reuoked many things which him self had taught as points of faith, and to be beleeued vnder paine of damnation, and therfore was inconstant and wauering in his faith, which Saint Austin was not.
7. And the like inconstancie he vsed touching his whole religiō, doubting for a lōg [Page 470] time whether he should returne to Catholicke faith or goe on with his Protestancy. For Anno. 1518. which was the second yeare of his new preaching, Luthers submission to the Pope after he had begun protest. he wrote thus to the Pope as Fox pag. 771. Paralip. Vrspergen. and others do witnes: Most holy Father I offer my selfe prostrate at the feet of your Holines with all that I am & that; I haue, saue me kil me, call me, recall, approue me, reproue me as you please. your voice the voice of Christ in yow 1 speaking I will acknowledg. If I haue deserued death I will be content to die. And againe made 2 a Protestation saith Paralip. Vrspergen. that he wold nether say nor hold any thing which the Church of Rome did not. And after this the 3 same yeare being cited by Cardinall Caietan to appeare before him at Augusta, he came (saith Fox pag. 772.) yeelding his obedience to the Church of Rome, and by writing exhibited to the Cardinall acknowledged his excesse in speach against the Popes dignitie, and promised to make amends for the same in the pulpit. And as touching the matter of pardons (saith Fox) he promised to proceed no further in any mention therof so that his aduersaries likewise were bound to keep silence. Likewise An. 1519. which was the third yeare of his Protestācy he wrote as Sleidan confesseth, that in humane things nothing is more excellent than the Church of Rome beside Christ only. And in publick disputation the same yeare confessed freely (as Melancthō [Page 471] cited by Paralip. Vrsper. writeth) that the 5 Pope is the vniuersall Bishop. And yet againe An. 1520. (which was the fourth year of his new doctrine) he submitted him self (saith Cooper in Chron.) to the Bishop of Rome so that he might not be compelled to recant his writings. Cooper. An. 1510. Paralip. vsperg. 16. Fox. pag. 1169. But finding that all his submissions wold not be accepted without he recanted, and that the same year his doctrine was condemned as Hereticall, and him self pronounced an Heretick, vnles he recalled it with in 60. daies, and being secure by the protection of the Prince Elector, he resolued to proceed in his wicked course, and so went on from naught to worse vntil he died an. 1546. Protestāts beholden to Luthe [...]s pride for their religion. But thus you see that as long as Luther had any hope to escape recantation, he still offered to giue ouer his Protestancie, which plainly sheweth how ill him self liked it, and that onely pride and want of humilitie moued him to maintaine it.
CHAP. V. By what means Protestantisme spred so far.
1. lib. de praescript▪ THe ancient writer Tertullian noted, that in his time some weak and [Page 472] wauering Christians wondered, that Heresies spred so far and preuailed with so many. And perhaps in our dayes some may in like sorte wonder that Protestantisme is so far extended. But let thes wonderors (as Tertulian termeth them) consider that the Mahumetans impietie and the Arian heresie which denied the Godhead of Christ were far larger. Let them also consider what Luther saieth 5. Galat. fol. 251. that their is no doctrine so wicked foolish and pernitious, Luther. which the world doth not gladly admit embrace and defend, and moreouer reuerently entertaineth cherisheth and flattereth the professors therof. Let them I say consider this with that which anon I shall add, and they will leaue to maruel of the spreading of Protestancie, which (as all Heresies vse to doe) creepeth like a Canker. Besides that indeed though the name of Protestants and Protestant religion be far spred, yet nether could Luther in his life time far extend his doctrine (For as him self confesseth 4. Galat fol. 199. 229. he litle preuailed, Luther could not far extend his doctrin. And fol. 253. few (saith he) are by our Ministerie translated out of the bondage of the Diuel, And fol. 154 Euen now whiles we liue and employe all our diligence to set forthe the office and vse of the law and Gospel ther be very few euē among those that wilbe counted Christians and make profession of the Gospel vvith vs that [Page 473] vnderstand those things rightly. And after his death ther is scarce any prouince cittie or person which entirely holdeth Luthers doctrine. So that as Tertulian said of valentinians that they were in many places but Valentin their founder no wher. So may we say that Lutherans or Protestants are in diuers Countries but Luther in none. Which him self not onely feared but forsaw and fortold Galat. 4. fot 154. 201. And no maruel, for if Luther were not constant to him selfe how could his scholers be constant to him, if he controlled all the Fathers vpon pretence of greater light why shold his followers forbear him.
2. But to call all that chaos and confused Masse of opposit errors Protestantisme, which this day goeth vnder that name, and sprung first from Luther, and after was increased by others, and to omit the particuler causes of the entrance therof into seuerall Contries, the generall causes of the increase therof were diuers rising partly from some abuses partly from the religious persons and Clergie, partly from the laie people, Causes of spreeding Protestancie. but especially from Luther and his adherents and their doctrine. For it can not be denied but ther were some abuses in some places of some things belonging to Catholik religiō, as namely of [Page 474] indulgences. Of which abuses Luther tooke his aduantage to bring the holie things them selues into contempt, as appeareth by what hath bene said before. And this occasion also Caluin & his companions vsed in setting vp their religion in Geneua, Surueyer. as noteth the Surueyer c. 4. wher he well obserueth, that. when men haue bene bitten with abuses, it is an acceptable point to hear the things them selues exclaimed against. For it falleth not (saith he) vnder euery simple mans cap to distinguish well in that matter.
2 3. An other cause were the vices of diuers religious and Clercks. Amongst whome (especially in Germanie) when Luther began diuers things were out of order. Whervpon they growing into contempt, it was easie to persuade the people, that their religion also was contemptuous. Men commonly affecting or disaffecting the things as they do the persons to whome they belōg. And of this meane principally Luther made benefit for his cause as him self declareth in these words 4. Galat. fol. 229. Luther confesseth that if Catholiks liues had bene good he could haue done nothing. If the Papacie had the same holines & austeritie of life which it had in the time of the anciēt Fathers Hierom, Ambrose, Austin, & others, when the Clergie had not yet so euill a name but liued after the rules & decrees of the Fathers religiously and holily in outward shew and vnmaried what could we doe now against the Papacie? Ib. If that [Page 475] outward shew and apparance of the old Papacie remained at this day, we shold peraduenture do litle against it by our doctrine of faith, seing we do now so litle preuail. This meane vsed also Caluin as witnesseth the forsaid Surueier c. 4. Surueyer. wher also he noteth that it is a plausible matter with the people to hear then depraued that are in authoritie. In the lay people also Luther 3 found a great greedines, and as the Apostle speaketh itching ears to hear nouelties. For as him self noteth 1. Galat. fol. 14. The vnscilfull multitude longing to hear news do ioyne themselues to false Apostles. And in others ther was a desire of libertie, and of power to checke their Pastors. And how many this motiue drew to follow Luther Melanchton his cheefest scholer cited by the Surueyer c. 8. telleth in these words. Melancthon confesseth that men follovved. Luther onely for libertie. Many for no other cause I see do loue Luther but for that they thinck they haue cast of their Bishops by means of him, and haue obtained a libertie, which will not be profitable for our Posteritie. Item. our fellows (saith he) do sight so for their owne Kingdom and not for the Gospel. And this meane also vsed Caluin and his crew at Geneua as the said Surueyer noteth L. cit. saying. Surueyer. So the Gracches moued sedition in Rome by their leges Agrarias. It is a plausible matter with the people, especially to vnderstand of anie libertie which may appertaine to them selues. And finally in others of the people ther was a vehement thirst for the Church goods, which Luther by [Page 476] his preaching exposed to the praye of Princes and people. This bate vsed the wiclefists in K. Henrie 4. time to cach that worthie Prince as Stow reporteth, & with it partely, Protestants caught K. Henrie 8. and vsed it to others. For as the said Surueier writeth. cap. 21. VVhen reformation of religion vvas first vrged it vvas thaught such an effectuall motiue as vvould procure attention vz to entitle Princes after a sorte to the Church goods. Church, goods confessed to be the effectual motiue to Protestancie. But did these reformers mean that Princes shold keep those goods? No. For he addeth. The learned men perswaded them selues that if by anie policie they could ouerthrovv Poperie, Ministers moue Princes to change religion for Church goods, but meane to get all them selues. it vvold aftervvard be an easie matter to recouer them againe. Besides (saith he) they did not so yeeld ouer their right in that matter to Princes, but it was done vvith diuers cautions and prouisos, by vertue vvherof they supposed in time to recouer all againe into their ovvne hands. But (saith he) they plaied vvilie beguile them selues.
4 Protestation of false preachers.4. On Luther and his partners side the first meane of spreding their religion was which him self in these words 4. Galat. fol. 211. noteth in false Apostles. They make great Protestations that they seek nothing els but the aduancement of Gods glorie, that they be moued by the spirit to teach the infallible truth, and they promise vndoubted saluation to those that receaue their doctrine. An other meane on their side was their dissembled sanctie. [Page 477] Which meane Caluin and his companie most vsed as noteth the said Surueyer cap. 4. wher he saierh. Ministees hypocrisie to seduce the people. It is not vnknovvne to anie of iudgment vvhat the profession of anie extraordinarie zeal and as it vvere contempt of the vvorld doth vvork vvith the multitude. VVhen they see men goe simply in the streets, looking dovvnevvard for the most parte, vvringing their necks avvry, shaking their heads as if they were in some present greef, lifting vp the white of their eyes some time at the sight of one vanitie as they walke, vvhen they hear them giue great groanes, crie out against this sin and that sin not in their hearers but in their Superiors, make long prayer, professe a kind of wilfull pouertie, speaking earnestly against some mens hauing too much and soome men too litle, which beateth into the peoples head a present cogitation of some diuision to be made in time. VVhen I say the multitude doth hear such kind of men they are by and by caried away with a maruelous great conceit and opinion of them, especially when they take vpon them to shew a waie or disciplin vvhich shalbe nothing preiuditiall to the people but rather bring them libertie, and yet shall reforme all things amisse as them selues vvold desire. Hitherto the Surueyer whose words I haue cited at large because they liuely describe our first Protestant Preachers.
5. But the most effectuall mean which Luther had to spread his religiō was his licē tious [Page 478] and fleshly sweet doctrin, wherwith on the one side he tooke from his followers all fear of God both in this world and the next, and of man too as much as he could and withal remoued from them the exercise of all hard and vnpleasing things. And on the other side licensed them to enioy all the delites and pleasures of this world: and withall assured them both of as much iustice in this life and glorie in the next, as anie Saint in heauen had or hathe. Luthers doctrin taketh avvaie the fear of God in this life. For as for the fear of God in this life he taketh that away by assuring those that haue his iustifying faith, that all their sinnes are forgiuen and all punishment due vnto them remitted. Which securitie Caluin some what increased by adding that who once hath iustifying faith, can neuer leese it which two points, who soeuer firmely beleeueth I see not how or why he can fear God in this life. For how can he fear God in this life who is sure that nether he can leese Gods fauor nor be punished of him for any sin which he commiteth? And in the next life too. And as for fear of God in the next world, first Luther tooke quite away Purgatorie, and though he left Hell, yet not for his followers whome he assured that beleuing as he tought them they could not be damned whatsoueer they did. So rich (saith he) [Page 479] lib. de Captiu. cap. de Euchar.) is a Christian, as he can not leese his saluation with what sinnes soeuer, vnles he will not beleeue for no sinnes can damne him. Taketh also avvaie fear of m [...]n. And as touching fear of man also he tooke that away as much as he could. For a Christian (saith he 2. Galat. fol. 66.) is free from all lawes and subiect to no creature. And lib. de Captiu. A Christian is bound to no law but to Gods. No law can be imposed vpon Christians by any right ether of men or Angels, but as much as they will themselues. Which doctrine D. Whitaker cont. Dur. pag. 726. expoundeth thus: The conscience is bound to no law, but Gods. And pag. 731. The particuler lawes of Magistrats haue no command ouer the consciēce. Which who beleeueth need not fear to break any mās law if he can keep it secret. Luthers doctrin taketh avvay exercise of all, vnpleasing things. In like sorte Luther remoued from his followers all difficult and hard things. For he tought them that Gods commandements were impossible to be kept, Confession Satisfaction, Abstinēce, Fasting & austerity of life, he ether condemned, or accounted no more acceptable to God than feasting, and pampering our bodies.
6. And on the other side, touching pleasures & delites of this world, he licensed Bishops, Priests, Monks, Friers, Giueth licence to enioy all pleasures. & Nonnes to break their vowes of chastitie, pouerty, and obedience, and to marie, to [Page 480] to get riches, Luthers general indulgence to sin. and to liue at their owne commād; gaue leaue to the people to read and vnderstand Scriptures according to their priuat spirits, to make choise of their Pastors, and to take all or a good part of Church liuings. He freed Princes from all Ecclesiasticall subiection, and graunted to all sortes of people a licence to eate at what time and what meat they list yea he gaue a generall and direct indulgence for to syn. For 2. Galat. fol. 66. A Christian (saith he) hath nothing to do with the lavv and sin. 3. Galat. fol. 114. sin in vs is no sin. And fo. 140. If sin vex the, think that it is at it is indeed, but an imagination. ibidem True diuinity teacheth that there is no sin in the world any more fol. 138. Christ saith he is the only sinner. And his whole drift in that booke is to extinguish in his followers all feeling of sin or remorse of conscience therof, Luthers quiet of conscience in extinguishing remorse of sin. Luther Serm. de nativv. B. Mariae. and this he termeth quiet of Conscience. And withall this (as I said) he assureth euery one of his followers that they are as iust as our blessed ladie, and if they beliue as he teacheth them as sure of heaune as she is. And do we maruel to see common people to embrace so secure and pleasing a religion? Surely we need maruell no more than to see water run the lower way or stones rolle downe the hill. But alas poore soules who like silly fishes are caught with this [Page 481] pleasing bat to their euerlasting death. For this learning cometh not from aboue but as S. Iames speaketh is earthly sensuall and diuelish what religion of God can that be which abandoneth al fear of God? what piety can that be which remoueth the exercise of hard things as for the most parte the acts of vertue are. What Christianity can that be which ioyneth league with the flesh and the world which Christians renounce in their baptisme? And these motiues I haue noted in the spreading of Luthers doctrine But let vs hear the foresayd Surueyer.
7. First (saith he cap. 8. Luther and his parteners saught to persuade the Pope and Bishops to to their reformation. Luthers means of spreading his doctrin out of the Surueyer. This is euident by Luthers to P Leo, to the Archb. of Mentz and others. But finding small encouragement of them they vvere driuen (saith he) to flie to the ciuil Magistrats. & the rather to moue 1 them to their reformation they laboured by all means they could to make the Popish Clergie most odious vnto them. They inueighed against their pride, against their superfluities, against their corruptions. 2 They perswaded the Princes that Bishops 3 and Abbots had too much, and told free citties that 4 notwitstāding their freedome in respect of the Emperor, yet they were subiect to their Bishops, and were not (saith he) discontented that so good an occasion was offered them to procure their greater [Page 482] libertie. Moreouer Luther and his were content to yeeld to much against their mind with many vnequall conditions. So at last the ciuil Magistrats began a reformation. The Pope, the Bishops, and the cheefest of the Clergie impugned it, VVherupon their liuings which they had in any of those territories were seased into the hands of the ciuil Magistrates. Thus you see euen by the confessiō of Protestants, that Luther could not persuade his religion to the chiefest of the Clergie, but spred it by temporizing with Princes and States, with yeelding too much euē against his mind, with exciting cities to rebell against their Bishops, and take their liuings from them. VVhich whither it be an Apostolike kind of proceeding or no, I durst make the Surueier himselfe iudge. Sure I am that he greatly condemneth the like proceding of Caluin cap. 2. and feareth that Puritans will in time vse the like course to reforme him and his Company.
CHAP. VI. VVhen, by whome, wherfore, and how Protestancie began first in England.
1. IN the first booke yow haue heard how all our Christian Kings to K. Henry 8. were Roman Catholickes. Now it commeth to shew when, wherfore, & how he altered the Religion of all his Forfathers and Predecessors. About the yeare 1527. The Protest. diuines in German. vvold not auovv. K. Henries deuorce. Sleidan. Engl. lib. 10. fol. 139. Causes of K. Henrie 8. reuolt from the Pope out of Cooper and Stovv. He fel in loue with M. Anne Bullen daughter to Syr Thomas Bullen, who not cōdescending to his lust, vnles he made her his wife, he made earnest suit to Pope Clement to be diuorced from Queene Catherin daughter to the King of Spaine with whome he had bene maried 20. yeares, and had had by her diuers children, vpon pretence that she had bene maried before to Prince Arthur his brother. But the Pope taking great deliberation and longe time in the matter, King Henry in the yeare 1531. (not vpon any dislike of the Popes religion (but vpon occasion of delay (as both Cooper and Stow say in their Chronicles, made by the Pope in [Page 484] the matter of his diuorcement, & displeasure of such reports as he heard had bene made of him to the Court of Rome, & thirdly pricked forward by some coūsellers to follovv the exāple of Germās, caused proclamatiōs to be made in the 29. of Septēber forbidding all subiects to procure any things from the Court of Rome. And not content with this, to spite the Pope more, he compelled the Clergy the same year to giue him 130. thousand poūds with the Title of the headship of England, K. Hen. diuorced from his first vvife after he had maried a second. so far forth as the word of God did permit. And in the year 1533. of his own authority he married Anne Bullē, & a good wile after made Cranmer diuorce him frō his former wife than liuing, For which vnchristiā proceeding being excōmunicated by the Pope, he was more enraged. And therefore in the year 1534. Protestāts brag of procuring the title of the head of the Church to K. Henrie. by Act of Parliamēt made him self head of the Church, which title Barnes a Protestāt saith (as Fox recordeth) that the K. got by his & his fellowes labors. And Tindal the Apostle, (as Protestāts cal him) of Englād who thē liued, writing An. 1533, to Frith of K. Hēries intentiō against the Pope & Clergy saith thus in Fox p. 987 I smell a Counsell to be takē litle for the Clergies profit in time to come. VVhy K. Henr. reuolted from the P. out of Tindal. But yow must vnderstād that it is not of pure hart & for loue of the truth, but to auēg himself & to eate the whores flesh & drink the marow of her bones. which because it is vrittē [Page 485] somwhat enigmaticaly. K. Henr. forsooke the P. not for loue of truth but for spite and couetousnes. Beginning of Protestancie in England. An. 1530. Counselars, therto laie men. Motiues▪ spite and Cauetousnes. Fox expoundeth in the margēt thus, eating the vvhores fleshe is to spoile the Popes Church only for the pray & spoile therof. Thus yow see it euident euē by the confession of Protestants both the yeare when K. Henry 8, began to reuolt frō the Pope. To wit 1530. & his Counsellers therin, to wit, no Bishops nor Diuines but Laymen; who hoped (as they were) to be partakers of the pray. And his motiue ther vnto, not dislike of the P. religiō or like of a better, but malice against his persō, & couetusnes of the Church goods. And out of these two foūtains haue sprōg since all the Protestācie of Engl. which whether they were liker to be foūtains of Gods or the Diuels religiō I leaue to euery one to iudg.
2. Protestancie quite altereth K. Henries procedings. And as the motiues so his alteratiō were malice & couetuosnes, so his proceding after was euer cruell couetous & blooddy, quite differēt frō his procedings in the former time, For wheras before in 22. years of his Regn he had bene gētle & put none of his nobility to death besides the Duke of Buckingham & Fearle of Suffolk for treason In 16. yeares after, of six Queenes which he had, he put away two, wherof one died for sorow, other two he beheaded the one for adultery, the other for incest also, a thing vnheard of befor in Enlgish Q. the fift he caused to be opened for to saue [Page 486] the child in her belly, Bloudie proceding of K. Henrie after change of religion. first Protest. Queene of England executed for adultery & incest. Queens. Cardinals. Abbotts. Dukes. Marques. Earles. Lords. Coūtesse. Marquesse. Rauin. and the sixt he ment to haue executed for heresie. Of Cardidals he beheaded one, cōdemned an other, brought the third to death with greefe and sorow. Of Lords Abbots he hanged, drawed and quatered six, Priors fiue, besids a great number of Priests, Monks, and Friers. And of the Nobility he condemned one Duke to perpetual prison, beheaded a Marquesse, beheaded two Earles, one Earles sonne and heire, and fiue of his Vnckles all in one day, beheaded six Lords and one Lords sonne and heire: & hanged one Lord, beheaded one Countesse, attainted one Marquesse; and of knights, gentlemen, and others, executed great numbers. And for his couetousnes of Church goods, besides the 130. thousand poundes, exacted as before of the Clergy, the very same yeare he suppressed the Hospitall of S. Iames nere to Charing Crosse Anno 1532. suppressed the priory of the Trinity in London. Anno 1534. suppressed the houses of the Obseruant Friers in Englād and tooke to himselfe all fruits and tenths of all spirituall goods and promotions An. 1534. tooke the reliques and cheefest Iuells out of Monasteries, Anno 1536. suppressed all religious houses to the value of 200. poundes and vnder, and tooke all their lands and grounds. The number of [Page 487] these houses (saith Stow) were 276. the value of their lands then 32000. pounds and more by the year. The moueable goods as they vvere sould at Robinhood penorthes amonted to more thā one hūdred thousand pounds. It was a pitifull thing (saith he) to heare vvhat a lamentation the poore people in the Countrey made for them. For there was great hospitality kept among them, and as it was thought more than 10. thousand persons Maisters and seruants had lost their liuings by the putting downe of those houses. Anno. 1538. All Abbeis and religious houses were suppressed, and S. Thomas of Canterbury Shrine pulled downe, which was (saith Stow) built of stone aboue a mans hight. The vpper part of timber which was couered with plates of gould damasked with gould wier, which groūd of gould was again couered iewels of gould 10. or 12. croouped with gould wier into the said ground of gould. Many of these rings hauing stones in them brooches Images Angels pretious stones and great pearles &c, The spoile of which shrine in gould and pretious stones saith he filled two great Chests, the which six or eight strong men could do no more than carie one of them at once out of the Church. By which one may gather the inestimable riches which King Henrie got by all Abbeis and Shrines. Moreouer Anno 1540, he suppressed the knights of the Rhodes. And finally An. 1505. all Chanteries Colledges & hospitals were giuē to the K. And yet not [Page 488] content withall these Church goods, VVhat mischeef one point of Protesancie brought to England. which were inestimable, within two years after, to wit An. 1540. imposed a great tax vpon both Clergy & Layty as neuer was heard of before in England, as yow may read in Stow & other. And withall coined base mony in great aboundance which was after called downe to halfe valowe, Protestancie at first entrance vndid English men, soules bodies goods, houses, Churches monuments. Thus yow may see how Protestancie or rather one pointe therof, to wit, The deniall of the Popes supremacie altered this K. from a liberall and clement Prince, to a most cruel & couetous mā, & how it entred into our Coūtry, not only with the losse of our Contrymens soules, but also of their goods and liues, & made such hauock of mē & weemē, of churches, houses, ancient Monuments, stately buildings as if some fury had come out of Hel, or somme mortall enemy had gon roging vp & down our Contry. Protestāts vvish of Geneua and Beza. Surly who well considereth this may say of Protestācy as Bācroft in his suruey c. 3. saith of Geneua. It had bene better for this Ilād if neuer English mā nor Scotish mā had bene acquainted there And of Luther as he c. 8. saith of Beza those Churches that followe Bezas humor may iustly wish he had neuer ben born. And the Dāgerous Positioner l. 1. c. vlt. saith he thincketh the Scottish Ministers wrought more mischeefe in that Country in 30. years thā the P. of Rome had done before, in 500.
[Page 489]3. Miserable successe after Protesancie. Finally the succes which this King reaped by his alteration was most miserable. For wheras before he was loued of English-men at home, and feared of strangers abroad, after this change made, he was secure of neither. For first Lincolnshyre men rose against him to the number of 20. thousand, Commotions. & streight after Yorkshier men to the nūber of 40. thousand. And these insurrections being appeased the Yorkshier men twise after attempted an insurrection. And from abroad he was accursed of the Pope, and stoode in continuall feare that some forreigne Prince would inuade his Land. Prophetie of F. Peto. And as Frier Peto then tould him to his face openly in the Pulpit at Greenwich, that if he proceeded in his course it woule befal to him, as it did to Achab. that doogs should lick his blood, & there should not be one left of his issue to pisse against a wall. The first wherof was seene to be fulfilled after his death, when the lead wherin his body was wrapt, whilst in the carriage therof to Winsor, it stood in the ruins of the monastery of Syon broke, and his blood ran out, which the doggs lick vp as a graue writer reporteth out of their mouth that sawe it, and the second we all now see to be accomplished.
[Page 490]4. Catholick religion thus maimed in one point by King Henry, was after his death heere turned into Protestancy, First in K. Edwards time and after in Queene Elizabeth reigne. But who considereth by what authority by what meanes, & whose procurment it was done, A child first and after a vvoman authors of Protestancie in England. may iustly think that it was not wrought by God. For Protestancie was set vp, not by the authority of any man but first by the authority of a child of 9. yeares ould scarce come to the vse of reason and not fit to gouern himself and after by the authority of a woman. Meane, onely vvil and teror. The meanes by which it was set vp was nether miracle nor extordinarie vertue of the first preachers of it or their publick confuting by disputation their aduersaries as Catholick religion was set vp by S. Austin, Frocurers laie men. but meerely the will of the Protector in King Edwards time, and of the Qeeene in her time, and the terror of lawes. Which meanes are more seeming as befitting Turkish than Christiā religiō. And lastly the procurrers of this change were not Bishops or Diuins, but ether wholly Laymen ignorant of Scripture & diuinity, against the will of all the Bishops as it was in Queene Elizabeths time, or principally Lay-men against the consent of the best learned of the Pastors as in K. Edwards time. And how little these men [Page 491] cared for religion, but euen against their conscience sought their owne aduancements, appeareth by the Duke of Northumberland a principall Doer in the alteration in K. Edwards time, who stuck not to tell euen in that time to M. Anthonie Browne after created Vicount Mountaigue as I haue often heard of his honorable and vertuous Lady lately deceased, D of Northumb. confesseth that against his conscience he set vp the nevv region. that he knew the Roman religion to be the truth, but yet (said he) since we haue begon with this new, run God run Diuel, we wil go forward. And that religion was but a colour of his ambitious pretences is also euident, by what Stow writeth of him. For fi [...]st he repeateth his Oration to the Lords wherin he saith that Gods cause and the preferment of his (new) word was the originall grownd of proclaming Queene Iane, Sleidan. lib 25. An. 1553. and after reciteth his words at his death where he professeth the Rom. Catholick faith, and professed that he did not for hope of life, but for conscience, and acknowledged the euils then hapned to England to haue comen by the new religion By this iudg of the rest and now let vs return to Luther.
CHAP. VII. That Luther was ignorant or meanly learned,
1 Luthers yong years.1. THat Luther was but meanly learned whē he first begā Protestātisme I wil proue many waies. First by his yong years for he was but 34. years ould when he began this new doctrine. At what yeares men haue rather the ground of learning, 2 Studied in no famous vniuers. Fox. p. 770. than are any way excellently learned. Secondly, he studied in no famous vniuersity nor vnder any notable Maister. For the chefest place wher he studied was Erphord in Germany, a place of no name, and his Maisters names are so obscure as they are not knowne, vnles we reckon his black Maister wherof we shall speack heerafter. I might also adde that he was brought vp in a monastery because D. Whitak. cont. Dur. p. 733. saith what can we expect out of Monasteries but Monkish superstitions vnlearned? 3 Corporal impediment of studie. Thirdly, he had a very great impediment of studie, For tom. 2. pag. 22. thus he writeth: I dare not read two whole leaues togeather nor two or three lines of a psalme, nor looke vpon any thing long. For streight I haue a noise in my ears that I am faine to lay dovvne my head to the forme.
4 2. Fourthly I proue Luthers ignorance by his doctrine. For as Feild lib. 4 of the [Page 493] Church c. 24. graunteth, His ignorant doctrin. Luther made question of S. Iames epist. & of others. Wittak. cont. Dur. p. 12. saith he vvrote disgracefully of it, p. 20 doubted of it. & p. 22. called it strawish in respect of S. Peters and S. Pauls Epistles. And yet as the same Feild saith he had but vveak and friuolous reasons to doubt, or as Whitak. p. 19. hath, had no iust cause of suspition, or as Fulke addeth in 2. Iacob. had no reason. wherfore ether Luther had no iudgment or learning to think friuolous yea no reason, weightie reason or he had lesse grace to reiect a parte of Gods word for no reason at all. Moreouer Fox pag. 1167. setteth downe these Articles which I think few wil iudge to proceed from great learning. To burne Heretiks is against the will of the spirit. To fight against the Turk is to repugne against God Soules in purgatory do sin without intermissiō, & diuers others which Fox is faine to file with his expositiō, D. Couell in defence of Hooker: pag. 42. setteth down this Article of Luther: Faith vnles it be without euē the least good work doth not iustifie. The diuel maie administer sacramēte by Luther. VVeemen maie absolue from sinnes. And p. 101. saith Luther is not afraid to affirme that Sacraments are effectuall though administred by Sathā himselfe. Feild also lib. 3. of Church pag. 127. granteth that Luther taught. That when and wher no Presbiter cā be foūd to performe the office a lay mā yea a womā may absolue. which I tink few learned Protest. wil defend Caluin [Page 494] 4. Instit. cap. 17. Parag. 30. saith that the Lutherans opinion of the Eucharist raiseth vp Eutiches heresie. The God head suffered vvith Luther. Luther himselfe lib. de Concil. part. 2. pag. 276. plainly teacheth Diuinitatem posse pati, that the God head could suffer. And as Zuinglius respons. ad Confes. Luth. fol. 458. testifieth clearly & roundly professed that he wold not acknowledg Christ for his Sauiour, if his humanity onely had suffered. Himselfe lib. de Captiu. cap. de Euchar. leaueth it free to beliue in the Eucharist ether transubstantiation or impanation and professeth that he firmely beliueth panem esse Corpus Christi, bread to be Christs body. And c. 3. Galat. auoucheth infāts to haue acts of faith & beleef, whils they are baptized, which S. Austin Ep. ad Dardan. counteth most ridiculous.
5 3. Fiftly I proue Luthers ignorāce by the cēsure of diuers Protestāts, Protestāts censure of Luther. Fox saith p. 488 Luther had blemishes in doctrine, & went awry. Sutclif Answ. to except. p. 41. Luthers opinion (about the Euchar.) is hereticall by inferēce of such Cōclusiōs as follovv of it. To which he addeth p. 55. that he is an Heretik who holdeth any point condēned for heresy, wherpō an other may infer that Luther was an Heretik. Zuing. in his Ep. to Luther Anno 1526. saith vve easily see that thou (Luther) art an vnscilfull or very ravv diuine Whitak. cont. Dur. p. 22. Zuinglius iudgeth Luther to be ignorant. It maketh not much matter (saith he) vvhether Luther said so or no. p. 27. vvhat is [Page 495] it to me? Some Protest contemne Luthers books. I care not what they (Luther and his cheef scholers) misliked. And as Fox saith p. 788. Some Protestants giue clean ouer the reading of Luther, and fall in vtter contempt of his books. 6
4. Lastly, Luthers confessiō of his ingnorance. Sleidan Engl. lib. 16. fol. 232. vvhen Luth began first-to preach against pardon he knevv not vvhat that matter ment as him s [...]lf confesseth. I proue Luthers ignorance by his owne confession. For as Sleidan reporteth lib. 13. he said thus. VVhen I began to preach against indulgences I scarce knew what the name of them ment. And in Fox pag. 1173. he confesseth that he is not certaine, what is done with a soul which departing without actuall sin yet hath the originall roate of sin, nor whither Fear in a man dying with imperfect charitie let his entrance into heauen or no. In like sorte in Colleq. Mensal. fol. 154. he professeth that he knoweth not how discerne, Legem ab euangelio the law from the Gospel. And other wher he saith that he knoweth nether Greek nor Hebrew. And L. de Captiu. cap de bapt. Here (saith he) I confesse my ignorance. And cap. de Matrim. vnto this day I am so vncertain about vowes as I know not when they are to be thought to bind. Ib. I dare not define whither pluralitie of wiues be lauful. And L. cōt. Chatharin. plainly cō fesseth how ignorant he was in the beginning of his new preaching about Indulgences, the Pope, Church of Rome, Councels & other matters. And 3. Galat. fol. 170. I haue scarsely learnt the first principles (of the vse of the law) See it fol. 12. and 100.
[Page 496] Think of this my deere Countriemen. Neander lib. 8. explitet. orbis terra. Fox. p 416. Edit. 1563. Iu [...]l Apolog.5. And was this the man that controlled all the Fathers? that condemned al Antiquitie of ignorāce and blindnes? that contemned al the Canonists & schole diuines? was this the God (as some call him) of diuins? was this the conductor of Israel? was this the man that was giuen by God to lighten the vvorld? O wilfull blindnes of men, who wil follow so ignorant and blind a guide! What must become of both him and them that follow him and forsake the ancient Fathers and Catholik Church, but what our Sauiour saith of the like. If the blind lead the blind doe they not both fall into the dich. And if Luther who had (as he saith) the first fruits of the spirit, was thus ignorant, Ignorance of Engl. Ministers. what may we think of others who succeded him? Some of our Ministers (saith Collins in his sermō at Pauls Crosse 1607.) are enemies to learning. Godwin in his preface befor his Catalog of Bishops writeth that the best vvits daily refuse the vniuersities or diuinitie at least. Decaie of learning in Englād vvith Protestācie And euery age (of Protestant) bringeth les plentie of learned men among vs than other, And it is much (saith he) to be feared that our posteritie vvill truly say.
The Declaration of disciplin printed at Geneua an. 1580. saith p. 148. That now in steed [Page 497] of labor idlenes is comen into the vniuersities, contention, neglect and almost contempt of all religion with dissolute licence and libertie, wherby they giue them selues to all riot and wantones. It greueth me (saith that writer) how far they are from Muses & learning. Euen the verie temples of religion, the altars the Chapels do waxe prophane vnholie and void of al true religion. And much more of the like sorte ib. I. B. alias Bacster in his taile of two legged Foxes cap. 11. greatly complaineth of the decay of learning▪ pietie and religion; and the contempt and beggarlines of Ministers. Wher he saith that some of them haue no more knowledg than idols of woad or stone, and termeth them Syr Ihons lack latin lack learning, lack cōscience. O how doth learning decay and ignorance increase, when our aduersaries thus openly confesse it. And what wilfull imprudēce is it to think that these kind of fellows can see more thā our ancient Prelats and diuines. And hauing thus seene Luthers small learning▪ now let vs behold his life and maners.
CHAP. VIII. That Luther was a naughtie and vicious man. Three kinds of proof of Luthers vice
1. MY proofes of Luthers vicious and naughtie life I will reduce to three [Page 498] 1 heads. The first shalbe touching his owne 2 deeds. The second touching his doctrine. 3 And the third touching the effects of bothe. As for his life it seemeth that for a while after he entred into S. Austins order he did seriously giue him self to pietie and deuotion. For that he writeth of him self while he was a Frier 1. Galat. fol. 37 I endeuored my self to keep the Popes laws as much as was possible for me to doe, Luthers pietie for the time of his Cath. religion. punishing my poore bodie with fasting, watching, praying and other exercises. I honored the Pope of mere conscience & vnfainedly and whatsoeuer I did, I did it of a single hart of good zeall and for the glorie of God. And fol. 38. I keept chastity pouerty and obedience, I was free from the cares of this present life, I was onely giuen to fasting, vvatching, praying. Thus Luther for a time, and happie had he bene if he had so continewed. But as he entred into religion vpon fear because he with whome he walked in the feilds was there slaine with a thunderbolt. So fear being an il keeper of continuance, he afterward fell from this zeall of his owne good & Gods glorie, and in steed therof fostered (as him self writeth fol. 38.) cit. cōtinuall mistrust doubtfulnes and hatred & blasphemie against God. Luther confesseth that he hated God And praefat. 1. operum tom. 1. I felt my self (saith he) to be before God of a most trobled conscience, I loued not yea I hated (ô horor to hear) God iust and punishing sinnes, and vvith secret if not blasphemie [Page 499] yet vvith great murmuring I repined at him. Luthers fit disposition to become an Archeretik. I raged so vvith a feare and perturbed conscience. Thus Luther of him self before he began Protestantisme. And I pray the Christian Reader was this change in Luther from zeall of Gods glorie to hatred of God, from God or from the diuel? was a man in this case likelie to haue particuler light from God touching his truth rather than anie in the world besides? Or rather hauing (as him self confesseth) lost a good conscience, was he not like (as S. Paul speaketh) to make shipwrack also of his faith? was not a man of his disposition fit to be made of the Diuel a broacher of heresies, and an apt instrument to lead manie soules to hell?
2. Of his enuie for which he first began Protestantisme you haue heard befor, Hic enuie. and likwise of his pride for which he cōtinewed it. Pride. But his pride was otherwise so notorious as Protestants tax him for it. God (saith Conrad Regius lib. cont. Hessum) for the sin of pride wherwith Luther exalted him self hath taken away his spirit from him, and in steed therof hath giuen him a wrathfull lying and arrogant spirit. Oecolampad. lib. cont. confes. Lutheri, writeth that, Luther was puffed vp with the spirit of pride and arrogancie. And the Tigurin Ministers in their answer for Zuinglius pronounce that, Luther is caried [Page 500] away with too much insolencie. VVrathe. [...]lenburg. de Ca [...]sis Cath. fidei. cap. 8. [...]al vino. turcism. lib [...] 3. cap. 6. Of his wrath and anger D. Feild lib. 3. of the Church cap. vlt. cōfesseth that Luther was of a violent spirit and caried too much with the violent streame of his passions, and the Tigurins Gesnerus and others dislike his distemperat passions. Fulk in cap. 3. Philip. giueth this verdict of him. Luther pursued contentions more bitterly than was meet. The Tigurins respons ad Luther. write, that he followed too much obstinacie and pride and that much of the malignant spirit was in him. Iesner in his bibliotheca saith. He could bear none but such as agreed with him in all points. God (saith he) forbid lest by his contention and impudencie he hurt the Church. Erasmus a Cōfessor with Fox, and of good iudgment and a plaine and wel meaning man with D. Reinolds lib cont. epist. non sobr. Lutheri, giueth this sentence of him. Luthers epistle breatheth deadlie hatred, is all full of impotent if not furious reproches and malitious lies. He malepertly rageth against Kings and Princes when he list. Extreme hatred desire of command and firebrands of Incitors driue him out of the waie. He cracketh naught but diuels Sathans, Hobgoblins, wiches, Magaeras & such more than tragicall speeches. His minde can be satiated with no raling, he is besid him self with hatred, he hath no sinceritie, no sobrietie, no Christian modestie. If you take out of his books hyperbols, railing, scoffing, repetition, asseuerations, articles of VViclefs & Hus, perhaps litle will remaine of his owne. [Page 501] Caluin in Schusselburg lib. 2. theol. Caluin. fol. 126. concludeth that. His leacherie. Luther in Sleidan. lib. 3. fol 2 [...] my profession is not of life and manners. Luther multis vitijs scatet, hath many faults. As for Luthers fleshlie filthines him self tom. 1. epist. Latin. fol. 334. saith that. I am burnt with the great flame of my vntaimed flesh. I am feruent in the flesh slothe lust &c. And as the world knoweth, contrarie to his promise made to God; maried a wife, and her a Nonne.
3. But to leaue Luthers carnall vices, and to come to worse, such as by them we may clearly see that Luthers preaching came not from God. Reiected a parte of Gods vvord. First he reiected a good parte of Gods word, as not onely Catholiks say but most Protestants also confesse, to wit the Epistle to the Hebrues, the second of S. Peter, the epistle of S. Iames & of S. Iude, the second and third of S. Ihon, and the Apocalips. And this he did vpon friuolous yea vpon no reason as is before shewed. Now how hatefull a sin it is to reiect Gods word euery one seeth, and God him self declareth by his curse Apoc. 22. Secondly, of that part of Gods word which he did admitt he corrupted diuers places namely Rom. 3. Corrupted the rest. wher he the Apostle saith that mā is iustified by saith he added (Alone) And being asked why de did so he answered so I cōmād & so I wil, Biblia German. my wil shal stād for reason stil to. 5. Germ. fol. 141. And this heinous vice was so notorius in Luther [Page 502] as Zuinglius his Coapostle L. de Sacrant. Tom. 4. pag. 411. 412. thus writeth to him. Thou doest corrupt the word of God thou art seene to be a manifest & common corrupter of the holie scriptures. How much are we ashamed of thee who hitherto estemed the byond all measure and now proue the to be a false man. Fulke also in his Preface to his Annotat. saith that Luther in his heat misliked a true translation of the Bible. So far could passion transport this new Apostle. VVent against his consciēce. Thirdly, he impugned that which in his conscience he tooke to be truth and so committed that heinous sin against the holie Ghost, which our sauiour saith shall be forgiuen nether in this world nor the next. For as is before declared he often times offered to suppresse his new doctrine if he were not bound to recant it, wherin he must needs doe againsts his owne conscience ether in preaching his new doctrin knowing it to be false, or in suppressing it thinking it to be Gods truth. And in Colloq. Mensal. fol. 158. him self confesseth thus. Luther. vvisheth he had neuer begun Protestancie. I neuer leaut these thaughts that I wish and desire that I had neuer begun this busines. And in parua Confessione. I knew (saith he) that the eleuation of the Sacrament was idolatrous, yet I kept it in the Church of VVittenberg that I might spite the diuel Carlostadius. ô what wold not he do or [Page 503] say to spite Catholiks, who to spite his freind and first scholer permitted (as he thaught) idolatrie against God. And shall not we wish wo had neuer knowne that religiō, which the Author therof wisheth he had neuer begun? And albeit both he and all Protestants account it a thing commanded by God to communicate in both kinds and forbidden by him to communicate in one onely yet as Iuel Art. 2. diuis. 6. nether doth nor can deny, he wrote. If perchance the Councell shold appoint (to communicate in both kinds) we would least of all receaue bothe but then first in despite of the Councell we wold receaue but one or nether and in no case both kinds. Behold how to spite a Councell he wold ether not communicate at all or not so as he thinketh God commanded. And who will see more of this humor of Luther may read Vbenberg de Causis Cathol. fidei &c. cap. 15. But was this man who thus partly reiected, partly corrupted Gods word, and sinned against the holy Ghost likelie to be a man chosen by God to be a new preacher and restorer of his word, and strangely lightned by the holy Ghost? No Surely.
4. Yea that we may be assured that it was the Prince and spirit of darknes who sent and lightned him, almightie God so prouided that no aduersarie nor stranger, [Page 504] but him self should vtter, & not vtter onely, but write and print for a warning to all posteritie, that in the dark night he learnt his doctrin of the Prince of darknes. For lib. de missa angulari tom. 6. Ienen. fol. 28. b. and edit. Luthers confession that he learnt his doctrin of the diuel. Wittenberg. 1577. by Thomas Kelug tom. 7. fol. 228. he writeth thus. Vpon a certain time I sodenly waked about midnight, then Sathan began his disputation with me saying. Harken right learned Doctor Luther. Thou hast said priuat Masse these 15. yeare almost euery day, what if priuat Masses were horrible idolatrie? what if ther were not the bodie and bloud of Christ, but thou wor [...]hipedst bread and wine and shewedst them to be worshiped of others. To whome I answered (saith Luther) I am an anointed priest, receaued vnction and consecration of a Bishop and did all things by command & obedience of my Superiours. How then shold I not haue consecrated seing I pronounced the words of Christ seriously with great earnestnes? Thou hearest this. All this said he (the diuel) is true. But the Turks and Heathens do all in their temples vpon obedience, and do their seruice with deuotiō. The priests of Hieroboam did also all things with zeall & with deuotion against the priests in Hierusalem. These vvords are left out in the edition ofr vvittenberge. VVhat if their ordination and consecration were false as the Turkish and Samaritans are false Priests, thy worship is false and impious. Here (saith Luther) I began to sweat and my hart to quake and beat within me. The diuel can place and vrge his arguments fitly to oppose & hath [Page 505] a great and strong voice. And these disputations are not long a doing but streight one answer followeth an other. And I well found then how it falleth out that men ore found dead in the morning in their bedds. He can kill the bodie, he can also by reasoning driue the soule into such straites that in a moment it is to forsake the bodie. Luther confesseth that he vvas caught of the diuel in disputation. VVherto he hath almost driuen me full often. Surely in the dispute he caught me, and against my will I wold haue caried such a heap of blasphemies before God, but willingly vvold haue defended my innocencie. VVherfore I marked what cause he had against my priesthood and consecration. Hitherto Luther, whose words whether I haue truly alledged or no may be seene in the editions which I named. And after this Luther setteth downe fiue arguments which he learnt of the diuel against priesthood and Masse. O detestable Maister! O hatefull scholler! O execrable doctrin! O abhominable schole! And, O heauens be amazed that a Christian wold beleeue the diuel rather than Christs Church, and that Christians shold follow him who professeth to follow the Diuel! Hov ministers glosse Luthers confession.
5. Ministers being greatly ashamed at this testimonie of Luther against him self & his doctrin, endeauor to cast manie mists before peoples eyes that they shold not perceaue the horror therof. D. Sutlif l. de Eccles. pag. 298. saith it was a dreame. But Luther [Page 506] saith plainly that it was after he awaked, and telleth what a voice the diuel vsed, & how he had like to haue died for fear. Feild l. 3. of the Church c. vlt. Iuel Art. [...]. diuis. 2. and others say it was but a spirituall conflict and tempting of Luther to despaire. But housoeuer the diuel ment also to draw Luther to desperation, it can not be denied, but that he ment to persuade him to detest his preisthoud and Masse, as is euident both by the words cited and by the fiue arguments which the diuel brought against the Masse with which Luther (as he saith) was caught, that is perswaded to reiect his priesthoud and Masse which before he greatly estemed. It cā not therfore but impudently & against Luthers owne words be denied, but that this new doctrin, that Preisthoud and Masse are naught, he learnt of the diuel, housoeuer the diuel hauing perswaded him that, Forther confession of Luthers familiaritie vvhith the diuel. mēt with all to driue him to despaire. And howbeit our Ministers be ashamed of Luthers learning and freindship with the diuel yet he him self braggeth therof. For to. 2. Ieren. fol. 77. Beleue me (saith he) wel, yea very wel I know the diuel. He often times walketh with me in the Dorter. VVhen I am in companie he hurts me not, but vvhen he catcheth me alone then he teacheth me maners. Againe. The diuel oftener and nearer sleepeth vvith me than my Kate. I haue tvvo maruelous [Page 407] diuels, Se [...] Feuard. in 4. Iren cap. 32 Vlenberg. Cansa. 21. Apol of Protestants trac 2. cap. 2 parag. 2. Testimonie of other Prottestants for the same. Erasmus. Fox in Calendar D. Reinol. Confer. pag 155. Ministers of zurich. vvho among the diuels are great Doctors in diuinitie. And in his letters to the Elector of Saxonie. The diuel some times so passeth through my braines as I can nether vvrite nor read. And in Colloq. latin. fol. 32. I had rather (saith he) be killed by the diuel than by the Emperor. And of the forsaid conference betwene Luther & the diuel Erasmus cont. epist. non Sobr. Lutheri writeth thus. He bringeth in a disputation of the diuel vvith a man, in his book of Masse in corners, & ascribeth such strong argumēts to him (diuel) as he saith he could not ansvver them. And againe. The diuel did impugne his mynd about Masse vvith strong vveapons. Thus Erasmus a Confessor and plaine meaning man amongst Protestāts. And the Ministers of Zurich in their Confession fol: 25. 26. 127. call Luther the Minister of Sathan, and say that he wrote his books impulsu spiritus (Satanae) cum quo disputationem instituit, quique vt videtur Lutherum disputando superauit, by the motion of that spirit (Satan) vvith, vvhome he disputed, and vvho as it seemeth ouercame him in disputation. This same also testifie Gesnerus, Gesner and others. Tossanus Neostadius, Beza, Caluin and others cited by Feuardent in lib. 4. Iren. cap. 32. Nether was it peculier to Luther to be thus taught of the Diuel. For to Carolstadius appeared a diuel whiles he was preaching, as Alberus a Protestant witnesseth to which the Ministers of Basil add that [Page 508] he was killed of a diuel. Zuinglius in his book de Subsid. Euchar. professeth that he learnt his doctrine about the Eucharist of a spirit which I know not (saith he) albus an alter fuerit, whether it were black or vvhite, that is good or bad God or the Diuel. Caluin epist. ad Bucer. confesseth he had, Genium a familiar, to whome he attributeth his vaine of cursing. And of Knox his conference with the diuel you may see Hamilton Confut. Caluin. pag. 254. And thus much touching Luthers deeds.
Luthers vvicked doctrin.6. As for his wicked doctrine some thing hath bene said already, and here we will add a litle more, referring the cheef to the third part of this Treatise. In behalf of sin, he teacheth l. de Captiu. thus. No sinnes cā damne a Christian but onely incredulitie. And against goods works he hath these two Articles in Fox p. 1167. In euerie good work the iust man sinneth. Euerie good vvorke of ours vvhen it is best done is a veniall sin. In fauor of carnall lust he writeth serm. de Matrim. If the vvife can not or wil not, let the maide come againe. As it is not in my povver that I shold be a man: so it is not in my povver that I shold be vvithout a vvomā. Item. It is not in our povver that it shold be ether staied or omitted but it is as necessarie as that I shold be a mā & more necessarie thā to eate drink or steepe. And l. de Captiu. l. de Matrim. If a womans husbād be impotent than (saith he) I vvold aduise that vvith [Page 509] consent of her husband she shold by vvith an other, Epist. ad Albert d Mogunt. Horribile est si vir in morte inueniatur sine vxore. or vvith her husbands brother, yet vvith secret mariage. If her husband vvold not consent I vvold aduise that mariyng to an other she shold fly into some remote & vnknowne place. Ib. I had rather suffer pluralitie of wiues than diuorce.
7. And as for the effects of Luthers new doctrin Erasmus Epist. ad Vultur. saith thus. Bring me one whome this Gospel (of Luther) hath of a glutton made sober, of feirce, mild, Luthers vvicked faith of couetous liberall, of an ill speaker, wel spoken, of vnchaste shamefast. I can shew them many who are made worse than they were. Sleidan lib. 6 fol. 83 To this Feild lib. 3. of the Church cap. 8. findeth no better answer than to say thus, Erasmus was variable and inconstant. Caluin. But by his leaue otherwise iudged Fox of Erasmus whē he placed him in his Calendar for a Cōfessor, otherwise D. Reinolds whē in his Confer. p. 152. Luther. he termeth Erasmus a man of excellent iudgment. & p. 155. Men seuē times vvorse vvhen they are Protestants than before. a plaine & wel meaning man. And for his iudgment of the Lutherās maners Feild cā not shew that Erasmus was various. But what wil he say to Caluin who admonit. vlt. ad VVestphal. writeth that Lutherans haue not one iot of honest shamefastnes, are brutish men, & make no account of the iudgment of men or angels? What wil he say to Luther him self who 5. Galat. fol. 252. writeth that his followers are seuen times worse vnder the name of Christian libertie than they were vnder the Pope. And [Page 510] fol. 285. This (saith he ( is the lot of the (new) Gospel that when it is preached men begin to spoile to rob, By Protestancie men grovv out of kind. to steal and to beguile. To be brief men seene sodenly to grow out of kind and to be transformed into cruel beasts And much more he hath of the like sorte fol. 27. 286. 39. 252. And who will see more of the wicked effects of Luthers Gospel may read Schusselb. lib. 2. Caluin. theolog. Iezler. de bello Eucharist. Feuardent. in 2. Iren. cap. 9. And also Luther postil. supra. dom. 1. aduentus. Smidelin. Cant. 4. in 21. Luc. wigand de malis German. Bulling. conc. Brent. Caluin de scand and serm. 10. and 11. in epist. ad Ephes. Muscul. L. de Prophet. & cant. 4 de planetis. Here I will add a litle of the increase of ill life in England since Protestantisme entred.
8. King Henrie after he had admitted one point of Protestancie, to wit, the denial of the Popes supremacie, and permitted the Bible to be read in English, in his oration to the Parlament in Fox pag. 1124. telleth the effects therof in these words I am very sorie to hear and know how vnreuerently that iewel the word of God is rymed, Effects of Protestancie in K. Henrie 8. daies. sung, and iangled in euerie alehousse and tauerne, contrarie to the true meaning and doctrin of the same. And yet I am as much sorie that the Readers of the same follow it in doing so faintly and coldly. For of this I am sure that charitie was neuer so faint amongst you, and vertuous and godly liuing [Page 511] was neuer les vsed, God neuer les reuerenced than after Protestantisme entred. Fruits of Protestancie in K. Edvvard time. nor God him selfe amongst Christians was neuer les reuerenced honored and serued. Thus King Henry of the effects of Protestancy in his time. And as for the effects therof in King Edward 6. time the Protestant who published Cranners booke against traditions telleth vs what they were, thus. VVe were talkers only and not walkers, lip Gospellers from mouth outward and no further, vve vvere euen such as the Prophet speaketh of saying. That people honoreth me vvith their lipps but are far from me with their hart, we could speak of Gods word and talk gloriously therof, but in our harts vve vvere ful of pride, malice, enuie, cou [...]teousnes, backbiting, Men no vvhit bettered vnder protestā tisme. rioting, harlot, hounting no whit bettered at all than vve vvere before vnder the Popes Kingdome. Nothing was amended in vs but only our tonges no nor they nether if I shall speak rightly and as the truth was in deed. For vve vsed detraction of our neighbour, filthy talke, with many proud braggs of holines: For vvhat end Protestants read scriptures. VVhat Protest. preachers vvere. we read not the scriptures nor heard them for any amendment of our ovvne vvicked liues, but only to mak a shew and brag therof, to check and to taunt others yea and to espie small motes in other mens eyes, but nothing desirous to see the greate beames in our owne. This I say to talk and not to vvalk, to say and not to doe, was not only among the vnlearned sorte of men, but also amōg the graue Cleerks and preachers of Gods word. And much more their of there like stuffe.
[Page 512] Fruits of Protestancie vnder Q. Elizab.9. And touching the effects of Protestancy in Queen Elizabeths time Fox him self Consid. 3. telleth vs thē in these words, God graunt (saith he) vve may do better for vvorse I think vve cannot do if vve English men in these reformed daies walk with monstrous pride pranking vp our selues more like plaiers on a stage than Gods chrildren in his Church. Protest. can not do vvorse if they vvould. And Considerat. 4. who (saith he) followeth that he knoweth. To rip vp all our deformities in particuler I meane not here, nether need I, the same being so euident to all mens eyes, that who can not se our excessiue outrage in pompeous apparell, our carnal desires and vnchast demeaners without fear of God, Protestants careles securitie. our careles security vvithout conscience, as though their were no iudgmēt to come, our studie vpon this vvorld as if there were no other heauen. And much more of the like tune. And in his latin Ep. he complaineth that euery blast of tentation carieth Protestants headleng into pride, auarice, pleasure, filthines, reueng and what wickednes not. VVhat present Protestants are. And as for the present Protestants Collins in his sermō at Paules crosse 1607. saith, his eyes gush out vvith vvater to see there is no religion amongst men for the most parte, but that which is tainted with a spice of faction. Protestants churches void of all true religion. The declarat. of discipline pag. 148. saith their very temples chappels and alters vvax prophan and void of all true religion. the Surueyer cap. 21. saith that men are kept from confession to no conference [Page 513] vvith their pastor, from long praier to two or three words and farewell, from superstition to very great security and prophanation. And cap. vlt. he citeth the words of a principall Ministers in Scotland touching the encrease of vice there, Increase of Protestant knovvledg is the disase of conscience. wherof he giueth the cause in these wordes. The more knowledge (of the new Gospell) increaseth, conscience decaieth. If any be desirous to see in particuler what kind of men our Ministers be he may read the danger. Positions lib. 2. cap. 11. & seq. and lib. 4. cap. 4. the Surueyer cap. 3. 8. 18. I. B. his taile cap. 11. and others. For my owne parte I loath to moue this dunghil any further. Quo modo obs [...]u [...]atum est au [...]um [...] mutatus est Color optimus. Th [...]n. 4. But O what difference is there betwene S. Augustin and his follows, and our ministers, and betweene our foresaid vertuous Ancestors and the present Protestants. And thus hauing shewed how vnfit Luther was both for learning and life to be a Preacher, and especially a first Preacher immediatly sent of God to Preach his heauenly truth, let vs see what motiues he had to preach, and afterward what Commission.
CHAP. IX. That Luther was moued by humane and naughtie motiues to preach Protestantisme.
VVHat can be said of this matter is clear by what hath bene declared in the former Chapter, notwithstanding because we will obserue the like of Chapters in discoursing of Luther which we vsed of S. Austin let vs heere see what motiues Lut er had of beginning and continuing his Protestants doctrine. The first motiue of beginning his doctrine was as is shewed before, enuie and emulation against the Dominicans for hauing the publishing of the indulgences which was wont to be giuē to the Austin Friers. lib. 2. cap. 4. And his motiue of continewing and proceding in his new Doctrine was his pride which wold not permit him to recant what himselfe thought so ill of as he offered to suppresse and burie in perpetuall silence. Besid these principall motiues others he had which set him forward in his new doctrine. For being before a Frier [Page 515] vnder obedience and bound to pouerty & chastity, by his new doctrine he shaked of subiection, & got licence to gather riches, to mary, to enioie the contētments of the world. To these motiues were added vain glorie the nurse of all Archeretiks, to haue followers termed after him Lutherans, the applause of vulgar and licentious people, and such like.
CHAP. X. That Luther was neuer sent or called to preach Protestantisme.
1. FOr the better vnderstanding of that which shalbe said in this Chapter we must note, first that it is not denied that Luther was once lawfully sent to preach to wit to preach Papistrie. For Being made Doctor and Preacher of Diuinity by Catholicks he was by them sent to preach their faith and doctrine. But it is denied that euer he was sent to preach Protestancie, Secondly we must note that there are two kinds of sending to preach, the one extraordinary by God alone as the Prophets and Apostles were [Page 516] sent. Discension among Protestants about Luthers sending. Naz. verū est quod vnum est mendacium multiplex est. Luthe-not sent to preach by his Magistrat. The other ordinarie by man also, but yet such as God hath giuen authority vnto to send others. So were Timothy Titus & all Pastors in Gods Church since the Apostles. How Luther was sent Protestants can not agree. For some will haue him to haue bene sent extraordinarily by man also, and of these some will haue him to haue bene sent by this man, others by that, which variance alone if Daniel might be iudge wold descrie the vntruth of their tale. But God willing I will shew that Luther was sent no way to teach Protestancie.
2. Amongst those who affirme that Luther was sent ordinarily by man, some say that he was sent by his Magistrat and Prince the Elector of Saxonie. 5 Sleid. Engl. lib. 1. fol. 10, saith the D. vvas at first displeased vvith Luther and fol. 22. the D. professeth not to montaine Luhers doctrin See fol, 26, But this can not be. First because Frederick then Elector at the first nether encouraged saith Fox pag. 771. nor supported Luther but often represented heauines and sorrow, for his procedings. Secondly because the Elector was a Romā Catholick when Luther begā & a whil after. How then cold he first send Luther to preach that doctrine which before Luther he nether beleued nor knew of? Thirdly because power to preach is supernaturall and mere spirituall, because it pertaineth to care of soules and their direction to a supernaturall [Page 517] end But the power of Magistrates 3 is naturall & ciuil and pertaineth to direction of men to their natural end as common to Heathen as to Christian Princes. And who will say that Heathen can send men to preach and giue them care of 4 soules. Againe who can giue power to preach and administer the Sacraments may also himselfe preach and administer Sacraments, for none can giue what he hath not himselfe. But woemen may be Princes who yet can not preach. Therfor Magistrats, can giue no power to preach. And this diuers learned Protest. do 5 grant. For Bilson l. of obed. approued by publik authority p. 296. plainly saith that their Bishops haue not their authority frō the Prince and that the Prince giueth then not Commission to preach, but only liberty and permission. Bilson. And 303. The charge (saith he) which the Preachers and Bishops of England haue ouer their flock procedeth not from the Prince. And p. 322. Princes haue no right to call or confirme preachers. which he repeateth p. 323. And Fulke in 1. Cor. 14. Fulk. The authority (saith he) of ciuil Magistrates doth giue Bihops nothing that is peculier to Ecclesiastical Ministers. Finally howsoeuer soueraigne Princes cold send men to preach, yet subiects as that Prince Elector was to the Emperor, cold not against their soueraignes will send any. And therefore Luther [Page 518] nether was nor cold be sent first, to preach of Duke Frederik.
Luther not sent by anie Protestant Church.3. For this cause, other say that Luther was sēt by his Church. So Fulk in Ioan 10. But this is easily disproued by what hath bene shewed before cap. 1. by the Protestants confession of the nullity, or at least inuisibility of their Church befor Luthers preaching. For howsoeuer he might be confirmed of a Church which himselfe founded, Ther must be a Protestant preacher befor ther be a Protest. Church and no Church can send her first preacher. yet cold he not be first sent to preach of a Church which before he preached was not at all, or at least was not visible. Wherfore I demand whē the people sent Luther to preach Protestancy? whiles they were Rom. Catholick? But that can not be for no man will send one to preach opposit doctrine to his. Or after that Luther by his preaching had made them Protestants? But then had he preached before he could be sent of them and they could not be his first senders.
4. Others finding no Protestant people or persō who could send Luther to preach Protestancy before he preached it are faine to flie to their vtter enemies, to wit the Roman Church, and say that she first sent Luther. So D. VVhitak. cont. Dur. pag. 820. Sutclif Answere to Except. pag. 88. Feild l. 3. of the Church c. 6. & 39. Fulk in Rome 10. and English Potestants commonly, [Page 519] thought some of them be ashamed to affirme it in plaine termes. Luther not sent of the Rom. Church. Their only reason is, because no other can be found to send Luther. But if they meane of sending to preach Protestancie, it is most false and incredible. False, because both P. Leo 10, and Emper. Charles 5. then spirituall & temporall heads of the Rom. Catholicks forbad Luther to preach Protestancy, and the one condemned him as an heretik for so doing, the other outlaueth him. And incredible it is that the Rome Church shold send a man to preach a religion so opposit to hers as Protestācy is, this were for her to set one to cut her own threate. And if they meane of sending to preach Papistrie that auaileth them nothing. For I hope they wil not say that authority or Commission to preach one religiō is authority to preach the contrary, or that the Roman Church when she gaue Luther authority to preach Papistry ment to giue him authority to preach Protestancy any more than Protest. Bishops when they giue their Minister authority to preach Protestancy meane to giue thē authority to preach Brownisme or Anabaptisme. Besids that the purer sort as our Ministers teach that Popish Priests haue no calling as you may see in Penry against some pag. 31. And in truth al Protestāts shold teach so if they [Page 520] would speak cōsequētly to their own doctrine. VVhat Church can send men to preach Gods vvore is Gods Church. For if she haue authority & power to send men to preach the word of God then is she the Church of God for sure it is that God gaue this authority to no other cōpany but to his own Church only) And Protest. in going out of this Church & impugning her, wēt out of Gods Church & impugne her. Moreouer if the Ro. Church gaue Luther his authority to preach she also could take it away, For as willet saith wel Synopsis p. 203. authority of preaching in Ministers may be restrained or suspēded by Church gouerners. & we see the practise herof towards the silēced Ministers. By what authority then preached Luther after he was fordidden by the Rom, Church. Finally if Luther had his authority to preach frō the Rom. VVhat confusion vvill fall vpon Protest: if they saie their first preachers vvere sent by the Rom. Church. Church (which in the opiniō of Protestāts is the whoare of Babilō the Church of Antich. the Sinagog of Sathā) Luther & his Ministers must needs be miniōs of the Babiloniā whore officers of Antich. Ministers of Sathan, & in their preaching execute the function, which he whore, Antichrist, & Sathan bestowed vpon them.
5. Herupō others vtterly despairing to find out any cōpany or person to whome they might hansomly attribute the sendind of Luther fly to extraordinary sending by God alone saying that Luther & their first [Page 521] preachers were sent only of God & thervpon call thē Apostles or Euangelists. So Cal. 4. instit. c. 3. §. 4. the sinod at Rochel An. 1607. art. 32. & others yea the Declaratiō of disciplin printed at Geneua 1580. pag. 139. saith plainly that in our dayes there was no place of ordinary calling & therfore the Lord extraordinarily stirred vp (as it were) certain new Apostles to lightē the world again with the light of the Gospel. Luther not sent extraordinarily. This is a very miserable & impudent shift, For first it is auōched without al proof or testimony besid their owne words. And 1 therfor maybe as lightly reiected of vs as it is affirmed of them. 2 ly, because al Archeretiks claime this kind of sending & Protestāts 2 bring no especial proof why we shold beleue Luther in this point more thā other Archeretiks yea Erasm. Ep. ad frat. infer Germ. writeth that Mahomet may better chalēg the spirit 3 thā Luther. Thirdly because Luther himself disclaimeth this kind of sending him. For 1. Gal. fo. 11. he saith. God calleth two māner of waies, by means & without means. He calleth vs to the Ministry of his word this day not immediatly by himself but by man. And addeth that ordinary vocatiō hath endured frō the Apostles to our time & shall to the end of the world. The same hath vogel his scholer in Thesaur: Biblico c. de vocat. Ministror. & others. And who shold know how Luther was sent better than himself. Besids D. Feild l. 3. of the Church c. 48. as [Page 522] disclaming extraordinary calling saith we saie our calling and our Ministrie is not extraordinary. And D, Fulke in 10. Ioan. Luther (saith he) had lawfull calling both of God & the Church And the 23. Article of the Protestāts faith is this: These we ought to iudge lawfully called and sent which be called and chosen to the work by men who haue publick authority giuen to them in the Cōgregation to cal and send Ministers. Therfore according to our Protestāts faith Luther cannot be iudged to haue bene lawfully sent vnles he had bene sent by men & this of publik authority in the Church. yea Caluin him selfe after he had brought diuers proofes out of Scripture that to lawful calling is necessary the sending by men, saith thus 4. instit. cap. 3. Parag. 15. we haue therefore out of Gods word that that is lawfull calling of Ministers when they which are thought fit are made vvith consent and approbatiō of the people. And Muscul. loc. Com. pag. 394. saith Extraordinary calling is not now in vse. D. Serauin in booke of degrees of Ministers termeth extraordinary calling an vnknowne coost. See D. Couell in his defence of Hooker, pag. 86.
4 6. Fourtly ether there were Protestant Pastors befor Luther or no? If there were what need Luther extraordinary calling who might be sent of these former Pastors? If there were none? how could [Page 523] ther be a Protestant Church which (as Caluin saith loc. cit.) can neuer vvant Pastors and Doctors. and as Feild faith lib. 2. of Church cap. 6. The Ministery is an enssentiall note of the Church. Yea as Whitaker saith cont. Dur. p. 274. the soul of the Church. If any say, that there were Protest. Pastors before Luther but they were inuisible, and therfore he was not sent of them. I reply that Feild l. cit. c. 10. saith that the Ministrie is alwaies visible to the vvorld. and the same saith Caluin 4. instit. cap. 2. Parag. 2. & 11. &c. 1. Parag. 11. And in truth it implieth cō radictiō that ther shold haue bene Pastors preaching the word & administring the sacramēts, and yet inuisible, especially to such faithfull men (forsooth) as Luther was. In like sort I demād whither there were Churchs rightly setled before Luther or no. If no then Luther was the setler of the Protestant Church. If yea, then was not he sent extraordinarily. For as Caluin teacheth 4. Instit. c. 3. Parag. 3. that calling hath no place in Churches rightly setled. or as Fulke saith in 10. Rom. it is not necessary but where ether ther is no Church or the Church is no member of Christ. If then Luther were extraordinarly sent ether, there was no protestāt Church before him, or it was no member of Christ. Fiftly, Caluin 4. instit c. 2. parag. 14 5 saith, that no wise man vvill denie that it is altogether [Page 524] requisit to lawful vocatiō that Bishops be apointed of mē, seing ther are so many testimonies of scripture to this end. And thē sheweth that though god had extraordinarily called S. Paul, yet he kept (saith Cal. discipliniā Ecclesiasticae vocationis the disciplin of Ecclesiasticall vocation, in apointing the Church to segregate him & Barnabas, & laie hāds vpō thē, to the end that the Churches disciplin in apointing Ministers by men might be cōserued. Luther vvil haue a more extraordinarie calling than S. Paul. If therfore God had called Luther or Calu. as extraordinarily as euer he called S. Paul. & more I hope of their modesty they wil not chalēg) yet to conserue Ecclesiast. disciplin he wold haue bidden thē go to some Church, to be segregated by her, & haue hāds laid vpō thē. vnles these new Apostles wil chaleng more priuiledg & exemption from all Churches approbatiō of their calling thā S. Paul had 7. Sixtly extraordinary & miraculous missiō 6 frō God requireth his axtraordinary & miraculous attestatiō therof. But Luther had no such attestatiō. Therfor he had no such missiō. The first proposition I proue many waies. First by the exāple of Gods 1 procedings hertofore. For whē he extraordinarily sent Moises to deliuer the Israelits he cōtested his sending by wonderous miracles, & whē he sēt Apostls he cōfirmed their missiō by prodiges & miracles, yea Christ himself though sent most extraordinarily [Page 525] of his Father yet saith If I had not done (miraculous) works in them which no other hath done they shold haue no sin. And shal we sin it not beleuing Luther who maketh no one miracle? or wil he desire to be beleued without miracles more than Christ did? 2 ly, I proue it by the authority of Tertulliā who 2 l. de praescrit. biddeth certain Heretiks who pleaded extraordinary sending to proferre virtutes to shew their miracles. 3 ly, I proue it by 3 reason. For euery Prince when he sendeth any extraordinary Embassador giueth him particuler letter of credēce. And the particuler letters of extraordinary Embassadors from God are his miracles. 4 ly, I proue it 4 by the incōueniences that otherwise wold follow. For otherwise a false Prophet might make his missiō as credible to vs as a true Prophet. At least one that preached true doctrine but indeed was not sent of God to preach might intrude himself in to that office with as much probability as another that was truly sent. Lastly, I proue 5 that miracles are requisit to extraordinary missiō by the Confessiō of Protestāts. Caluin. 4. instit c. 2. parag. 13. For Calu. saith Because the Ministrie of the Apostles was extraordinarie, Calvin. that it might be made notable with some more markable note it was to be called and apointed by our Lords own mouth. Luther And if some externall note needed to the calling of the Apostles, I hope it needed more [Page 526] to the calling of Luther, Luther. Luther also loc. Com. clas. 4. cap. 20. saith, God sent not any but ether called by man or declared by miracles, no not his sonne. And to. 5. Germ. fol. 491. he asketh a Preacher whence comest thou vvho sent the? vvhere are the miracles that vvitnes thy sensending from God? Patere legem quam ipse tuleris. And to. 2. fol. 455. If he say that he vvas sent of God and his spirit as the Apostles, let him proue this by signes & miracles, or suffer him not to preach for vvhensoeuer God vvill change the ordinarie course there he alvvaies vvorketh miracles. And 1. Galat. fol. 40. It vvas necessary for S. Paul to haue the outvvard testimony of his calling. And shall not we think it necessary for Luther? If any (saith the Declarat. of discipline printed at Geneua 1580.) please themselues in this gadding abrode throughout the Churches, and vvill contend that they may do so, let them shevv vs the signes of their Apostleship as S. Paul did to the Corinthians, let thē proue that they are endued vvith those Apostolicall gifts of tonges, healing, doing of miracles▪ let thē proue that they are immediatly called therunto of God. Finally I proue that Luther was not extraordinarily sent of God, because he was not extraordinarily assisted by him from teaching false doctrine. For as our English Protest. cōfesse he tought false doctrin in many points. But they can produce no other assuredly sent extraordinarily of God who taught false doctrin. And in my [Page 527] iudgment English Protestants much condemne their owne doctrine in defending that Luther was sent extraordinarily from God. English Protestāts condemne them selues in defending Luthers calling. For seing he hath condemned much of their doctrine for heresie, they must therby confesse that their doctrine hath bene cōdemned of a man especially lightned of God, and extraordinarily sent of him to teach his truth. Wherfore I wold they took better aduise and followed the counsell of the forsaid Declarator in these words pag. 30. Let enquirie be made into euerie ones calling, Good aduise of a Protestant from Geneua. let them shew how they were chosen and ordeined as the letters and seall of their calling. Let them rehearse their genealogies and the race of their descent. Let them bring their rodds and set them before the Arke of God. And who can not shew the marks and tokens of their election and Creation, they that can not fetch their pedigree from Aaron, and whose rodds remaine dead before the Arke, let them be by the most iust authoritie of Gods word displaced. Thus he, whose aduise if it be followed, I doubt not but Luther wilbe displaced as a false Prophet.
8. The forsaid sixt agument touching miracles much trobleth Protestants, and therfor they answer it diuersly. Some by granting that miracles are necessarie for the attestation of extraordinarie mission, and saie as Feild doth lib. 3. of the Church c. 48. and Fox p. 789. that Luther wrought [Page 528] miracles. But these we shall disproofe of purpose herafter. Wherfor others despairing to make anie probable pretēce of miracles, B [...]. denie that they are necessarie to assecure vs of extraordnarie missiō. Because Isaies, Daniel, Zacharias, wrought none, & because S. Paul proued his missiō rather by the efficacie of his doctrine than by miracles. And Caluin l. de scandal. saith that howsoeuer miracles were necessarie to the extraordinarie vocation of others yet not of thē, because they teach no new doctrin but the same which befor hath bene confirmed with miracles, and because their doctrin is euidēt & needeth no miracles to proue it. But these their reasons are manifestly false. For Isaias miraculously cured K. Ezechias prolonging his life 15. years, & caused the shadow of his diall to returne back 10. lines. Daniel miraculously tould both what the K had dreamed, & what his dreame signified Dan. 2. & 4. which is one of the greatest tokens of Gods assistance that is. And in like sorte Zacharias c. 1. & 4. fortold diuers things which soone after were fulfilled. S. Paul and Barnabas proue their doctrin by miracles Act 15. wher they tell what great signes & miracles God had wrought by them among Gentils in testimonie therof. And 2. Cor. 11. S. Paul proueth his Apostleship because saith he the signes [Page 529] of my Apostleship were wrought vpon you in miracles prodiges and powers.
9. That which Calu. saith, besid that euery Sectmaister saith it & with as much color as he, is euidently falfe. Though Luthers doctrin vvere good yet he needed miracles to proue his extraordinarie calling. For as for the newnes of his doctrine it partly appeareth by what hath bene said sup. c. 1, & shall euidē tly be shewed in the 2. parte of this Treatise. And how anciēt & euidēt soeuer his & Luthers doctrine wete and therfor that it needed no miracles; yet if their mission to preach their doctrin be extraordinarie, it cā not be denied but their missiō is both new & vneuidēt, & they needed miracles at least to approue their mission vnto vs. For God hauing no wher auouched by word that he wold send Luther to preach, Protestāts beleue that Luther vvas extraordinarily sent vvithout all profe, testimonie or reason. All right beleuers haue not authoritie to preach. if he auouch not by deeds nether, what certaintie haue we ether from God or mā (besides Luthers owne word) that Luther came from God nether let anie mā answer that Luther proueth his doctrine by the word. For now the question is not about his doctrine, but about his authoritie to preach, which a mā maie wāt, & yet teach true doct. Wherfor absurd is that which Bilson affirmeth l. of obedience p. 300. As long as we teach the faith of the Apostles we haue 1 their authoritie. For so euerie right beleuer shold haue Apostlick authoritie to preach: al shold be Apostles or doctors contrarie [Page 530] to S. Paul 1. Cor. 12. all shold be Pastors and none sheep, all laie men yea woemen and children might administer the word and sacraments, None could be prohibited or suspended from preaching. Finally this 3 licence of preaching graunted to all that haue true faith is graunted besides Gods word or warrant. Wherfore Bilson vpon better aduise perhaps in his booke of 4 gouernment of the Church cap. 9. writeth that they haue no parte of Apostolik Commission, that haue no shew of Apostolik succession. And that Pastors do receaue by succession power and charge of the vvord and Sacraments from and in the first Apostles. And I wold he wold shew to whom Luther succeeded in his new doctrine, or els confesse that he had no part in Apostolik Commission. Certain therfore it is that though euerie right beleuer may confesse his faith and also teach it priuatly when necessitie requireth, yet none but Pastors who are lawfully sent can preach it of authoritie, take care of soules, and administer the Sacraments. And how I pray you shold we be assured that Luther was sent of God to do this, rather than anie other right beleuer? This I wold gladly know, Tell me this o Ministers. and euerie one shold know before he commit his soul to his guiding whome he knoweth not to haue anie charge or commission to direct him.
[Page 531]10. But diuers learned Protestants finding no colorable answer to make to this demand, Protestāts confesse that their Ministers vvant laufull sending and authoritie do plainly confesse (as Sadeel a Minister of Geneua testifieth in a book written against such) that their ministers are legitima vocatione destituti, destitute of lavvfull calling. Others though not so plainly do graunt the same in saying that such as ate fit may teach the word without sending. Which Caluin insinuateth in cap. 13. Actor. wher he saieth that we need no testimonie from heauen that God sendeth some. Because (saith he) vvhome God hath indued vvith sufficient gift seing they are framed and fashioned by his hand we receaue them giuen to vs of him no otherwise than as the prouerb is from hand to hand. VVhom Calvin allovveth to preach vnsent. And to this same end tended Bilsons complaint l. of obed. pag. 300. that the wicked (saith he) alwaies asked the godly for their authoritie as the Ievvs asked S Ihon Baptist and Christ. Bilson. And Ib. So long as we teach (saith he) the same doctrin vvhich the Apostles did vve haue the same povver vvhich they had. And pag. 301. He that defendeth truth is armed vvith authoritie sufficient though all the vvorld vvere against him. And that a man may preach without commission he bringeth a similitude that when a cittie is on fire or entred by enemies euerie one may crie Alarme though he be no officer, and pag. 310. and 311. he produceth the example of Frumentius and Aedesius who taught [Page 532] infidels the Christian faith hauing no sending to that purpose.
11. Here thou seest Gentle Reader that confessed by learned Protestants which I intended in this chapter, to wit, that Luther & his first partners were not sent to preach ether of God or man, but seing (forsooth) the Church al on fire with idolatrie, See Bal. Cent. 6. c. 85 Cent. 8. cap. 100. Manie principal Ministers preached vnsent. The vvāt of sending in Luther, Caluin and such like vvold alone conuince them to be false Prophets. & entred by enemies and thinking thē selues fit for that purpose came rūning of their own accord crying Alarme which Luther did not stick to bost of saying as Caluin reporteth l. de reformat. p. 463. Behold I call my self Preacher and with this title haue I adorned my self. And who readeth the liues of our first Protestant preachers ether in, Bale or Fox, shall see that euerie one of them fel to preach vnsent of anie. And the forsaid Declaration of disciplin p. 141. saith plainly that manie of their worthie mē for the loue they had to the Gospel thaught it lawful for thē in these times to take vpō thē this Apostolical office.
12. But this alone, that Luther Caluin & such like did preach and administer sacraments as Pastors, being not sent, nor hauing authoritie giuen them therto, wold suffice to cōuince them to haue bene false prophets, vsurpers, & theeues, though no other exceptiō cold be takē against them. For to preach, that is, as Pastor to teach, without lauful sending or Commission, is [Page 533] flatly against Scripture, against the example of Christ, his Apostles and all the Pastors, of Gods Church, against reason, and Finally against the doctrin and practise now observed of Protestants. It is flat against 1 Scripture. For Rom. 10. S. Paul asketh how shall they preach vnles they be sent? VVant of sending the verie brand of false prophets. In so much as both the Prophets Christ and the Apostles do brād false Prophets with this mark of coming vnsent. I sent not saith God Hierem. 23. Prophets & they ran. As manie (saith Christ Ioan. 10. as came (of them selues) are theeus & robers. Some going out of vs (saie the Apostles Actor. 15.) haue trobled you with words whom we commanded not. Loe how the holie ghost hath branded false Prophets with this note of coming vnsēt. It is also against 2 the example of Christ & the Apostles. For of Christ it is said Hebr. 5. Nether doth anie take honor to him self but who is called of God as Aaron. So Christ did not clarifie him self to be made a Bishop. And Ioan. 17. and 20. Christ him self auoucheth his sending by his Father. And of the Apostles it is manifest that they preached not before they were sent of Christ. To preach vnsent is to imitate Core Dathan ande Abiron. Nether can Protestants produce anie Pastor of Gods Church since the Apostles time, which preached before he was sent. And to do the contrarie is not to imitate Christ and his Apostles, but that schismaticall crue of Core Dathā & Abirō [Page 534] whome the earth therfore swallowed & hell deuoured. See S. Cipr. lib. de simplic. Prelat. Tertul. de prascrip. It is also against reason. For, as Pastor to preach and administer Gods Sacraments, is an act of spirituall and supernaturall authoritie, which none can haue vnles it be giuen vnto him, and learning vertue or other talents what soeuer wherwith a man is fit to execute such authoritie are things far different from it, as is both euident by it self, and appeareth in woemen who may haue as much learning vertue and other habilities as some men, & yet none of them can as Pastors preach or administer the Sacraments, because they are incapable of Pastorall authoritie. Moreouer to be a Preacher and Pastor is to be Gods Embassador and steward or dispenser of his spirituall goods and misteries. And if none can be Embassador of an earthly Prince vnles he be sent, none steward of his house vnles he be apointed, none officer ouer his people vnles he be constituted. How can any be Embassador to God without sending, steward of his goods without apointing, gouernor of his people without his authoritie? And I maruel how Protestants can call Luther, Latimer and such like their Apostles, and ether confesse that they were not sent at all but came of their owne good wills, or can not shew of whome they were sent, [Page 535] seing that the verie name of an Apostle signifieth one sent.
13. Finally Protestants them selues condemne 4 such preachers as come vnsent. Bilson him self l. cit we detest saith he) these that inuade the pastorall function without lavvfull vocation and election. It is not lavvfull (saith the English Clergie in the 23. Article of their faith) for any man to take vpon him the office of publik preaching or administring the Sacraments. No man (saith their Synod in Haga Art. 3.) ought to take vpon him to preach or administer the Sacraments vvithout a lavvfull calling although he be a Doctor or a Deacon or an Elder. And their Synod at Rochel 1607. Art. 32. none must intrude him self into the gouernment of the Church. Thus teach all Heretiks after they haue gotten possession. But before their owne aptnes and talents, the glorie of God, and the saluation of soules, and truth of their doctrine was warrant and authoritie ynough for them to preach, as appeareth by what hath bene cited out of Bilson, Caluin and others. But to conclude this matter with Luther words. He 1. Galat. fol. 11. saith. Luther. Let the Preacher of the Gospel be sure that his calling is from God, and he calleth phantasticall spirits, who intrude them selues. He that preacheth vnsent cometh to kil. And fol 12. It is not (saith he) ynough to haue the word and pure doctrine, but also he must be assured of his calling, and he that entreth without [Page 536] this assurance entreth to no other end but to kill and destroie. People need be assured of Preachers sending. Ibid. the people haue great need to be assured of our calling that they maie know our word to be the word of God. And in the same chapter. Ther are manie (saith Luther) who complaine that they haue the talent of the Lord and therfore are vrged by commandment of the Gospel to teach, otherwise with a most foolish conscience they beleue that they hide the Lords money and are guiltie of damnation. The diuel (saith he ( doth this that he may make them instable in their vocation! O good brother let Christ quitt the of this The Gospel (saith he) gaue his goods to seruants called. Notē. Expect his calling, in the meā time be secure yea if thou wert wiser than Salomon or Daniel yet if thou beest not called flie more thā hell to preach. If God need the he will call the. And againe. The diuel vseth to stir vp his Ministers that they run vncalled and pretend this most burning zeal that they are sorie that men are so miserably seduced that they wold teach the truth and deliuer the seduced from the snares of the diuel. Thus Luther. and likwise Beza epist 5. and others, which I wold they had followed in their first preaching Protestancie.
Aptnes to preach far short of authoritie to preach.14. As for Caluins reason before cited, I saie that abilitie to preach cometh far more short of that spirituall and supernaturall power to preach and administer sacraments which Gods Pastor hath, than abilitie to gouerne mens bodies & goods [Page 537] in a kingdom cometh short of temporall power to gouerne such matters. And therfore if none (how able soeuer he be or think him self) may take vpon him to be an officer in the common wealth, vnles he be apointed, much les may one take vpō him to be a Pastor in the Church and gouerne soules vnles he haue authoritie therto giuen which the Declarer of the disciplin noted p. 32. When he said. How fit soeuer a mā semeth to be for anie charge, yet nothing is to be taken in hand without the authoritie of God, who will vse in his affaires whom him pleaseth. VVhy the Ieues did ill to ask Christ for his commission. As for the example of the Iews brought by Bilson, I graunt they did ill in asking Christ and S. Ihon for their commission, because their preaching was both plainly fortold before by God, and then confirmed by the daily miracles of Christ, & others wrought for authorizing of Saint Ihon both in his conception and Natiuitie. If Luther were Christ, or Caluin S. Ihon, and their preaching as plainly fortold by God, and confirmed by present miracles, we shold do like to Iews in asking them for their Commission; But seing they produce nether extraordinarie holines, nor miracles, VVhy vve do vvell to aske Luther for his▪ nor prophetie, not anie thing els to testifie their sēding, we shold shew great lightnes of hart yea madnes to beleue them to be Gods messengers without all Commissiō. [Page 538] The similitudes which Bilson bringeth make nothing against as & may be returned against him self. For vs any man (or woman too) when the house is on fire or the cittie in danger, Gteat difference betuen-teahhing of priuat men and ptoaching as Pastors. may crie fire & alarme if officers do not perceaue the danger. So we saie that when a man (or womā also) perceaueth heresie to be taught which the Pastor doth not, he (or she ether) may giue notice or warning therof. But yet, as not withstanding this none can, in what danger soeuer, take vpon him to be Captaine and command others of authoritie, but he onely who hath such authoritie giuen him. So none in what danger of heresie soeuer can take vpon him to be a Pastor and guider of soules preaching tanquam authoritatem habens, but onely he who is lawfully called therto. But Bilsons error is, in that he distinguisheth not betwene the aduertising or teaching of priuat mē, and the preaching of Pastors, which is an act of spirituall function and authoritie, and therfore must suppose that authoritie. From the same procedeth his bringing of the example of Frumentius and Aedesius who (as priuat men yea as woemen maie in case of necessitie when no others is to be had) being captiues amongst infideles taught them the Christian faith. Socrat. lib. 1. c. 19. Raffin. lib. 1. cap 9. Theodoret. lib. 1. c. 23. But nether of them tooke vpon him to be Pastor [Page 539] to the Infidels or as such to administer to them the word and Sacraments, Theodoret. lib. 1. c. 24. before Frumentius came to S. Athanasius & was by him made Bishop and lawfully sent. And by as good example might Bilson haue proued that women may preach euen without sending, because a woman being in like sorte captiue among infidels taught them the Christian faith, and was cause of their conuersion.
15. And thus thou seest (Gentle Reader) euidently proued both by manifest proofs and open confession of Protestants, VVhat the Protestāte and their doctrin be, if Luther vvere not sent to preach. that Luther preached Protestancie without sending and so without all authoritie, and consequently that the Protestants Church, is a companie without a Pastor, their doctrine a message without an Embassador, and their Bishops and Ministers without prelacie or pastorall authoritie, but such as S. Cipriā describeth l. de vnit Eccles. vvho amongst stragling companions of them selues take authoritie vvithout Gods giuing, make them selues prelats vvithout anie orderlie course, and no bodie giuing them a Bishoprick chaleng the name of Bishops. English Ministers condemn [...] the calling of the English Clergie. And not Catholiks onely thus think but euen the purer sorte of our English Clergie. For the dangerous Positioner lib. 3. cap, 6. telleth how it was concluded by them in a Synod at Couentrie An. 1588. That the calling of Bishops is vnlavvfull. [Page 540] That it is not lawfull by them to be ordeined into the Ministerie. That Bishops are not to be acknowledged for Doctors, Elders, or Deacons, as hauing no ordinarie calling. And cap. 14. he recounteth how some Ministers renounce the calling which they had of Bishops and account ther orders onely a ciuil thing necessarie for them to keep the ministerie. And c. 16. that, the English Prelats haue no authoritie to make Ministers. And thus much of Luthers want of Mission. Now let vs see his orders.
CHAP. XI. That Luther was neuer ordered to preach the Protestants word, or administer their sacraments.
1. AS in the former chapter I did not denie that Luther was once sent to preach the Catholik word or doctrin. So Nether in this do I denie that he was rightly ordered to preach the same word, to saie Masse and to administer the Catholik sacraments. But as he brought a new word, so he brought also a new sacrament, consisting both of Christs bodie & bread also; for preaching and administration of which new word and sacrament I saie he was neuer ordered. And that his Catholik [Page 541] preisthood could be no sufficient Ministerie of the Protestant word and sacraments is manifest manie waies. First, by reasō. Luthers preishood could be no Protestant order. For preisthood cheefly cōsisteth in authoritie to offer sacrifice for the quick and the dead, 1 as is euident by these words wherwith men are made Priests. Take power to offer sacrifice to God, and to saie Masse for the quick and the dead. And Caluin 4. instit. c 5. para. 5 saith we order none but to sacrifice. D. Sutlif in his Chaleng pap. 34. and in his answer to the Cath. Supplicat. sec. 19. writeth that our priesthood is apointed onely to offer sacrifice for the quick & the dead. The like saith the Declar. of disciplin p. 20. and it is manifest. But the Protestāt Ministerie detesteth all authoritie of saying Masse, of offering sacrifice, & praying for the dead▪ order to sacrifice (saith the said Declarer l. cit. is to abolish the sacrifice of Christ ib. hāds are laid vpō preists to an end most contrarie to the Gospel. How then can preisthood become protestātish Ministerie, vnles one contrarie become the other? or as the said declarer saith wel, how cā one & the same ordering serue to giue one man at the same time offices so diuers and contrarie one to the other?
2. Reinolds Secondly I proue it by the iudgment 2 of Protestants For D. Reinolds in his epist. befor his Confer. calleth our priesthood impious. D. Whitaker cont. Dur. p. 821. biddeth vs keep our orders to our selues. VVhitaker. And [Page 540] [...] [Page 541] [...] [Page 542] pag. 653. vve iudge (saith he) no othervvise of your priests than of Christs aduersaries, and enemies of his priesthood. And pag. 662. you haue nether lavvfull Bishops, nor priests nor Deacons. Powel in his Considerations vpon Catholiks reasons. Povvel. The popish ordination (saith he) is nothing els but a mere prophanation. D. Fulk Answ. to a Counterf. Catholik pag. 50. you are highly deceaued if you think we esteme your offices of Bishops, Fulke. Priests or Deacons anie better than laie men, and you presume too much to think that we receaue your ordering to be lawfull. Penrie. Penrie against Some p. 8. Of this I am assured that Popish Priests are no Ministers. Declarer. The forsaid Declarer p. 20. saith. Priests oile and power of sacrificing is no sufficient warrant for them to be Ministers it is a prophane oile, and can giue no men authoritie to dispose of the Misteries of God. Shameles boldnes for Luther to plaie the Minister vvithout nevv orders. Some. Sutlif, which he proueth their at longe, and calleth it a shameles boldnes of Popish Priests to take in hand to be Ministers of the Gospel without anie new calling or apointing thervnto and termeth their orders horrible orders. D. Some also as Penrie saith p. 20. calleth Popish preisthood sacriledg. D. Sutlif Answ. to Exceptions p. 82. The Pope is nether true Bishop nor priest for he was ordeined preist but to offer sacrifice and to saie Masse for the quick and the dead. But this ordination doth not (saith he) make a Priest, nor had true priests and elders euer any such ordination. And p 87. The Romish Church is not the true Church, hauing no [Page 543] Bishop nor Priests at all, but onely in name. Diuines of Geneua. The like he hath in his Chaleng p. 33. & seq. Finally the Diuines of Geneua in the Proposions pag. 245. conclude that in the Romish Church there is no holy order or Ministrie indeed no lawfull calling but a mere vsurpation. Thus thou seest by the iudgment of learned Protestants, that Luthers priesthood was so far from right orders and lawfull Ministerie, as it was impious, opposit to Christ priesthood, a mere prophanation nothing better than lay men haue, maketh no Minister, horrible, secrilegious, Luther ether a laie, prophan impious sacrilegious and horrible Minister, or no Ministers at all. and what not, And he hauing no other orders (as is certaine) what an impious, enemy to Christ, prophane, lay, horrible and sacrilegious Minister must he haue bene if he were any.
3. Thirdly I proue it by practise of Protestants that Popish preisthood is no Ministrie. For at Geneua when two Bishops, 2 of Niuiers, and Troie, fled thither, Lanoyrapliqua Christius. 2. Ch. 17. and tooke vpon them the Ministry with out all more ordering, the Consistory vpon mature deliberation therupon, concluded that they could not do so. And in England euerie one knoweth that it is made treasō to receaue popish preisthood and aboue one hundred haue bene executed therfor which they wold neuer do, if they thought it to be Protestātish Ministerie, [Page 544] what a disorderly religion then must that be, which was begun by a man who was neuer ordered to preach it or admininister the sacramēts or seruice therof. But what he did therin did only by vertue of impious prophane, Lib. de missa angulari. horrible, sacrilegious and treasonable orders, with which before he had said (as himselfe confesseth (Masse 15. years togeather, And what orders hath our Protestant English Clergie, Note. wherof the greater number (as euery one knoweth and both the Answere to an Examination printed at Geneua pag. 33. and others in Dange: Posit lib. 2. cap. 13. confesse) in the beginning of Queene Elizab. time were Popish Priests, neuer ordered to saie the Cōmunion, but the Masse quite opposit therto? And albeit some of thē were ordered to say Protest. seruice, yet they were made of such Bishops, as ether were Popish Priests themselues, as Couendale and Skorey were, or had byn made of such Bishops And so all their orders were ether Popish or come originally from Popish Priests, See Suruey. cap. 16. who not being able to giue other orders than they receaued them selues, did ether giue Popish orders, or none at all, And our English ether haue them or none. Wherfore sith English Ministers orders, came from Parker who was first Archb. of Canterbury vnder Queene Elizabeth, and that [Page 545] he was made Bishop. (as Sutlif faith Answ. to Except. pag. 88.) of Couendall & Skorey who receaued their orders of Cranmer, English Ministers haue onely such orders as they account sacrilegious or no orders at all. & he his of P. Clement, 7. I wold know what orders, and what authority to giue orders, the Pope gaue to Crāmer? Surely no othere did the Pope giue or meane to giue then Popish, and if Cranmer receaued no other; he could giue no other to Couendall and Skorey, nor they any other to Parker, nor he other to Ministers. Iudg then good Reader what kind of orders they haue (if they haue any) by their owne verdit, Ministers vtterly shame their religion. to wit impious prophane, horrible. and sacrilegious. Iudg also what is to be thought of them and their religion, who hitherto haue, and yet doe permit Popish Priests that is as they accoūt slaues and shauelings of Antichrist, and enemies to Christ, prophane, and mere laie men, yea impious & sacrilegious, no way degraded or new ordered of them, but but by vertue only (as they speak) of their greasing of the Romish Antichrist, the mortal enemy of Protestancy, by power of their prophane, impious, & sacrilegious orders to be sufficiēt Ministers of their word and sacram. O impious & Antich. word which can be sufficiētly ministred by vertue of impious & Antichristiā orders. Note ministers. Can Antich. order Christs lawful Ministers? Shal his orders [Page 546] become Christs orders? shall Antichrists shaueling slaues be sufficient Pastors for Christ? Shall Christ be serued by no other officers thē such as ether mediatly or immediatly were made by Antichrist? See Doue of Recusancie Luth. cont Anabapt. Is Christ comen to beg orders at Antichrists hāds, to receaue pastors of his making? Can Antichrist giue spiritual & supernatural authoritie? And haue Christs pastors no other then what came from Antichrist. o shameful Christian religion if this be christian religion which hath no bible or word of God but what came from Antichrist, no sacrament but from Antichrist, no preacher but from Antichrist, no orders but from Antichrist, no spiritual authoritie or iurisdiction but from Antichrist! S [...]e Suruey cap. 8 3. 1 [...]. Dangor. Posit. lib. 2. cap. 13. what then maie we conclude but the religion is Antichristian. And why shold Protestāts maruail to heare their owne brethren call their Bishops and Ministers, Bishops and Ministers of the diuel, enemies of God pettie Antichrists. and such like, sith all the orders they pretend they must deriue from the pope whom they all account the true Antichrist. No true religion vvithout true calling and right orders. God open the eyes of my deere Countrymen that as they partly see that their Ministers haue nether right calling nor lawfull orders, so they maie also see that they haue no true religion, which without pastors both rightly called & lawfully [Page 547] ordered can not stand. And thus hauing shewed how vnfit Luther was to be Preacher both for his life learning, calling and orders: now let vs come to his doctrine to see whether that be any whit better.
CHAP. XII. That Luthers doctrine was contrarie to the vniuersall faith of Christendom in his time.
1. THat Luthers doctrine was contrarie to the vniuersall faith of Christendom at that time, I proue by many waies. First. by the condemnation therof by the cheefe heades spirituall & tēporall of the Christiā people of that time. For, Luthers doctrin condemned by P. Leo. 10. as Protestants confesse, Leo 10. than Pope, & spirituall head of Christian people condemned it An. 1520. whose Bull therof is extant in Fox p. 1166. And not longe after Hieremie Patriarch of Constantinople, & head (as he accounteth him self) of the Greeke or East Church condemned their doctrin in a booke which is called Censura Orientalis, By Heremie Patriarch of Constantinople. wherin he saith ther doctrine [Page 548] was altogeather new and directly both against the Gospell of Christ, By charles. 5 Emper. Sleid. also lib. 1 fol. 3. setteth doune Emper, Maxmil. letters against Luther. Sleid. lib. 3. fol. 30. 33. 50. 51. By K. Henrie 8 Sleid. lib 3. fol. 34. and right reason, and calleth them Hereticks. And in the yeare 1521. Charles 5. then Eemperor of Germany, King of Spain, Naples, Sicilie, and Sardinia, and Lord of all the low Countryes, first writ a letter to the States of Germany which is set downe in Fox pag. 778. in which he professed to pursue Luther and all his adherents by all meanes that can be deuised for to extinguish his doctrine. And sone after directed a solemne writ of outlawrie against Luther, and all them that tooke his parte, commanding the said Luther to be apprehended and his bookes burnt: Likewise the same yeare 1521. King Henrie 8. of England wrote a booke against Luther, in which (saith Fox pag. 780. By the French King Sleidan lib. 6. fol. 68. lib. 8. fol. 120.) First he reproueth Luthers opinion about pardons. 2. He defendeth the supremacy of the Bishop of Rome. 3. Laboreth to refel Luthers doctrine of the sacraments. And againe in the yeare 1523. writ (saith Cooper in Chron.) to the Princes of Germany against Luther. And in the yeare 1525. (as the same Cooper writeth he entred league with the French King to suppresse the sect of the Lutherans vvhich they thought to be no lesse dangerous than the Turkes power. And Anno 1535. he writeth that six were burnt in Paris for Lutherans [Page 549] before the French King his sight And Anno t543. that the French King made strait proclamation against the Lutherans, By Iames. 5, King of Scotlād. And as for Iames 5. King of Scotland and Grand-father to his Maiesty, Hamilton Confut. Caluin. a Scottish writer testifieth that when King Henry 8. hauing fallen into one point of Lutheranisme promised to make K. Iames his heire if he would do the like, he rather refused so great a profer than consent to his desire. And behold the different reward from God of the two Kings King Henrie 8. issue is quite extinguished, Note. and Iames his royall progenie wee behould not only florishing, but possessing King Henries crowme and Kingdome. So hath God euen in thie life recompensed, By the States of Suizerland. Sleidan. ib. 3 fol. 54▪ 55. By the learned men of all partes of Christendome. the religious zeale of that most Catholick King. And as for Swizerland Fox p. 792. writeh that Anno 1524. the States of that countrie in their assembly Decreed that no opinion of Luthers should be tought priuatly nor openly and wrote to the men of Zurich, and do much lament (saith Fox) and complaine of this new broached doctrine which hath set all men togeather by the eares through the occasion of certaine rash and nevv fangled heades, and vvill bring destruction both to body and soule. And as for the learned men of that age in all Christian Countries their detestation [Page 550] of Luthers doctrin is euident. By vniuersities. For first the Vniuersities of Louain, and Colen, condemned Luthers bookes as hereticall in the year 1520. And in the next yeare the Vniuersitie of Paris did the like. Sleid. Engl. lib. 1. fol. 14. lib. 3 fol. 32. And in all Christian Contries almost the cheefest learned men wrote against him, as Eckius Cocleus, Gropperus in Germanie; Silueuester, Caietan, Catherin in Italy. Petrus a Soto, Alfonsus a Castro, Canus, Turrianus in Spaine. Clictoneus and others in France. By a general Councel. Bishop Fishe [...]and, Syr Thomas More in England. Driedo, Tapper, Erasmus, in Flanders. Hosius in Polonie, and others otherwhere. Of the Prelats. legats. 4. Cardinals. 2 Patriarchs. 3. Acchb. 25. Bishops. 168. Abbots. 7. Procurators. 39. Generals. 7 besids a great number of famous diuines. Luthers doctrin condemned by all maner of vvaies. And after in the Coū cell of Trent (where the flower of all Christēdom was gathered to gether from all parts of the Christiā world) his doctrin was cōdemned by the subscription of 255. Prelats. Wherby yow may see the vniuersall hatred of Christendome both in the Clergie & laytie, learned and vnlearned, both in the East & West; Latin & Grecke Church against Luthers doctrin. Herevpō Erasmus saith Luther was condemned with, so many iudgments, confuted with so many bo [...]kes, strooken with so many thunderboults.
2. Secondly I proue it by the testimony of diuers Protest. For, Fox pag. 789. accounteth it a miracle, that Luther (saith he) one man should sustain (for his doctrin) the hatred [...] [Page 551] whole world being set against him, Luther had the Prelats and all Kings of the earth against him. Iuel. Luthers Gospel almost against all men. Luthers Gospel against consent of all men. Sleidan prafat. Histor The beginning (of Protestancie) vvas full small and one man alone susteined the malice of all the vvorld. and stand openly against the Pope Cardinals and Prelats of the Church, hauing the Emperors and all the Kings (saith he) of the earth against him. Iuel in his Apologie p. 13. speaking of the Protestants matters, saith, they increased inuitis prope omnibus, almost against all mens wills. And pag. 201. The Gospel (of Luther) was at this time spread into the world inuitis prope omnibus against almost all mens wills. Luther him self L. de Captiu. cap. de Eucharistia speaking of his enterprise, saith I begin a hard matter as which being confirmed by the vse of so many ages, and approued by all mens consents, is so setled as it is necessarie to change and alter all the face of Churches. And 4. Galat. fol. 187. The world iudgeth vs to be most pernitious Hereticks destroyers of religion &c. fol. 210. This day the name of Luther is most odious to the world. 6. Galat fol. 291. The whole world most cruelly persecuteth and condemneth vs. But because this matter is euident ynough out of that which hath bene saide in the first Chapter of this booke, I omit further proofe, and will add a word or twoe to shew what kinde of fellowes they were who began first to fauor Protestancie.
What Kinde of fellowes those Germans were who first fauored Protestants somewhat hath bene said before. As for the French men Caluin Prefat. in Iustit. saith [Page 552] they were beggerly and abiect, VVhat kind of men they vvere vvho against the vvorlds consent fauored Luther. VVhat Dutrh. VVhat french. VVhat kind of fellous our first Engl. preachers of Protestacie vvere Bilney. Hovv peruerted. wretches, miserable sinners before God and in sight of all men, most contemptuous the excrements & outcasts of the world, and if any thing can be named more vilde. Yea of their holy Cittie of Geneua he saith as the Surueyer cap. 2. writeth his words. That the people were, a disordered Dunghil of rifraffe. That the Senat of 200. were a tumultuou [...] faction of rakhells and cast awayes: & that the cheefest Magistrats of the Cittie yea euen the Syndiks were ringleaders of sactions and dissentions. And wil English men forsake their worthy vertuous & renowned Ancestors, and follow this scumme of the world? And as for England, what kinde of followers they were that first embraced Protestancie, hath bene in parte touched before. Wherfore I will here, add onely a word of the first Preachers therof in this Kingdome.
3. Bilney (whome Fox pag. 922. calleth the first framer of the Vniuersitie of Cambridg in the knowlegd of Christ, and was burnt An. 1531. as he saith pag 920.) This man (I say) was as him selfe testifieth in Fox pag. 915. conuerted by priuie inspiration of the spirit, in reading Erasmus Testament, and was so ignorant as being apprehended An. 1527. he writeth of him self in Fox p. 918. thus, VVhither Christ haue bene a long time heard I know not, for that I haue not heard all the Preachers [Page 553] of England. And if I heard them, Hovv ignorant Hovv often times he abiured Protestancie. yet till it was within this yeare or two I could not sufficiently iudg of them. Lo this fellow but a year bebefore he was apprehended, could not iudg of Preachers whither they taught Christ or not. So vnconstant also he was in his religion, as first he tooke his oath that he should not teach, preache, nor defend 1 any of Luthers opinions, but should impugn the same euery where Fox pag. 910. And being again apprehended and condemned for Prostancie abiured it, subscribed to his abiuration, went before the procession in Paules bare headed with a fagot on his shoulder, and stood before the Preachers at Paules Crosse all the sermon 2 time An. 1529. ex Fox pag. 919. And yet not withstanding Anno 1531. again fell to 3 preach heresie, though at his death he recanted all, & dyed a good Catholick, Latimer. as Syr Thomas More, then Chanceller of England, Hovv peruerted. Hovv ignorant Hovv often times recanted testifieth and Tindal plainly insinuateth in Fox pag. 986. though Fox deny it.
4. Latimer the Apostle (as Fox and Bale terme him) of England, was peruerted by this ignorant and inconstant Bilney, and before (as him self saith in Fox pag. 919.) VVas as obstinat a Papist as any in England. VVhose learning yow may gather by his Maister, and his inconstancie by his owne [Page 554] deedes. For he twise recanted Protestācie, 1 once before Cardinall Wolsey, as yow 2 may see in Fox p. 1575. and an other time before diuers Bishops as yow may read in Fox. p. 1577. which Fox there saith was no great matter nor maruel. So little matter he maketh of his religion or his Apostles denying it. No maruel or matter for the Apostles of Protestants, to abiure their faith. Tindal. Hovv often times repenteth. After this he was vnbishoped by King Henrie. 8. and by him cast into the Tower where he lay all his time after, and at his own death vsed gunpowder to shorten his life p. 1606. Of Tindal an other Apostle, Fox telleth pag. 981. how he was a schol Maister, but mentioneth not how he came to Protestancie. And after this, wearie 1 (as it seemeth) of this new doctrin, 2 would haue bene as yow may see. p. 982. Chaplin to Bishop Tunstal a Notorious Papist p. 987. He would haue the real presence accounted an indifferent thing. And p. 985. he telleth that he was strangled before he was burnt, which manifestly sheweth that he recanted at his death, which also I haue read other where. Thus yow may see what dubble and triple turncotes, what periured and abiured persons were the Apostles and first preachers of Protestancie in England. The Foundations and cheefe Pillers (as Fox termeth them) of their Church. O what comparison can ther be, betwene such, and Saint [Page 555] Austin, S. Laurence, Saint Paulin? What madnes were it to leaue these to follow those?
CHAP. XIII. That Luthers doctrine was neuer confessed by Catholicks to be sufficient to saluation.
1. YOw heard before that the aduersaries of S. Austins doctrine, as wel the Britons then as the Protestants now, confessed that he brought the true way to saluation, and that many & great learned men haue followed him, and come to heauē by the way which he taught; which testimonie proceeding from aduersaries mouthes must needes seeme to be the cō fession of most euident & manifest truth. Here now it cometh in place to shew, that no one Catholick euer acknowledged that Luthers doctrine was the way to saluation or that any haue commen to heauen by following him which I shew. First, That no Cath. allovved Luthers doctrin as Protest. do S. Austins. because not onely Pope Leo, but also the generall Councell of Trent confirmed by 1 the Pope (which no Catholick thinketh [Page 556] can erre) hath condemned and accursed his doctrin. And his bookes are forbidden to be read vnder paine of excommunicatiō Secondly, because euery Catholick beleeueth & professeth that who keepeth not the Catholick faith wholly & vnuiolated shall without all doute perish euerlastingly. Thirdly, because no Catholicks words can be produced wherin hope of saluation is afforded to Luther & his followers. But on the contrarie as many Catholicks as write or preach condemne his doctrin for flat heresie, Luthers doctrin condemned by all Kind of Christians. By Greciās By Anabaptists. By Caluinists. By Engl. Protestāts. By hovv manie our Engl. Protest. religion is condemned. See Ihonson against Iacob. and him self & all his obstinat followers for hereticks, out of Noes Arke, out of Christs fould, out of Gods Church, out of al hope of saluation so long as they follow Luther.
2. Nay, not onely Catholicks alow not Luthers doctrine but euen all other Christians besides condemne it. The Grecians, as is sayd, condemn Protestants for Hereticks. The Anabaptists, as Luther saith, account them worse than Catholicks: him self affirmeth his followers to be seuen times worse than Papists Caluin iudgeth Luthers opinion of the Eucharist lesse tollerable than the Papists. Sutclif addeth that it is hereticall, by inference of such conclusions as may be gathered therof. The Brownists esteeme our Protestant religion a medle or mode religiō. A thousand [Page 557] Ministers in their petition exhibited to his Maiestie 1603. affim that it containeth abuses & enormities which they can shew not to be agreable to Gods word. Others propose some hundred of doubts against it as yow may see in the booke of Quaeres and the late silenced Ministers in their solemne printed Challeng made to the Bish. protestāts saie that if that be truth which the Bishops maintain against them that then that is false which they both maintain against Catholicks, and that, The silenced preachers prefer the Cath. faith befor the Protestant. The foundation of Engl Protest. faith condemned, by Protestāts. Confor. at Hampton. Court. p. 6. their departure from the Pope can not be iustified, but that he, yea Christ Iesus and his hauenly truth in him, haue had great wronge. Finally his Maiestie with the tacit consent of the Bishops condemned all the Englishe Bibles (the very foundation of our Protestants faith) as ill translated, and gaue order to translate the Bible a new.
CHAP. XIIII. That Luther neuer confirmed his doctrine by miracles.
1. SOme Protestants say that Luther needed no miracles for confirmation [Page 558] of his Doctrine, because (saith Feild lib. 3. of the Church c. 48. we teach nothing contrary to the confirmed & receaued doctrine of the Church of God then in the world when these differences betwene vs and our aduersaries began. This impudent saying of his may be ioyned to an other which he hath L. cit. cap. 42. That ther is no materiall difference amongst the Protestants, See Sleid. lib. 5. fol. 65. no not betwene Luther and Zuinglius in matter of the Sacrament, nor betwene Illyricus and others about originall sinne, nor betwene Osiander and others about Iustification as shalbe iustified (saith he) against the prowdest Papist of them all. But as for the strangnes of Luthers doctrine to all the Church of his time that hath appeared sufficiently here to fore, and shall yet more hereafter. Wherfore Protestants ascribe two kind of miracles to Luther, the one inuisible, which Luther him self challengeth to. 4. in Isaiam c. VVhat miracles Luther chalenged. Luthers allegation of his miracles disproued. 35. where hauing tould that Catholicks obiect vnto him that he could not cure a lame horse, but was altogether destitute of miracles, replieth that by his preaching the spirituall blinde began to see the truth, the deaf heard the Gospel The lame that sate in superstition and Idolatrie walk. But great fondnes it is to alleadg such miracles for confirmation 1 of his doctrine. First, because we demand 2 visible miracles. Secondly, Because [Page 559] Luther (saith he) wrought those supernaturall effects, but no man seeth them. Thirdly, Because euery Sectmaister can say so. Fourthly, Because the question is 3 whether his doctrine be such as it can 4 work these spirituall effects. Therfore fond it were to prooue his doctrine to be such by these effects, vnles the effects were seene, or more manifest than the truth of his doctrine. This is to prooue, idem per idem, or, ignotum per ignotius. For it is all one to say Luthers doctrine worketh those spirituall effects, and to say that it is true, One poore frier creeping out of a blind cloister began Protestancie. See Brē tius ansvvering the like miracle wrought by zuinglius in recognit. cont. Bullenger. or at least it is as doubtfull. Fox Acts p. 789. and others aleadg this for a notable miracle, that one man and a pore Frier creeping out of a blind Cloister should be set vp against the Pope and almost the whole world, and work that which all the learned men before him could neuer compasse. Mark good Reader how he confesseth his religion to haue begun of one mā, and of one Frier creeping out of a blinde Cloister, against almost the whole world, and not compassed before of all the learned men that were.
2. But as I said before this is as great a miracle as to see stones roule from a hil: such a one as that notable strumpet bragged of to Socrates saying that her doctrine and p rswasion was more potent than his, because she with a few words could drawe [Page 560] cause she with a few wordes could draw his scollers to follow her. But Socrates rightly answered that it was no maruel, because he lead them vp the hil to vertue she drew them downe the hill to pleasure Pleasure of marrying, hauing mony, and liuing at commaund drew so many Friers and Nonnes after Luther. Pleasure of eating flesh at all times, neuer fasting, neuer confessing, neuer satisfying drew so many lay people after him Pleasure of liuing out of all spituall subiection, and getting of Church goods and liuings, drew so many Princes after him. And great maruell it is that more did not run togeather (as S. Peter speaketh Epist. 1. cap. 4.) into the same confusion of leacherie. And that we may speak to Luther as S. Hierom lib. 2. did to Iouinian, Glorie not that thou hast many disciples, that many fauour they opinion, that is a signe of pleasure. For they fauour not so much thy speach as their owne vice. For alwayes false Prophets promis pleasing things, and sooth much: vertue is bitter and who preach it are replenished with bitternes. And that I may not speake of others Did not Airus draw the whole world? Thus Saint Hierome. And what Iouinian, what Epicur what Libertin, hath taught more licentious and voluptuous doctrine thā Luther? Of which I wil giue the Reader a taste by some points which I [Page 561] haue gathered out of of two litle bookes which he wrote in the beginning of his Protestancy. By which the reader may imagin what store he vttered after, A taste of Luthers licentious doctrin, when he had more abandoned shame. It will profit the soul (saith he l. de Libert Christiana) nothing if the body pray and do what work soeuer can be done, in and by the body. Yea meditations & whatsoeuer can be done by the mind profit nothing. It will not hurt the soule if the body eate, Epist. ad Albert. Mogunt. Horrible est si vir sine vxore in morte inueniatur drink commonly, pray not & omit all things which may be done by hypocrits. No works whatsoeuer belong to the inward man. By only impiety & incredulity of the hart is he made guilty & slaue of sinne to be damned & not by any external sinne or work. All the cōmandements are equally impossible. Good works make not a good man, nor ill works an ill man. No ill work maketh man ill & damned, but incredulity And l. de captiu. There is no hope of remedy vnles recalling the Gospel of liberty & all lawes of all men extinguished at once, we iudg & gouern all things according to it If we haue Gods law and natural wisdome it is superfluous yea hurt full to haue writen lawes no law can be put vpon Christians ether by men or Angels, but as much as they us ill them selues. By only faith although there vvant other works thou shalt be saued. A Christian is so rich that though he would he can not leese saluation with what sinnes so euer, vnles he will not beleeue. For no sinnes can damne but incredulitie [Page 562] Thus Luther, & much more in two little bookes. By which thou maist see good cause whie diuers did follow him. And how temporall interest maketh now diuers to follow the Puritan Ministers in England, the Surueier telleth p. 246. And cap. 2. how the like bayte drew the Geneuians to harken to Caluin and his mates. And the Dangerous Positioner telleth the like motiue in Scotland to follow Knox and his companions. Thus carnall pleasure, libertie, and profit were the miracles wherwith Luther perswaded his doctrin.
3. Wherfore Feild lib. 3. of the Church p. 48. insinuateth other kind of miracles of Luther, but referreth vs for them to Illyricus and Fox. Luthers miracles out of Fox. And in Fox pag. 789. I finde these. First that Luther hauing had warning before, and the pictur of a Iew who meant to poyson him sent vnto him, miraculously skaped poisoning. That a stone fell not from the top of a vaute before Luther rose from vnder it. 3. That they who stood vnder Luthers window where he stoode praying, might see him shed reares. Fourthly, That by prayers he had obtained that so long as he liued, the Bishop of Rome should not preuaile in his Contrie. The Fift was that Luther compelled by prayer the Diuel to throw into the Church an obligation wherwith a [Page 563] man had bound him selfe body and soule to the Diuel. Sixtly, That when he preached they that heard him thought euery one their own tentations to be touched. These are the miracles which Fox attributeth to Luther. Against which I might except (as they do against miracles done these dayes by Catholicks) that they are auouched onely by Protestants. I might also obiect that Fox nameth no eye witnesse of any of these miracles. This also the diuel could do by collusion to grace his scholer. But I neede not. For besides the fift (which Fox him selfe dare not auouch but referreth it to report saying, if it be true as it is certainly reported.) What is there in any of the rest which might not be done naturally? Was it a miracle to escape poysoning by a man of whome he was warned before, & who was pictured vnto him. Might not the stone naturally haue stood till that time when Luther rose? May not an Hypocrit standing praying in a Window to be seene shed teares? May not Luther fain that he obtained that of God which he saw was not lykly to be otherwise. And finally might not he who knew the disposition of his scollers and audients, hit on that wherwith they were tempted. Surely these miracles we liken to those ridiculous miracles which the Fathers report of the Montanists.
[Page 564] Luthers miracles refuted.4. But against these or whatsoeuer miracles are ascribed to Luther, I oppose, 1 first that himselfe lib. cit. in Esai; when it was obiected him that he wrought no miracles, neuer mentioned any visible miracles, yea he addeth that miracula nostro tempore corporaliter amplius non fiunt Quia Christus (saith he) ad finem mundi infirmus 2 est: That himselfe saith Loc. Com. Clas. 4. pag. 39. Nullas appariiiones Angelorum habeo. And pag. 40. pactum feci cum Domino meo ne vel visiones vel somnia vel etiam Angelos mihi mittat 3. That Fox himself saith p. 1040. The time of miracles is expired, we hauing the scriptures to guide vs. And Caluin 4. Instit. pag. 9. Temporale fuit donum miraculorum, & aliqua ex parte 4 hominum ingratitudine, intercidit. 4. Doctor Fulke. Anot in Ioan. 15. Luther and Caluin work no miracles. Protestāts denie that Luther euer vvrought miracle. And in Apoc. 13. yow know (saith he) that Caluin and the rest whom yovv call Archereticks work no miracles. Erasmus also said that Luther could not cure a Lame horse.
CHAP. XV. That Luther hath had no succession and continuance of his doctrine here in England.
THe last point wherin S. Austin and Luther are to be compared, is succession & continuance of doctrine In which least of all is to be said. For albeit Crāmer were for a while and that secretly in King Henrie 8. time a Lutheran, as Fox tearmeth him pag. 1115. tyet shortly after King Edwards entrance, he reuolted from that and fell to Zuinglius, denying with him the reall presence in the Eucharist, and for that cheefly was burnt, as yow may see in Fox. After whome nether Archbishop nor Bishop was a Lutheran in all England, but followed rather Zuinglius or Caluin, albeit also they differ from them in diuers points of doctrin as well appeareth by the Puritans who professe to be the pure Caluinists. And for continuance of Luthers doctrine himself had so small hope therof, as he could not forbeare words of despaire. For in 3. Galat. fol. 154. I feare (saith he) the [Page 566] proper & true vse of the law wilbe after our time troden vnder foote, & vtterly abolished by the enemies of the truth. For euen now whiles we are yet liuing and employ all diligence to set forth the office and vse both of the law and the Gospel, ther be very few, yea euen among those that wilbe accounted Christians & make a profession of the Gospel with vs, Luther forseeth that he shalbe forsaken that vnderstād these things rightly. VVhat think yee then shall come to passe when vve are dead & gon. And fol. 201. VVhich thing (that Protestants should not acknowledg Luther for ther Pastor) shall one day come to passe, if not vvhilst vve liue, yet vvhen vve are dead and gon. Sectaries vvhen vve be dead shall possesse those Churches which we haue won and planted by our Ministerie. So Engl. Minister. And the like small hope our English Ministers haue of the continuance of their religiō, as appeareth by the Declarat. of Disciplin printed at Geneua 1580. I am afrayd (saith that Author) lest God be come into England as into some Castle, in the way of his progresse for a small time. Caluin in his preface before his Cathechisme did so despaire of posteritie of successiō in his religiō as saith he, And Caluin. I dare scarce think therof. Their cōsciences telling them all that their doctrin is not built vpō that rock on which Christ built his Church and Doctrine, but vpon the sandes of their human inuentions.
THE THIRD BOOKE, IN VVHICH S. Austin and Luther, and their doctrins are weighed together according to their qualities.
Set dovvne and proued in the tvvo former bookes. PREFACE.
HItherto (Gentle reader haue we shewed out of authenticall and sufficient witnesses that S Austin and Mar. Luther were. the first Founders of the Romā Catholick and Protestant religion in our English Nation; and we haue put each of them with his qualities in his seuerall scale. Novv it remaineth that vvith an euen hand vve lift vp the Ballance, and vveighing them together, iudg according to those qualities and enduements vvhich naturall reason and true prudence teach vs, ought to be in a first Preacher and founder of Gods religion in a Nation, whither is more likly to come from God & bring his religion, vvhither the contrarie?
CHAP. I. S. Austin and Luther weighed according to their learning.
How great a help learning is to discouer errors, and to finde out truth, and contrarie wise how great a hinderance ignorance is to attaine to truth, and an ayde to lyes; as a thing euident by it selfe neede no proofe. Herevpō it hath bene vsual to the Sectmaisters of all times, as they are the beginners of new doctrins vnknowne to their Ancestors, so to impute to them ignonorāce, and to arrogat to them selues especiall knowledg and learning, by help wherof (forsooth) [...]hey could discouer that truth which for ignorāce their Forfathers could not finde out. It was (saith S. Bernard serm. 65. in Cant.) alwaies the trick of Hereticks to boast of singularitie of knowledg. Thus the Donatists accused the rest of the world of ignorance. At whome S. Austin lib. 1. cont. Gaudent. cap. 19. iesteth thus. O dolor fraudata sunt tali magisterio tempora antiqua! O sorrow that the ancient times wanted such Maisters. And when the Pelagians in like sort condemned the ancient Fathers of ignorance, he exclamed lib. 2. cont. Iulian. cap. 10. in these [Page 569] words. And darest thou call those blind? And hath long days so confounded the highest with the lowest, and shall darknes be so accounted light and light darknes, that Iulian Pelagius Celestius shall see and Hilarie Ambr. Greg. be blind.
Yea in the time of Tertullian in the primitiue Church, ther were hereticks, who doubted not to impute ignorance to the Apostles them selues, whome Tertul. l. de praescript. refuteth thus, what man well in his witts can thinck that they were ignorant of any thing whome our Lord gaue for teachers, had alwaies in his company, to whome he expounded aparte all obscure matters? And when they bragged of their new light he merilie iesteth at them thus: To these alone, & to these first was the truth reuealed, Forsoth they obtained greater sauor and fuller grace of the Diuel. And how vsuall it is with Luther and Protestants to boast of their especiall knowledg, & new light, & to impute blindnes ignorance and errors to the former ages and ancient Fathers, no mā that either conuerseth with them or readeth their bookes can be ignorāt. Audemus &c. (saith Luther) wee dare glorie that Christ was first published of vs VVigand l. de Bonis & Malis Germ. ascribeth to Luther such a lightening of the Articles of faith as was not known in the world since the Apostles tyme. Neander. lib. 8 explicat. orbis te [...]a. Fox p 416. edit. 1563. Iuel Apolog Others cal him the mouth of Christ, Chariot of Israel. Finally some prefer him before all [Page 570] the Apostles but Paul, as Cyriacus Spangenbergius who wil iustifie these verses.
And as Luther challengeth more light & learning than the ancient, Fathers, so Zuinglius challengeth more light than he, and Caluin than they both. And in England the Protestāts of King Edwards time challenged more light than those of King Henries, & those of Queene Elizabeth more than they both, and the Puritans challeng more light than the Protestant, the Brownists than the Puritan till at last (as his maiesty sayde of the Scottish Ministers) they run madd with their light, Confer. at Hampt. Court. or r [...]ther turn all into darknes of infidelitie & Atheisme, as dayly, experiēce sheweth. Wherfore to see whither indeede Luther were like to be better learned thā S Austin Let vs compare them together according to that which hath bene tould of them.
S. Austin was an Italian, Luther a Duch man: See all these points proued befor. l. 1. c. 4. l, 2. c. 7. S. Austin studied in Rome when ther was there a famous Vniuersitie, Luther in Wi [...]tēberg & places of no fame. S. Austins Maister was S. Gregorie one of the fower Doctors of the Church, Luthers Maister was a nameles fellow, and for Protestancy [Page 571] he had no Maister at all, vnles yow will reckon his black Maister S. Austin is not known to haue had any corporall impediment of studie, Luther is known to haue had so great a one as he could scarce read three leaues together. S. Austin had testimonie of S. Gregory that he wa [...] repletus scientia scriptuarum: full of the knowledg of scripture, Luther had testimonie of h [...]s [...]other Zuinglius that he was imperitus vel nimis rudis Theologus an vnskilfull or too too rude a Diuine. S. Austin reiected no part of Gods word, Luther reiected diuers. S. Austin taught no absurd doctrins, Luther by the iudgment of Protestants taught many. S. Austin ouercame the Britons amongst whome were plures viri doctissimi Luther (as Catholiks write) was ouercome in publick disputatiōs of one Eckius. S. Austin taught no heresies, Luther as Protestants confesse taught diuers. Finally S. Austin reuoked none of the doctrin which he once taught Luther reuoked & cōfessed his ignorance in many and weightie points. Besides all this S. Austin was nearer to Christs time by 900. yeares and more, than Lu [...]her, and therfor more likly to learn what Christ taught thā Luther who was so long after. Now therfor (gentle reader) lift vp the Ballance of thy iudgment with an euen hand, & considering that vpon this choice [Page 572] goeth thie eternall saluation or damnatiō: weigh these two men equally, and iudg whether is more full, not of words, or braggs, but of learning. Whether is liklier to know what Christ taught, or to haue erred of ignorāce. VVhether were likly to haue bene blind, whether to haue seene.
CHAP. II. S. Austin and Luther weighed according to their vertue or vice.
1. THe due consideration of the vertuous life of the first Preacher or founder of Religion in any Country, may giue to prudent men great light to descern whether his Religiō be good or bad, come from God or from the Diuel. For albeit vicious men do often times preach and continew the religion which vertuous men first founded, as we see that the Scribes and Pharisies in Christs time taught the Doctrin of Moyses, Wherupō he bad the people to do what they taught, and in the day of iudgment there wilbe reprobats who haue prophesied in Christs name; yet notwithstanding if we looke into the scriptures or Ecclesiastical Histories we shall not finde but that those whome God sent to be first founders of his religion [Page 573] in any Nation or Contrie, were when he sent them, vertuous and godly men. Such a one was Moyses by whome he founded his religion amongst the Ie [...] es: Mitissimus hominum qui sunt super terram. The most mildest man that was on earth. Such a one was S. Iohn Baptist whome he chose to first sound out the happy tidings of Christian religion to the world. Such were his Apostles who forsooke all and followed him, euen Iudas when he chose him for an Apostle, as S. Cyril in 6. Ioan. Hierom l. 3. cont. Pelag. and others teach. S. Hierom proueth it inuincibly out of these words Ioan. 17. Father whome thou hast giuen to me I haue kept and none hath perished but the sonne of perdition. For if God the Father gaue Iudas to Christ, surely he was then good. And it may be prooued out of the 54. Psalme, where he is prophetically called a man of one mind, & said to haue walked in Gods house with consēt. And before Christ would licence the Apostles to preach to Nations, he bid them abide in Ierusalem til they were indued with vertue from aboue, and made them as S. Paul speaketh Idoneos Ministros Noui Testamenti. Fit Ministers of the new Testament. Such also were those whome we call the Apostles of certain Nations, as to omitt others S. Patrick of Ireland. S. Ninian of [Page 574] Pictland, S. Palladius the first Bishop of Scotland. And the cause of this proceeding of God in chusing vertuous men to be the first promulgators of his lawe in any Contrie is manifould. First because it is more honorable for him to chuse for instrumēts of so notable a work of his, as is the conuersion of a Nation from infidelitie to 1 faith, and from seruice of the Diuel to his seruice, men that are like to him selfe rather than men that are like to the Diuel, his owne children rather than the Diuels children, his owne seruants rather than the Diuels slaues. Secondlie it is more effectual for the end which God intendeth. For albeit God could cōuert a Nation to his faith without vertue or miracles of 2 the Preacher or any other external help; Yet because he disponit omnia suauiter disposeth al things sweetly. he vseth these outward helps wherwith he knoweth men to be most draune to embrace his religion, which are vertue and miracles. Of which twoe though miracles be verie potent, yet vertue is more poureful, as S. Chrisostom sheweth by the comparison of S. Iohn Baptist and Appollonius Tyaneus. Of whome the one wrought no miracles as the scriptur saith, & yet by his vertue stroke the Iewes into such admiration of him, as they doubted whether he were not the [Page 575] Messias of the world. And the other though he wrought many wonders, yet had fewe or no followers. And S. Chrisost. dout [...]th not to say, that if the Apostles had not liued vertuosly, notwitstanding their great miracles, the world would haue counted them but seducers. And in the conuersion of our English Nation, albeit the miracles of S. Austin and his fellowes did cooperat therto, yet S. Beda l. 1. cap. 26. attributeth it cheefly & almost wholly to the vertue & holines of their life. Thirdly this course is most proportionable & agreable to the end for which God sendeth Preachers to any Contry. For as the end of his sēding is vertue to be engrafted in that Nation, so the meane most agrea [...], and sutable therto is vertue in the first preacher. Wherfore howsoeuer the Successors or as S. Paule termeth them the Pedagogs in Christ be yet the first Preachers or Fathers of a Nation who (according to Saint Pauls phrase) had begottē them in Christ, ought to be very holy and vertuous men.
2. And the contrary course of sending wicked & vicious men for first preachers of doctrine is vsuall to the Diuell, and wel be seeming him. For albeit vertuous men may vpon ignorance fall into some one or more errors, yet c [...]n they not, (so longe as they keepe their xertue (be enticed [Page 576] by the Diuel to forsake their true faith and worship of God, vpon which all vertue is grounded. But those who (as Saint Paul speaketh of the Hereticks Hymeneus and Philetus) haue already made shipwrack of a good conscience, and abā doned vertue, those the Diuell puffeth vp with a proude conceit of their owne learning, and picketh out for Sectmaisters, & for teachers of new doctrines. And therfore howsoeuer Archereticks may for a time dissemble vertue, as S. Austin writeth of Pelagius, yet mendacia (as S. Cyprian writeth) non diu fallunt. Their Hypocrisy will not diu proficere, sed insipientia eorum manifesta fiet. Simon Magus before he became an Archereticke would haue bought Gods grace for mony. Arius before he became an Archeretick was noted to be ambitious. Berengarius before he broched his heresie was noted of enuie at other mens glorie. Wicklef, before he began his doctrine was noted of anger, as writeth Godwin in the life of Archb. Simon Langhorn, & is euident in Stow Chron. Anno 1376. Finally Luther before he published his new doctrine was noted of enuie against the dominicā Friers (as is before shewed) & singularity. In so much as Fox pag. 770. writeth that his freinds did thinck euen before he fell from the [Page 577] Church, Luthers singularitie. that he would alter and abolish that manner of teaching which then was vsed. Thus all Archereticks are branded with some notorious vice or other. And perhaps these Archereticks are the false Prophets whome our Sauiour gaue a marke to know by their life. For which cause also both the scriptures and Fathers haue recorded the notorious vices of diuers Archereticks as a sure token that such men were not they whome God first sendeth as preachers of a new doctrine, or Apostles to conuert a Nation to him. Wherfor let vs compare the qualities of S. Austin & Luth. that therby we may see whether was the more likly mā to be chosē of God to be he that was first sent by him to conuert our Country to his faith & religion. All this vvas proued befor l. 1. c. 5. l. 2. c [...].
3. S. Austin forsooke the world from his youth and entred into religious life, Luther, not before he was 20. yeares ould & then vpon feare that his companion with whome he walked, was slayne with a thunderboult. S. Austin was brought vp vnder S. Gregorie, who as S. Beda saith lib. 1. cap. 23. was a man of greatest vertue and learning of his time, Luther vnder no man of fame. S. austin profited so in vertue as he was made by S. Gregory Praepositus Monasterij: of Luthers like profit no such proof. S. Augustin kept his religious life, Luther [Page 578] soone shooke it of. S. Austin came a thousand miles to preach to Barbarous people Luther neuer went out of his Contrie [...]t such purpose, and liued alwaie [...] [...]er sure protection of the Prince Fe [...]c [...]r of Saxony. S. Austin liued in continu [...]ll praier (saith Beda lib. 1. cap. 26. VVatc [...]i [...] [...]ng, preaching, despising the commodities [...] w [...]ld, and single li [...]e, [...] [...]h [...]t al [...] [...] [...]a [...]e a Protes [...]a [...]t, Wiued, fea [...] [...] his [...]ase and enioyed the ple [...]sures of the w rld. S. Austin went commonly b [...]foot about England preaching, and had hard knees like a Camell by frequent [...]eling in prayer. No such matter of Luther. S. Austin made English men incōparable more vertuous tha [...] they were before, Luther made them much worse. S. Austin God approued by many miracles both aliue & dead, no such newes of Luther S. Austin is highly commended for his vertue by S. Greg Beda & other writers to our age, Contrariewise Luther greatly discommē ded euē of his owne brethren. Finally no great vice can be proued against S. Austin, Many and heinous vice are proued against Luth. Iudg therfore gentle Readee, God being determined to reduce our Natiō to Christs faith, whether of these two mē it is most likely he would make choise of, for to effect so notable and so pious a worke.
CHAP. III. S. Austin & Luther weighed according to their motiues of preaching.
1. MVch it auaileth to trie the sincerity of any mans cou [...]se [...] or actiō to examine whether the Cou [...]seller or Actor be like to reape any pleasure o [...] cō modity therby. For if he can not, most likly it is that he giueth such aduice vpon sincerity & iudgmēt & otherwise the contrary may be su [...]pected, i [...] it be not euidēt. Wherupon [...]assius gaue that prudēt note, which al w [...]se mē in that case do obserue, that we shall mark Cui bonum, To whome was the aduise good? To whom was ther any commodity pleasure or preferment like to r [...]dound. And if this course he obserued in trial of S. Austin & Luthers religiō, we shal clearly perceaue that S. Austin is to be prefered befor Luthers. For S. Austin left his Cōtry, forsooke his freinds & acquaintance, left his headship of a Monasterie, left his quiet aboad at home for to come to preach his religion to our Natiō Luther left none of all these to preach his S. Augustin came a thousand miles, and aduentured his life her amongst a people of a different religion, Luther neuer went out of his Contrie to preach his doctrine, [Page 582] [...] [Page 583] [...] [Page 580] nor euer came amongst his owne Contry men of contrary religion, These points proued befor l 1. c. 7 l. 2 c. 9. without a safe conduct S. August got nothing but the title of an Archbishop wherof he had little or no hope at all when he came hither. Luth. got liberty, wife, riches & preferment of the world. Whetfore euident it is that S. Austin was more likly to preach his doctrine vpon sincerity & iudgment, and for the good of them to whome he preached, because he lost much, got litle, & hoped for lesse than Luther, who by his preaching lost nothing, and got much.
CHAP. IIII. S. Austin and Luther weighed according to their mission or sending to preach.
SO sure a mark it is of false Prophets to preach without sending as God almightie gaue it as a certain note of them in the ould lawe Hierem. 23. I sent them not and they did runne. And our Sauiour in the new law Ioan 10. VVho entreth not by the dore into the sheepfould, but climbeth vp otherwaies, he is a theefe and a robber ib. All who so euer haue comē (without send [...]ng) are theeues & robbers. And he Apostles likwise Act. 15. Some going out of vs haue trobled yow with words, whome we commāded not. And so absurd withal, as nothing [Page 581] can be more. For if none dare take vpō him to be the messēger or Ambassador of a Prince, vnles he be sent, nor to gouern his people vnles he be apointed, how absurd is it for any to take vpon him to be Ambassador & Messenger of the Prince of Princes, & be disposer of his misteries and Stuard of his houshould, and guider of his flock, vnles he be lawfully sent? Wherfor let vs compare the missions of S. Austin & Luther together, that therby we may see whether was the true, whether the false Prophet.
S. Austin was sent to preach of S. Greg. successor to S. Peter, All these differences proued befor l 1. c 8 9 l. 2. c. 10. and first Patriarch of Christendome, Luther when he first preached Protestancie, was sent nether of Patriarch nor Bishop nor any man els. S. Austin was sent by the sayd authoritie by the which the first preachers of the most part in Christendome were sent, Luther by no authoritie at all. S. Austin came to preach vpō obedience, Luther vpon disobedience. S. Austin came of purpose to preach that faith which he did preach, Luther at first mēt onely to spite others for a time, & not to found any newe faith. S. Austin neuer ment to suppresse the faith which he begā to preach, Luther oftētimes offered to suppresse his, if he had not bene bound to recant it. S. Austins sending was cōtested by [Page 582] S. Peters miraculous testimonie from heauen, Luther had no such. Finally S. Austins sending was by God cōfirmed in the same sorte that the sending of the Apostles was, that is. God contesting with signes & wōders, Luthers wanted all such cōfirmatiō. Iudg thē indifferent Reader whether of these two mens sending was more likly to be good.
CAAP. V. S. Austin and Luther weighed according to their orders of preaching & administring the Sacraments.
CErtain it is that none cā lawfully administer the Sacraments of God but he that hath power & order therto from God. For ar S. Paul saith he b [...]. 5 Nec quisquam sibi facit honorem sed qui vocatur a Deotanquam Aaron Sic nec Christus semetipsum clarificauit vt Pontifex fieret sed qui locutus [...]st ad eum, tu es sacerdos in aeternum secundum ordinem Melchisedech. And if Christ could not offer sacrifice before he was made Priest, how shall man take vpon him to administer Gods sacraments, Wherfore according to that which hath bene said, let vs weigh both their orders. Saint Austins orders were such as S. Gregoryes were, and cō sequently such as all as Christendome at [Page 583] that time both approued & vsed Luthers Ministrie (for of his Roman Priesthood we speake not) was such as the Christian world neuer heard of before. S. Austin was made Priest at Rome by S, Gregory or his predecessors authority, and Bishop in France by his appointement Luther was made a Minister of no man at all. And such orders as he had (he saith) he receaued from Antichrist, and in the Sinagog of Sathā. S. Austins administring the word and Sacraments was confirmed of God by miracles, of Luthers doings no such mention. S. Austins orders are disliked by none of his fellowes Luthers orders are reiected euen by many great Ptotestants, Iudg then good Reader whether thou thinkest best.
CHAP. VI. S. Austin and Luther weighed according to the vniuersalitie or singularitie of their doctrine.
THe word Heretick is origina [...]y a Greek word signifying as much in English as a chooser. And an heretick is nothing els but he who houldeth not the vniuersall and generall faith of Christians, but maketh choise of some points therof that he will [Page 584] beleeue, and denieth the rest. And Catholicke likewise is originally a Greeke wotd signifying as much as vniuersal or General. So that a Catholick Christiā is he who professeth the uniuersall faith of all Christendom. VVherfore if we weigh S. Austin and Luther according to this balance we shal soone see which of them was the Catholik, Sup. l. r. c. 11. l 2. cap. 12. which the heretick. For S. Aust. (as is before shewed) preached the vniuersall faith of Christendome, making no singuler choise of his owne of any points of faith. But Luther as is before declared swarued frō the vniuetsall faith of Christendome and followed that which ether none or inuisible persons held, whom he neuer knew where or how many they were or rather none indeed knew it no not himselfe before he inuented it.
CHAP. VII. S. Austin and Luther. weighed according to their aduersaries alowance of their Doctrine
IT must needs be euident truth which the Aduersaries confesse. For if it might iustly be doubted of surely they would neuer admit it. VVherfore this kind of weapon haue all men much esteemed, & [Page 585] vsed as the sword of Golias to cut of his owne head. This argument Moises vsed Deut. 32 when he said For our God is not as their Gods are and let our enemies be iudges. This argument vsed our Sauiour when being accused of the Iewes for casting out Diuels in Belsibub, he appealed to the verdict of their children. The same vsed S. Paule whē against the Gentils he brought the testimonie of their poets. The same vsed the holy Fathers whē out of the hereticks owne Principles they ouerthrew their Religion. The same now vse Catholiks against Protestants, & Protestants likwise indeuor to vse the same against vs, as you may see in Morton in his Treatise of equiuocation, Bel in his downfall and others. And Archb. Bancroft in his Suruey cap. 8. arguing against the Puritās out of their owne confession saith yow may be hould to build vpon it for a truth that they are so constrained to yeld vnto. Wherfore by the light of reason and example of all, that Religion must needes be thought to haue a great aduantage of the other, which is by the Aduersaries therof accounted good and the other is not. But in this there is no comparison betwixt S. Austins and Luthers religion. See l. 1. c. 12 l 2. cap. 13. For wheras not only the Britons then, confessed S. Austins doctrine to be the true way of righteousnes, but [Page 586] also diuers Protestāts now, haue acknowledged it to be the right beleefe, the perfect faith of Christ, the true religion of Christ, pure & incorrupte Christianity, as hath bene declared before, No one Roman Catholick can be named that euer since Lurher began, afforded euer any hope of saluation to those that wittingly and willingly follow his doctrine.
CHAP. VIII. S. Austin and Luther weighed according to their Miracles.
VVHat a certain and infallible way of truth Gods miracles are, hath bene shewed before. And what can be said for S. Austins or Luthers miracles is already set downe. Here it remaineth that according to the rules of wisdome we weigh & giue iudgment whether of their miracles were more likly to be true miracles, wrought by God as set by him as it were his seales to ether of their doctrin. See these proued befor. l. 1. c. 13. l, 2. cap. 14. By S. Aust. meanes yow haue diuers things done which could not be done naturaly. As the curing of a blind man, and the healing of all lame, diseased, and deformed persons, which were cured by baptisme at his apointmēt. [Page 587] Of Luther yow haue not heard one thing which could not haue bene done naturally. As the bewraying of a Iewe of whome he was admonished to take heede. Of rising before a stone fel. Of shedding teares at his prayers, Of touching the tentations of his hearers. Yea the casting in of the obligation by the Diuel (which yet Fox dare not auouch) might wel haue bene done of the Diuels own accord. Of S. Aust. miracles there were many eye witnesses & diuers of these enemies. Of Luthers wonderments not so much as friends alleadged for the witnesses. S. Austins miracles are testified by great Doctors and famous Saints, as S. Gregorie, S. Beda and others, who by their learning could know the miracles, & for their holines would relate no vncertain fables for certain miracles. Luthers wonderments haue no such testimonie S. Austins miracles were then confessed by his enemies the Britons, & now by diuers his aduersaries the Protestants. No one past or present aduersarie euer cō fessed Luther to haue wrought a miracle. Finally no Catholik euer denied S. Austin to haue wrought miracles, Diuers Protestants haue denied Luther euer to haue wrought any. What man then is there that iudging things according to rules of wisdome, will not thinck S. Austins miracles [Page 588] to haue bene true miracles. For (besides the testimony of the word of God which testified the miracles which we reade in scripture) what wāt they to be accounted true miracles that any other miracles had? The Deedes were supernaturall, The effect of them was supernaturall & diuine vz: the conuersion of Infidells, The meanes of doing them holy, to wit prayer to God, The doers of them were Saints, The testimonie of these Deedes are of many, eye witnesses, freinds, and foes, learned, & vnlearned, holy, and Wicked, forrein and domesticall, and cōfessed of diuers which refuse S. Austins religion, Than the which greater testimonie for miracles can not be required, vnles we would haue God to speake from heauen. And on the other side, what prudent man is he that wil not iudg Luthers wonderments to be friuolous. The things reported o him were naturall, The testimonies for them are nether of eyewitnesses; nor of enemies, nor of Saints, nor of great learned men, nor are they confessed of any who refuse Luthers doctrine. Yea they are denied by such as were both freinds and great scollers of Luthers. Whie then should we beleeue them? Nay whie should we not deny them?
CHAP. IX. S. Austin and Luther weighed according to the Succession or continuance of their doctrine.
TRuly said Gamaliel Acts. 5. of the Christian religion then preached by the Apostles, Si ex hominibus est consilium hoc aut opus dissoluetur, Si vero ex Deo est nō poteritis dissoluere. And in like sorte of hereticks said S. Paul 2. Timoth 3. Vltro non proficient. And S. Austin in ps. 57. compareth the Catholik faith to a Riuer, which hauing a continuall spring euer floweth & neuer waxeth drie, & heresie to a brooke rising vp on raine, which while the raine falleth, runneth boisterously, and they who know not that it wāteth a springe would iudg that it would last lōger than the quiet riuer, See this proued. l. 1. c. 14. & seq. ad fin. l. 2. c. 1 [...] but as soone as it leaueth raining they see the water gon & the brooke dryed. Wherfor let vs see whither S. Aust. or Luthers doctrin hath cō tinewed longer in Engl. in their followers or rather we haue seene it alredy. For. S. Aust. hath had 69. successors in his Archbishoprick successiuly all of the same religion with him. 53. kings of Englād besides diuers others as is before declared, & that when the Crown & kingdome was twise [Page 590] violently taken from the Englishe-men by Danes & Normans, yet his faith was not taken from his successors Nor by so many so long desolations of the Danes & many seuere lawes, first by King Henrie 8. and then by Queene Elizabeth, and so manie bitter torments hard banishmēts, streight confinments, deep Dongeons could Iorns great [...]ines, Taxes, and paymēts, & bluddy deaths, could it be rooted these thousand yeares oute of this land, but that this day God be thancked & S. Aust.) there are both noble & ignoble clerks seculer & religious, men, weemē, & Children, who not withstanding all lawes, threats, & dangers, will professe to hould the faith of their Apostle S, Aust. to agree with him in all points of religiō to honor that See from whence he came, Much more vvold S. Austin haue forborne the Protest. Church. & to refuse (as he did) to ioine in religiō with them who obserue not the maner (as he said to the Britōs) of the holy Romā, & Apostolik Church. In so much, as not withstāding all the lawes, terrors, Proclamatiōs searches, or paymēts, Torturs, Banishmēts, & executions which haue bene made these 50. yeares, I B in his Taile of Tvvo leg. Foxes. c. 11 yet Ministers in their printed bookes dayly complaine of increase of Priests and Catholicks And one lately in his sermon at Pauls Crosse dedicated to the pretented Archb. of Canterbury and lyked of him saith pag. 79. Som. Collins. that no bondage or [Page 591] hard measure can euer be thought able to suppresse or reclame vs. This, this, sheweth S. Austins worke to haue bene of God & the water wherwith he watred the plants of his religion to haue an euerlasting flowing fountain from Heauen, and the Church which he founded to be built vpon such a Rock as the gates of hel shall not preuail against it. And that they which spurne against it do (as S. Paule once did) spurne against the pricke. And on the other side Cranmer, if he were (as Fox saith) a Lutheran in King Henries time, it was but secretly; And if he professed it in King Edwards time, it was but for a verie short space, And long since was there not one true Lutheran Protestant to be found in all England. So soone was Luthers work dissolued, so soone was his brooke growne drie. And in steede of it runneth now Zuinglius or Caluins brooke, which though it see me for the present to be ful, and runne strongly, yet if the Prince (whose harte is in Gods hands) would but ether disfancy it, or at least withould his seuere hād from Catholicks. yow should quickly see this ful brooke brought to a lowe ebbe, and quickly dreaned, and wax as dry as ether the brooke of Luther, or the brookes of 300. Archereticks more, wherof diuers haue runne far fuller and longer than ether [Page 592] Luthers or Caluins hath, and now no signe of them is left, Luther epist. ad Albert, Mogunt. An 1525. forte doctrina mea iterum supprimetur. yea scarce their names are knowne. This Luther him selfe both forsawe and fourtould, as is before declared. l. 2. c. vlt. And Caluin also in his Preface before his Cathechisme in these wordes Of Posteritie I am so doutful as I dare scarce thinck therof. For vnles God miraculously help from heauen me thinks I see extreme barbarousnes hang ouer the world. And I pray God that a while hence our children feele not this to haue bene rather a true prophecie than a coniecture. And if we mark we shall see, that as Vipers broode killeth their Mother of whome they came. So new haeresies destroy the ould from whence they sprange. Thus the Puritan impugneth the Protestant, and the Brownist vndermineth the Puritan. Wherfor let all men that be careful of their saluation harken to S. Hieroms aduise saying to a Luciferian Haeretick, I will tel thee my mind breefly and plainly. That we should abide in that Church, which founded of the Apostles, contineweth to this daye. For shall we doute (saith S. Austin l. de vtil. Cred.) to put oure selues in the lap of the Church wich from the See Apoostolick by succession of Bishops (in vaine Haereticks barking about yt) hath gotten the hight of authoritie.
Epilog.
1. THus we see most deerly beloued Contrimen, that if we compare according to the true rules of prudence and wisdome, the Roman Catholike & Protest. religion in their first founders here in our English Nation, other for learning or vertue, for missiō or orders for motiues to preache, for vniuersalitie of religiō or confession of Aduersaries, for miracles or succession and continuance, the Catholik religion is incomparably to be preferred & chosen before the Protestāt. For if learning do help to espie truth S. Austin was liklier to find it than Luther, If vertue deserue to haue truth reuealed, S. Austin was more likely to haue deserued it thā Luther, If holy motiues entice men to deliuer sincerly what they knowe to be truth, S. Austin was liklier to deale so than Luther. If laufull Mission and true orders testifie a true preacher, S. Austin was more likly to be such than Luther. Or if consent of Christianitie, Confession of Aduersaries. Miracles & Continuance make any thing for proofe of true religion, S. Austins religion is incomparably before Luthers. And what I say of S, Austin in respect of Luther, may also be said (as appeareth by what hath bene writtē) of S. Austins followers in our English Natiō in respect of Luthers followers in the same Nation. And contrariewise if ignorance leade to lies, if vice hinder the reuelation of Gods truth, or cause the taking of it away, Luther is more lyke to erre than S. Austin. If worldly & naughtie motiues drawe men to deceaue others, Luther was more like to deceaue thā S. Austin. If want of lawfull mission & right orders discrie a false Prophet, Luther is more like to be such than S. Austin. And [Page 594] finally if want of consent of Christianitie, want of acknovvledgmēt of Aduersaries, want of miracles and continuance, shew any thing the vntruth of of religion, Luthers religion is more lyke to be vntrue than S. Austins. And if any shall say that albeit Luther and the Protest. religion be inferior to S. Austin & the Romā religiō in all these points aboue mētioned, yet are they superior in the word of God, which is to be preferred before all other considerations whatsoeuer. If (I say) any shall thus obiect. I request him to consider that one truth is not cōtrarie to an other, nor Gods word to right reason nor his spirituall light to the light of nature, nor faith opposit to true prudence. And if therfor right reason light of nature, true prudence stand for S. Austin & his religion, & giue sentence against Luther and his Protestancie; surely Gods word (howsoeuer it may seeme to some in shewe of words) yet indeede & in sense standeth likwise on S. Austins side, and condemneth Luther & the Protestant faith. For it can not but seeme strange that any wise man should imagin that Gods word should stād on the one side poste alone, or accompained onely with ignorāce. vice naughtie motiues want of lawfull Mission, & right orders, want of approbation of Christianitie, of confession of enemies, of continuance. and of miracles, And on the otherside with the Diuels word should stand learning, vertue, lawfully mission, right orders, consent of Christianitie, cōfession of Aduersaries, cōtinuance & Miracles. VVould God discredit his word with such disgracefull mates, & countenāce the diuels word with so many & so importāt titles of commendation? Or can it sinke into any mans head that a man should be lawfully sent, haue the approbatiō of Christianitie, the confession of Aduersaries and Gods testimonie by assured miracles [Page 595] (as S. Austin is plainly shewed to haue had) to preach lyes? Or if I cā not obtaine so much of such a man, I request him yet this, that he will please to suspend his iudgment till he see the second parte of this Treatice, VVherin (God willing) he shall s [...]e the Catholick religion to goe so far beyond the Protestant for right claime of scripture and true sense therof and other true grounds of religion, as he seeth it exceed protestācy touching the first founder therof in England in all the points aboue mentioned. God for his mercies sake open the eyes of my deere Contrymē, that they may see that which is truth. & mooue their harts to embrace & follow that which they see to be his euer sting truth, & their own aeternall happines.
2. Here I wold haue made an end, An admonition to those that think men maie be saued in both religions. but that I feared that some though perswaded by what hath bene shewed in this booke, that the Catholick religion is in all reason & wisdome to be preferred & followed befor the Protestant, may notwithstanding perswade them selues, that the Protestant religion is good ynough & sufficient to saluation, whom I beseech for God & their owne soules sake to consider these points following. First, that howsoeuer 1 the Protestāt religion were a liklie waie to heauē, yet sith the Catholik faith is incomparably far more liklie, it is no wisdō in so weightie a matter as is eternall saluation or damnation to leaue the more secure (if not altogether certaine) waie, and to take the more dangerous. What wise man that feareth murthering wil trauel that waie wher he hath iust cause to think that his enemies lie in waie to kill him, when he maie goe an other waie far more void of fear or danger? what prudent mā being to passe a dangerous riuer will not chuse to passe rather that waie which manie expert passengers haue vsed these thousand yeares and more, & [Page 596] by which we are sure that diuers are safely arriued on the other side; rather than a new waie which of late some vnexpert & iangling fellows haue imagined them selues to haue found out, but we are not sure that anie one that hath gone that waie hath escaped drowning and is landed in safetie on the otherside? And loue we our soules, desire we heauen, fear we hell, & will we make the contrarie choise in religion.
3. Secondly I wold haue them to consider, that it is 2 euident by what hath bene declared that not onely the Cathol. religion is in all reason to be preferred before the Protestāt, See l 2 c. 1. 7 8. 9. 10. & seq. but that Protestācie is indeed no religiō, but a humane deuise lately inuented of one man, and him meanly learned, vicious, and for naughtie motiues, disliked of him self, & at the first condemned of all Christendom, and wanting all authoritie of lawfull Mission, See l. 2 c. 1 of right orders, and Miracles to approue it. Which kind of superstitiō rather than religion no man of wisdom can think sufficient & able to saue him. For nether can Gods religion be an inuention of mā, but an institution of God him self, nether if it could, were it reasō to think that to be a good religion which a naughtie & vnlearned man, vpon naughtie motiues had deuised, & wanted all authoritie of lawfull mission, and right orders to vse it, yea which not onely all Christendom at the first condemned. but euen the inuentor him self for manie yeares disliked and offered to suppresse.
4. Thirdly I would haue them to consider that the Catholik & Protestant religion are not one & the same religion in substāce, differing onely in some small points, but are indeed two religions in substance. quite opposit in many most substātiall partes of reliigon, namely; In the verie worship of God: For Gatholiks beleue that they ought to [Page 597] worship God with externall sacrifice which Protestants account sacriledg: In the verie word of God. For Catholicks beleeue manie books to be diuine as Tobie Ecclesiasticus Machabees &c. which Protestants reiect as fabulous. They are also opposit in the exposition of Gods word almost in euerie chapter and verse. They are opposit in Gods Sacraments, the catholiks beleeuing seuē wherof the Protestant reiecteth fiue. See l. 1. c. 21. Finally to omit manie more great oppositions they are opposit in the foundation it self. For the foundation head and soul. of Protestant religion as them selues account, is iustification by onely faith, which foundation Catholiks vtterly condemne. How then can anie reason which iudgeth the Catholick religion to be good and to come from God, think that a religion so opposit to it as the Protestant is can also be good and come from the same God: What argreement can ther be betwene Christ and Beli all, betwene light and darknes, betwene faith and heresie. truth and lies.
5. Finally I wold haue them to consider that not onely infidelitie in vtterly reiecting Christ and 4 his doctrin, but also obstinat denial of anie one point of his sacred truth maketh a man an Heretik and subiect to damnation. And as S. Iames speaketh of Gods Commandements, so we maie saie of Beleef, who offendeth in one point is guiltie of all. If anie (saith Christ Apoc. 22.) shall diminish of the words of the book of this prophetie God will take his parte out of the booke of life. S. Athenasius▪ Vnles a man (saith the Creed of S, Athanasius) keep the Catholik faith entire and inuiolate vvithout doubt he shall perish euerlastingly. For as it litle helpeth a man to be sound in all other members if he be deadly wounded in one. So it litle auaileth one to be sound in all other points of faith if he be heretically [Page 598] infected in one. S. Austin. And S. Austin also l. de heres. pronounceth them to be Heretiks qui singulis aut non multo amplius dogmatibus oppugnant regulam veritatis; who by one or not manie more opinions impugne the rule of truth. To which doctrin also Protestants agree as you maie see in D. Sutlif against Exceptions p, 55. and others. And the reason is manifest because the definition of Heresie is pertinatious error in faith, See S. Thomas. 2. 2. q. 5. art. 3. to which it is indifferent whither the error be but in one or in manie points of faith' And can anie Christian think that Heresie cā be a waie to heauen, that an Heretik (whom Tertullian▪ S. Ciprian and all the ancient Eathers account no Christian) shall be coheir with Christ, That haeresie, Si Hareticus est, Christianus non est. Tert l. de praiscript. Cipria l de vnit. Eccles. which as opposit to faith a theological vertue, is one of the greatest sinnes that is, shall enter into heauen when no sin shall enter. That he who deserueth to be excluded out of the militant Church shalbe admitted into the triumphant, who is condemned (as S. Paul speaketh) by his owne iudgment shall not be condemned by God, finally who giueth God the lie in one or manie points of his sacred truth can be in Gods fauor and come to his kingdom, No surely, wherfor assuring our selues that as their is but one God and one faith, so if the Cath. faith be Christs faith Protestancie is heresie if that be the waie to heaune, this is to hel if that be the path to saluation this is to damnation, let vs reīecting Protestancie embrace the Catholik. faith. Amen.